《Shini Yasui Kōshaku Reijō to Nana-ri no Kikōshi》 Chapter 0: Prologue Prologue: Erica Aurelia, the Viinous Lady Soyeah. Another series. This time its only R-15, with actions, gores, and a tiiiiny bit romance. This will be alongtime project. By the time I will post this, there are 138 chapters avable. I know, I know. I told you that I dont want to trante a long novel, but this is one that I really love and nobody picked it up. So. Yeah. I hope you will like this series. Edit: I made a big mistake guys, Edward is 20 years old, not 12! Sorry! TL: clover ED: clover
How did this happen? I, Erica, the Duke of Aurelias daughter, couldnt move when I saw myself in the mirror. Dark golden hair like honey was gently rolled elegantly. The skin was white like milk, and the cheeks were rosy. Although it was still the young face of an 8-years-old, she had high eyebrows and emerald eyes that looked arrogant. Is that, me? Wrong! That wasnt me! That was I began to feel a sense of ipatibility with the hair color, skin color, and eye color. Above all, this characteristically vertical roll!! This was the viinousdy of the romance-fantasy girl gameLiber Monstrum ~Phantom Beasts and the Winter Princess~Erica Aurelia! I was seized by a sensation that made my feet wobbly, and I leaned on the mirror to stabilize myself. One by one, the memories of my past life was gushing forth like a spring, and I felt sick. Does this mean that I was reincarnated and awakened the memory of my previous life? I thought that was absurd, but just now, the recollection about my life as Erica said that this was the world ofLiber Monstrum ~Phantom Beasts and the Winter Princess~ And that was why I had nothing but bad feelings no matter how good my face was now. More than that, it wasthatviinousdy, Erica Aurelia. I knew that Erica was bullying the heroine who entered the magic academy, and she was the first person to die as the time for the bizarre incident started. If I grew up like this, when the drama for the heroine and her chosen capture target reached the climax and the murder case began, I would die! Ireallywanted to avoid that. Being suddenly attacked and died again, that would be too regrettable. Again? And the memory that I didnt want to remember rushed into my head. It seemed to be the memory of myst moment in the previous life. I was shocked because I could see shiny things. I felt a burning heat in the side of my nk and when I stretched out my hand there, it was bright red with blood. I escaped to ask someone for help, but I was stabbed many times as I shouted. I see, after that, I was dead He was my colleague, I thought he was a man who never talked much. Suddenly, on my way back from work, he stabbed me many times while saying You betrayed me, but why? The only contact with him that I could remember was lending him a retractable umbre when it began to rain, but what was his problem? Or was itthat? There was a simr incident during high school. I belonged to the Geography Club, and everyone in the club (which consisted of boys except for me) said I fall in love with you and in the end it was misunderstood that I was supposed to have a physical rtionship with everyone, and that rumor was circted around the school. It was hell. I was weak and poor; I couldnt clear up the misunderstanding. One of the member who truly believed it hit me from behind at night By the time I left the hospital, the Geography Club had be deserted and I had the worst nicknames, such as Circle Crusher, Small Carnivorous nt, or just in Slut, hahaha Painful. Even at university, or even in society, it was not as serious as that, but there were simr incidents. I failed at trying to ovee real human rtionships as safely as possible. It was troublesome trying to be involved with other people other than for business, and so I got addicted to something. It was game speedruns1. Fiction wouldnt try to go as far as trying to hit me through the disy screen! How wonderful! The memories I had remembered were mostly my disastrous experiences and the main strategy method of the game. I was biased in my life experiences. The more I traced as I followed the memory threads, there was no choice but to ept because I experienced it in real life. So, I didnt dislike Erica. Strong spirit. Prideful. Active. She was a girl who seemed to embodied the strengths I admired in the past life. She was close to my ideal except for the harassing people part. If I were a girl like this, I wouldnt be harassed or stabbed by a misunderstanding Yandere man. Maybe an ordinary human being would also be able to ovee it, but that was a trivial thing. Thats it! I could change this romance-fantasy girl game into a happy-go-lucky fantasy girl game! But, was it really possible? At minimum, I would have to escape my mysterious deaths. Then I felt like I could live more freely than my previous life. Not bad. Surely clues could be found in the memories of my previous life. Why did Erica die? That was because Erica trampled over the lives of other characters. If I avoided that, I might be able to seek refuge in the middle of a fatal situation. The dark past of each capture targets. It was a death g that Erica built herself. Since that was the case, I could strike down the death gs with all my power. However, there was something I want to check before that. This memory could also be my delusion. It was possible that this wasnt a reincarnation but a sign that I was going crazy. The young Erica was just ying with her 12-year-old older brother. She got sleepy when she read an easy-to-read book with a lot of pictures from her older brothers collection. She fell asleep on a chaise longue and she just came in front of the mirror with her messy hair again. In order to judge whether my memory was a delusion or not, I had to make sure whether something that I knew had happened or not. Are you okay, Erica? It was my older brother that came close to me, worried about me who was leaning against the mirror. Just in time. Yourplexion isnt good. My brothers name was Edward Aurelia. He was the first child of Duke of Aurelia and one of the heroines capture target. He had the same blonde hue as Ericas, but his eyes were very kind and sweet. Onii-sama, thank you very much. I just got a little tired for a moment. I see, you just read variety of books until a while ago. You should eat sweet things. Edward took out a small package from a small box on the table, and unwrapped the package. Here, open your mouth. When I opened my mouth, the chocte grain was thrown in. Onii-sama was always sweet to me. Is it delicious? Yes. Yeah, youre a good girl, Erica. He stroked my hair with a gentle hand. If I had such an older brother, I wouldnt me anyone for being a brocon. Well then, I needed to get the information I wanted from my gentle older brother. Um, Onii-sama. Hm, what is it, Erica? Do you want more chocte? If I ate too much before supper I would get fat. I felt bad for making my older brothers smile dimmed a little. But, I had to ask him about the incident at the beginning of this game. May I ask you about things in the northern, the ice and snow-covered, Lucanrant territory? What are you talking about? About what happened in the Northst year. You mean the Dukedom of Lucanrant Tragedy, huh Edward-onii-sama looked sad as he said it. Thats, when Erica gets a little olderI will tell you in detail at that time, now I want you to forgive me. I understand, Onii-sama. Im sorry. No, its okay, Im sorry for being fussy, Erica. It would have been better if I could have a confirmation that there was a tragedy in the North called Werewolf Massacre Incident. I didnt think that the 20-years-old older brother would exin such a gruesome story to his 8-year-old sister in more details. Then, I will return to my room. With this, it was confirmed that this world isLiber Monstrum The phantom beasts C numerous monsters, werewolves, vampires C were the beginning of a strange world where they were engulfed in the shadows of the night.
1Speedrun: a term in gaming where you tried to challenge yourself while gaming, whether it was to beat the highest score, beat it in the fastest time, or make all routes y-throughs. Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Spring Pce (partone)

I dont have a schedule for this series. Wait, actually I dont really have a schedule for any series lol. But I want to release all 6 chapters of the Spring Pce. Just to keep people interested in this series, you know? Well, enjoy the chapter! Oh and theres a correction in thest chapter. Lucanrant is not a barony but a dukedom. Edit: another correction in thest chapter! Edward is 20 years old, not 12! Sorry for the big mistake! TL: clover ED: clover
On the north of Ichthyes1continent where we lived, there was a country called Lucanrant. It was a tough country in winter, it was also called Lucanrant the Ice and Snow Country. I knew about the tragedy that happened in Lucanrant from the memory of my previous life. One of the people in the Dukedom of Lucanrant had gone mad and killed all of his family members. It was rumored that he wasnt mad, but he was a werewolf, and somehow that whispered rumor seemed very usible. Actually, there was one person who survived this Werewolf Massacre Incident. That person was the heroine of this game, Chloe Lucanrant. After this incident, Chloe was hidden by a wealthy merchants family, and used the pseudonym Chloe Croakina. She would enter the Leandez Magic Academy in the autumn when she was 14-years-old, seven years after the Incident, and would be involved again in a bizarre incident. Pretty sure there were seven capture targets. And each hero had an individual scenario. If you cleared the initial scenario, it was the type of a game where scenarios were released one after the other. I was still in the middle of ying this game and had only cleared up two scenarios. I had just started the third scenario in themuter train in myst day. Yeah, I had notpleted the game. I was stabbed three days after the release date! Hahaha, its painful, isnt it! Apart from that. First of all, I had to summarize the memory of my past life and my current life. Lets spread out therge parchment of a map and let us confirm the geography of this world. This continent was roughlyposed of four regions. Lucanrant in the north, Harvan in the east, Aurelia in the west, and Ignitia in the south. These were all old country names, and royalty of those old countries dominated these areas. The northern Lucanrant was an extremely old country where its people had to migrate north just to make their own country, and they produced many brutal swordsmen who were strong and healthy. The eastern Harvan was the second oldest country made by an ethnic group that visited this continent, it was located deep in the forest, and they produced versatile mages. The southern Ignitia was a country of dragon knights who could ride on dragons. At that time when they came to the southern region, the one who dominated the southern of Ichthyes was a country called Cascadia. Ignitia destroyed Cascadia by the mighty strength of the dragon knights and conquered the southern part of this continent. They were proud conquerors. The western Aurelia was the alchemists country made by the Visitors n who was thest toe to this continent. It was still impossible to turn lead into gold, but since we found enormous gold veins, it was the wealthiest region. The current Duke of Aurelia was my father. My mother died before I was three years old. Since then, my father was still single without remarrying. My memory about mother was very few. I could only remember her gentle singing voice and the touch of a gentle fingertip touching my cheek. Was it because I was an unfeeling child or because it was hard to establish memory before three years old? Erica-sama~~, where are you~~? I heard the voice of the maid who was searching for me. I was caught up in the sentimentality about my mother, but now not so much. An event that would probably trigger my death g could start anytime soon. Now I wanted detailed information about the Aurelia in the west and Harvan in the east. I would like to reinforce the knowledge I had lived as Erica Aurelia. Especially, because Oh, found you. Dont trouble your maid too much, Erica. I was found by my brother. By the way, this was my older brothers study room. It was not impossible for him to find me here. Onii-sama, I wasnt hiding or running away. Before triggering my death gs, I have to collect information and be prepared! Death g? Oops, my mouth slipped. Ah, no, never mind. Hm, then, lets go. Everyone is waiting for you. I didnt think that I would meet that person the next day after I remembered the memory of my previous life. I was just barely surpassed the save line. I would havemitted an irreparable mistake if I waste another day in remembering my past life. Today was the day when the eastern Harvan family visited the western Aurelia family. Among them, he was the capture target of the starting scenario of Liber MonstrumC he was us Harvan. The us who I knew, that was, the us who was one of the games capture targets had such characters. At the age of sixteen, he was a versatile mage. A dignified sharp face. A cruel character. He was a boy with dark eyes filled with regrets that couldnt be wiped out and a human being who looked resigned all the time. Although he was supposed to have blue eyes and ck hair in the setting, in the CG his eyes were drawn with a color as close to ck as possible. Why did he be such a person? That was because he thought Ann Harvan, his sister, was killed due to his fault. But, the one who actually killed Ann Harvan, was me. To be precise, it was me who brought Ann to a ce where the danger of death was hanging in in sight. It was the young viinousdy Erica Aurelia, who was the cause of us sisters death. (This part will be the cause of my death six yearster) Every owl that were used to deliver a letter was killed, thend where the magic academy resided be a solitary ind. And then, with her whole body turned into gold, the dead body of Erica Aurelia was discovered. This was the beginning of the first scenario, The Golden Madness Murder Case. If I had to spoil it, so Ann went into the ancient ruins of Aurelia and was possessed by an evil spirit. The evil spirit of the ancient ruins was a legendary alchemist. He, who was the only one that seeded in creating the Philosophers stone, had been killed by hispatriots who were trying to get the secret of its creation. An evil spirit possessed by revenge, nostalgia, love, and hate caused a continuous death by the Curse of Midas2 at the academy. Ann, who had been assimted with the evil spirit for six years, aimed first at me who had killed her and killed me. Yes, I could understand that feeling so much. So. Today I met that pair of brother and sister, us and Ann! I didnt feel bad, but I didnt know what would happen and I was afraid of dying! What if when I met us and Ann, I woke up as a viin? Like the original Erica, I might be a viinousdy that pushed a person into a trap C I couldnt stop trembling when I thought about everything that could go wrong. Erica, are you okay? Are you cold, you seem to be trembling My gentle older brother carefully put his hand on my forehead. Thank you very much, Onii-sama. He treasured his younger sister who had awaken the memory of her past life without change. Im okay, Onii-sama. I will be seeing some of Harvans people for the first time, so I am a bit nervous. You can rest assured, Erica. Eastern people are gentle and kind. Oh yeah, the son of Duke Harvan is older than you by two years, while his daughter is a year younger than you. Yes, I have heard from Otou-sama. us-sama and Ann-sama, right? It will be good if you can be friends. Yes. I had calmed down when I was talking to my older brother. I would do my best. It was yesterday that I awaken the memory of my previous life, so the countermeasure hadnt been prepared properly. Still, it wasnt good to be crushed by tension from the beginning. Aah, thats right. I will give this to you. Because a spell for courage was put on the stone, even the shy Erica surely can be friendly to your new friends. As he said that, my older brother hung a ne with a stone which had a hint of blue light around my neck. (This is, a star crystal) The star crystal was a mineral which was Aurelias special product. It had another name which was star of the navigator It was a crystal of a special mineral that emits light as its surroundings got darker in response to weak magical powers. When you used a piece of star crystal in the size of the tip of a fingernail into a ss tube and used it as amp, it kept the same brightness as a candle. In this Spring Pce such star crystalmps had been installed everywhere. However, I had never seen crystals that wererge in size and werent put into a container like this ne. Onii-sama, this isC This is a secret from father, okay? This is the result of my friend from the magic academys research into the Ruins of Visitor. I wonder if its a good gift for Erica. I had the stone cut and tailored it to a ne. Star crystals of this size, it shouldnt exist anywhere in this world except in that ruins. Eeh!? Ruins of Visitor. The moment I heard those words, I stiffened. Onii-sama, thank you very much. But Otou-sama said that the ruins are dangerous? Thats why, keep this a secret from father. Ruins of Visitor was a ce where Ann would lose her life and it was the ce where the evil spirit was sleeping. The reason why us and Ann sneaked into the Ruins of Visitor at the gameLiber Monstrumwas the star crystals. To Ann who wanted this beautiful jewel, the youngdy Erica told Ann about the location of the entrance to the dangerous ruins. Ericas line in the game yed in my head with her characters voice. (This is an important stone from Onii-sama! If you want it, you can find it yourself!) This wasC! This was my true death g!! I almost threw the ne away from the window just now, but I couldnt do it to the present from my older brother and his friend. If possible, I would like to avoid wearing it too noticeably when meeting with the Harvan family. I spoke with my older brother carefully and smartly so that no suspicious behaviors appeared. Onii-sama, Im very happy, butits too obvious. Otou-sama will be there with us after all. Hmm, as expected thats not good. Then, how about hiding it under my dress? I see, thats alright. I will steadily strike down the death gs.
1Ichthyes (ƥ奨): means Pisces in Greek. The more you know lol. 2Midas: it was a story about a king who was so greedy and wished that everything he touched turn into gold. Meaning, the Curse of Midas is where people died by turning into a gold statue. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Spring Pce (parttwo)

Im d that you guys are liking this series! I will post 4 more chapters of this series, so expect that! And this chapter is kinda short, but enjoy~ If you havent seen my edit on the previous chapter, there is a correction on Edwards age. He is 20 years old, not 12! Sorry for the big mistake! TL: clover ED: clover
At the drawing room of Spring Pce, we had a meeting with the Duke of Harvan. The theme of this visit seemed to be the conversation about the development of the silver ore veins at the boundary between Aurelia territory and Harvan territory and the surrounding forest resources. My father, Duke of Aurelia, was in his forties. His stroked back golden hair had some white hairs mixed within. He had short beards on his jaw. His looks and personality were simr to Edward-onii-sama. He was very sweet to his family, but he was also a proud person with many meritorious deeds. My older brother and I who had dressed up was lining next to him. Then, Duke Harvan and his wife, along with their two children appeared before us. The Duke of Harvan was younger than my father. Although he was already in his thirties, he had a beautiful youth style with ck hair and gray eyes with a sharp impression. He was wearing the magicians formal wear which consisted of loose pale grey robe. At first nce it was in and simple, but it was a very beautiful clothing with fine silver embroidery. The Duchess was a bit young. She was a woman who seemed energetic and refreshing. She was wearing a light blue dress with little decorations, her ck hair was in an updo, and she had deep azure eyes. She was an adult woman whobined elegant beauty with mellow cuteness. Then, there were us the first child and Ann the second child. us was wearing a ck extravagant clothing with silver threads, while Ann was wearing a neat white dress with silver threads. Both of them were simr to their father in facial expression, while their hair and eyes were simr in color with their mother. Their straight ck hair looked silky, and their intense blue eyes were impressive. us was especially stood out with the transformation from his dark impression in the game to the bright, child-like facial expression he wore right now. He looked like a healthy boy who had never been hurt with plenty of confidence. I wished he could grow up as a refreshing, healthy youngd as he was. After the greetings and introductions, Duke Harvan and my father talked about the subject of todays agenda. The Duchess of Harvan deemed to decide to take a look around inside the Spring Pce, apanied by my older brother. Then I, Erica Aurelia, along with the Harvan siblings, were told to y in the pces extensive garden. During this season, Spring Pce, just like its name, was a flower-filled pce. And the most beautiful ce in the pce, Knot Garden, an ornamental flower garden1, was arge garden with hundreds of flowers, consisting of three gardens of roses. Then, from now on I will introduce the garden. Oi, woman. I dont feel like getting along with you, absolutely no way. Did this person have a personality like this? I mean, why was a 10-years-old boy calling a girl who was younger than him by two years with the term woman? No, this was right. us Harvan was not only ruthless and gloomy, but he was also a Do-S man. I forgot about that because of his refreshing boyish looks. In the first ce, I dont even want to came here! I dont understand why should my father have toe here, the neer of the west. Even if you told me such a thing. In the Spring Pce of Aurelia, there were many transfer gates installed, in addition it was perfect for observing the surrounding mines and forestthat was how it was. In the first ce, Aurelias Visitors n arrived on this continent six hundred years ago, so it was troubling to be called a neer. Hmph, I have no interest in such a ce. Flowers are crap. Onii-sama, please dont say something childish like that. That is rude to Erica-sama. While I was thinking for a matter of seconds about how to counter that in a friendly way, help came when I was silent. Ann was one year younger than me. That was such a rude thing to say to Erica-sama who will guide us through the gardens of Spring Pce, which is an honour. Aah, I dont want to be with you, Ann. If Im together with women I will be weak. Well, I guessed he was this kind of person, yeah. As expected, opposite sex should be limited to 2D. However, it was slightly surprising that he took this kind of attitude towards his sister. Even though he was a terrible siscon in the game. Thats alright. Then, us-sama please do whatever you like. I will show Ann-sama this garden. Aah, I will do that. us left us and went into the pce quickly. Even so, I wondered what he was going to do in other peoples pce alone? Well, whatever. I should entertain Ann right now. Todays mission was to protect her safety, not to take care of us mood. Absolutely, I wouldnt even get close to the western Aurelias number one Ruins of Visitor! I apologize, Erica-sama. My older brother has done something very rude. I dont mind it. Thank you for your consideration, Ann-sama. I should be the one thanking you, Erica-sama. Even though she was younger than us, Ann was prim and polite. Her favourable rating within me rose steadily. Also, one of my concerns was solved. As a result of meeting us and Ann, Erica Aurelia, the viinousdy who was sleeping within me, was awakened! Nothing like that happened, I was still me. I was looking forward for this very much. I heard it from the rumors. Thisrge garden is so wide that you cant see everything even if you exhaust yourself. Oh my, is this your first garden? Yes. There are no people in the east who have low-cut trees like this. So it is very unusual C Ah, those flowers areC!? Although Ann was still seven years old, Ann was very intelligent. Then she seemed to have a lively, child-like sensitivity. After we went to the area of Knot Garden that consisted only of evergreen trees, we headed towards the ornamental garden in which a wide variety of flowers were in full-bloom. Each one seemed to be unusual for her. These are dwarfvenders. It is an improvement form of the original, so their petals arerger. Their pale purple colors are very beautifulAh, what is that single white flower? It is one of our original rose species. If you like it, I will tell the gardener to pick several of them for you. Is it alright? Yes. Please add your favorite flowers to your liking. It wasnt bothersome to listen to the little girls request. I believed that being nice was the basic manner to be intimate with children. Is itreallyalright? Yes, Ann-sama is my precious guest. I kept smiling to her. Anns face turned red. Thank you very much Unlike her brother, she was very honest and cute. Well, us was not honest because that was his selling point, so it couldnt be helped. Because there was a demand for that in the world of my previous life. And, in my mind, I remembered the world where Ann had died. (That kind of thing absolutely should not happen. I dont want such a child to die.) Of course, there was also her cuteness. I sincerely felt bad that she would be cursed and killed by an evil spirit.
1Actually written as a parterre (ѩ`ƥ), which is an ornamental garden with paths between the flower beds. And no, there is no yuri here. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Spring Pce (partthree)

HolyC. This is a quite hard chapter to trante. Mostly because of the exnations. While Idounderstand the exnations, somehow I couldnt quite convey it into words. Let me know if theres something strange with the exnations and if you have better suggestion for things. TL: clover ED: clover
The tour of the garden ended pleasantly. Ann was very happy. She looked very surprised at the improved flowers in the western Aurelia and enjoyed the tour. I remembered to return to the gardener on my way back to bundle the flowers Ann picked up and decorate her room with them. She would be pleased when she got to her room. Once I was about to return to my room before the dinner party began, I came across a surprising thing. Haah, not yet, another round!! This in an embarrassment. Arent you already out of breath, us? Im already hungry, so lets stop this here It seemed that us and my older brother Edward had been sparring in the courtyard of the pce. us had a long staff that was used by the mages of the East, while Edward-onii-sama had a short wand that was used by the alchemists of the West. Apparently, Edward-onii-sama was winning. As expected from Onii-sama. No, wait, your sparring partner was a child so go easy on him, you 20-years-old man. Thewn of the courtyard roughly had hollowed out, huh. Oh, Erica. How was it for you? Edward-onii-sama came over with a look like I was saved when he found me. I saw us trembling from hearing his voice A scene of being thoroughly defeated like that, he wouldnt want anyone to see it. Well, Ann-sama was very pleased. Have the two of you been bonding with each other? Aah, us-kun said he want to try my strength. Well, hes very good. I was defending against him. Oh my, is that so? I hoped for your continued humility. It was better for you to be careful as exaggerating humility felt unpleasant to see, Onii-sama. Perhaps he invalidated all aggressive magic that us sent with a calm face? Tch! See, the trembling us turned red. In the first ce, in this spar us was in a disadvantage, if you thought about it. Basically, mages far outperform alchemists with their degrees of freedom and variation of spells. However, the physical and mental burden was correspondingly high. That was because to perform a spell, mages used magical power that they generated from their own body. Such things like inexperienced body and an unstable mind would obstruct everything. Conversely, the magicposed by evoking a strong emotion became enormously powerful. Alchemists created some constructions with built-in spells beforehand and filled them with magical power, which could be stored for various utilizations. Then, performed magic as necessary afterwards. Neither physical condition nor mental health was relevant. The question was whether or not they had prepared for the situation properly. As the result, the alchemist Edward who had stored items sufficiently, with the mage us who had notplete his physical maturity, it would not even be a match. By the way, I, Erica was an inferior student which was rarely found in Aurelia family in recent years. The fatal thing was, I couldnt build spells nor store magical power. I could barely use the items created by other alchemists. Actually, that could be done by any human, even if they werent alchemistbut, hahaha. Painful! Right now I was under the patronage of my father and older brother, but what would happen when I entered the academy!? Apart from that. Both of you, the dinner party will start soon. Isnt it better to use the time to prepare? I passed on my calm brother who was not sweating, and looked at us body. Thats why, us-kun. This game is a draw, so time out. Tch, I will not lose next time Oh, thats right. I was called by my friend from school a few days ago. After dinner party I will be returning to Leandez Magic Academy. What did you say!? Well, Im sorry. us-kun. This was my first time hearing that my older brother would be returning to Leandez Magic Academy tonight. I guessed Edward-onii-sama used this chance to flee from us. Thats so sudden, isnt it possible to stay, at least while the Harvans people are here? This is urgent. Make friends with us-kun for my part too, Erica. Eh? Alright. And then Edward-onii-sama left. us and I were left behind. This was awkward. I nced at us and caught him scowling at me openly. Smiling while thinking on what to do, he scowled at me even more. I apologize for saying something rude before. He stopped scowling at me, just looking at me with honest eyes. Its fine, us-sama. It seems that I was originally weak even before I caught the weakness from the others. us looked like a dejected puppy. Edward-onii-sama, just what did you do? You are the sister of that man. You must be a refined alchemist. No, I have no alchemy talent at all. Do you like such humility? Aah, after Edward-onii-samas exaggerating humility, itwouldbe suspicious. No, its true. Unfortunately, the magical power for spells and magic is obstructed inside my body. ! I see, Im sorry to hear that. Even in the western Aurelia this kind of constitution was a bit severe, but in the eastern Harvan this was a quite fatal constitution. Suddenly us eyes that were looking at me turned sympathetic. Reflecting on this, I was seriously concerned about my future. Surely the Erica in the original game would have been distorted by her inferiorityplex in this area. But, ahdont take this the wrong way, but theres a problem, I feel a trace of strange magic around you. If that is not your own magical power, I wonder what generates that magic? Oops, what was it? Oh my, I have not noticed anything at all. Of course, I also had items with defense magic. However, this was the home of Aurelia family. There was no need to use such magic at home ground. Thats concerning. Sorry, can Ie a little bit closer? Eh? Yes, its alright. us said so and came close to me. He began to look at me closely. Hmm Did you understand something? As expected from someone who would be a versatile mage in the future. I understand, ites from your chest. Are you holding some special ornaments with magical power? Aah, you mean thatC! The star crystal ne I got from Onii-sama. I got this from my older brother this morning. I didnt know that such powerful magic was embedded within. I couldnt show this to Ann, but since it was just us there shouldnt be any problem. Having said that, I pulled out my ne from under my dress. Right now it was evening. Blue light from the star crystal overflowed in the dim surroundings. Beautiful. So this is the famous Aurelias star light This is a good charm for me to make friends. I thought it was just on the level of a good luck charm, but it seemed that it seriously fascinated other people? us stared at me as if he was fascinated. It is not your brothers magic. On the contrary, it is a type of magic I dont know. It doesnt belong to Harvan or to Aurelia. Well, I heard that this was what was found in the Ruins of Visitor. It may be some kind of ancient magic. Ruins of Visitor, huh. Oh no, something was wrong. Somehow the fact that the keyword itself came out, it felt like a prelude for bad things to happen. But, why didnt Edward-onii-sama notice the magic inside this stone? I also thought that its just my imagination since the magic is very faint. But, magic that I dont know, this is quite rare. This was us who was an excellent mage. He probably noticed it since he was using m Sight1that could visually sense traces of magic. His magic would activate automatically even when he was not conscious. Unfortunately, us western alchemists couldnt respond to unexpected events. It was no wonder that Edward-onii-sama didnt notice this. Even so, us was surprisingly someone who had great ambition, huh~ Although he had not entered the magic academy, he had covered the East and West magic. Its amazing that you noticed that, us-sama. Naturally. This is the result of training to my utmost every day. I felt that us eyes were glittering. Talented people were curious and greedy for their favorite field. I also want to go to the ruins. Erica, will you show me the way? CThis flow, I only had bad feelings about this. Somehow my death g seemed to have been raised. In the game, Ann was possessed by the evil spirit in the Ruins of Visitor. If us went to the ruins instead of Ann, us would be possessed by evil spirit, and then he would curse me~~!! Thats impossible. Because that is a dangerous ce. Wasnt it possible for Edward to go there without problems? Or, do you think its impossible for me? Oh no, I triggered a strange sense of rivalry from him! I guessed I would hurt his pride if I said that was the truth. What should I do?
1I changed Gram Sight into m Sight. I think it makes more sense. Thank you for the suggestion, HFZ! Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Spring Pce (partfour)

You know what? Because Im so excited Ill post this now~ Were nearing the exciting part of this arc~ Enjoy the chapter! And next up, the preparation for battle! TL: clover ED: clover
After that, I escaped from the pursuit of us somehow and headed for the dinner party. As soon as us talked about the matter of the ruins during dinner, my father and Duke of Harvan stopped him very solemnly. It couldnt be helped. It was not a ce where a 10-years-old child could go. When the topic about the ruins came out, I found it secretly amusing that my older brother looked unruffled on the outside but feeling anxious inside. It was a good thing that I forbid us to speak about the matter of Edward-onii-sama went into the Ruins of Visitor~~. When the dinner party was over, Edward-onii-sama was about to head to Leandez Magic Academy that was located in the central part of the continent by using the Spring Pces transferring gate. Transferring gates were located in the basement of important buildings and provided warp function by magically connecting the gates at each sites. My older brother received one key from father after the dinner party, and he would use the one-time-key to go to the academy. I suddenly felt uneasy because of my conversation with us. I wanted to hear about the magic that was spelled in this star crystal, so I caught up with my older brother who was holding a baggage in his room. Onii-sama, Im sorry to hold you up when you are in a hurry, but could I ask you something about this ne? Hm, what about the ne, Erica? us was concerned about the magic inside this ne.Veryspecial magic. Hee, a special magic, huhPlease lend it to me, Erica. With his eyebrows slightly furrowed, my older brother was staring at the star crystal. Edward-onii-sama spread out his leather handbag on the floor while crouching on the spot. Is that Wunderkammer? We sorted our reservoir of gathered alchemists prepared items into a miracle room, Wunderkammer. The leather bag seemed to have an expanded interior space. My older brother built a Wunderkammer inside it. Well, the magic for expanding space was very expensive Thats right My older brother said that with distant eyes. Incidentally, even the materials to create the kind of wands that were stored inside cost an enormous amount of money. I guessed this was quite a splurge, Edward-onii-sama. I didnt know the specific price, but even if I just looked at it roughly, I believed that I could sell off one or two silver veins that my older brother would inherit in the future. Well, I will investigate it now. Edward-onii-sama picked out a piece of sugar maple wand from among therge number of short wands inside the Wunderkammer. At the end of the wand was a piece of emerald. On the part of the handle, there was a workmanship imitating a feather of a peacock with a spiralling part like a shellfish1. Perhaps the core material was a feather of a peacock. The length of the short wand was just the length of a conductors baton. On such a small tool, more than 50 charges, or over 100 charges if it was the finest wand, of magic was put into it. How convenient~ I thought, but each one could only contain one type of magic. To deal with every situation, countless short wands were needed. So preparation was important for the western alchemists. Edward-onii-sama swung the wand like a conductor. Green light spread around my older brother and converged on his eyes. With this, Edward-onii-samas eyes temporarily turned into m Sight. The magic of an alchemist in this world was all done manually. I see. This is amazing. How is it? Because I found it at the Ruins of Visitor, I thought that the magic was of that era. But in actuality, it is older. At least before Ignatia conquered the southern part of this continent. It was around 650 years ago that the founder of the western Aurelia arrived at this ce. When the invading Ignatia destroyed Cascadia and ced the southern part of this continent under their control, that was the story of about 150 years ago before that. Together it would be 800 years ago. Cascadia was a country of vampires. It was a dark nation where the vampire royalty and aristocracy dominated human beings like a livestockat least, that was how it was reported. In other words, the magic put on this stone was likely to belong to the vampires of Cascadia. It was not necessarily the truth, though. It means that it was the magic used by the vampires. Aah, I see. On this continent, vampire was a phantom beast that had been extinct hundreds of years ago. But, it seemed that vampires woulde out in the scenario which I had not yetpleted. Fortunately it is safe for us. Because us western human beings are all dense to the magic of this kind. ButIm afraid that both East and North humans are sensitive and will be affected by it. What kind of magic was put inside the stone? I will say that its close to a fascination, but its more than thatYes, it seems to be spelled to evoke desireIt seems better for me to hold on to this stone a bit longer. Magic that evoked desire, huh. Suddenly I remembered the tragedy of us and Ann inLiber Monstrum. In the first ce, why would the very polite Ann want the ne that Erica had? It might be because of the desire evoked by this ne. Erica, I dont know if it will rece me, but here. This was the key for Onii-samas wonderful Wunderkammer. The stored items were also equivalent to a lifeline for our family. Onii-sama, why are you giving this important thing to me? Because you seem very uneasy. I have to go to Leandez Magic Academy for my friend. Actually Id like to be by your sideBut Im also needed there for something. Onii-sama Its alright, if there is nothing extraordinary, I should be able toe back tomorrow morning. After he said that, my older brother went to Leandez Magic Academy through the underground transfer gate. I headed towards the guest room at Spring Pce. It was to confirm the safety of us and Ann. I didnt care that my long dress entangled with my legs, I was running in the pce corridor at night. Events that had urred today were floating in my mind one after the other. Anns smile, with dyed cheeks among the blossoming flowers. us sparkling eyes when looking at the magic of my star ne. The ne with ancient magicfaint but bewitching blue light. I wanted to see Anns smile and us scowl as soon as possible to give me a peace of mind. The guest rooms that were used as amodation for the children of Duke Harvan, were plentifully decorated with the flowers of this spring garden. There was a fragrant scent of flowers in the room. However, I couldnt find the figures of us and Ann. All the maids serving Duke of Harvan were falling asleep by magic. I made sure that Ann was not confused among the sleeping maids, but she wasnt there either. CPerhaps this was the work of us. Although he was only a 10-years-old boy, us magical abilities were exceptional. These women werent just maids, but maids that had served the duke. In other words, they had some knowledge of magic. If so, they should have a mild magic resistance. I believed that the maids were took out by using powerful sleeping magic so that he could sneak away. I wondered what time was this magic used. It was also worrying that the one who disappeared was not only us, but Ann too. A person like us would have headed for Ruins of Visitor. Ten to one, no doubt. For Ann, if good luck was on my side, she might be with the Duke and Duchess of Harvan. (For confirmation, I should hurry up and see the Duke of Harvan or my father, shouldnt I?) It wasnt good if this situation became widespread and panic urred. I closed the door, crossed the corridor and headed to my fathers room. I walked about fifteen minutes. I should have reached my fathers room since a long time ago, but I reached the original room I set out from. At this point, I understood that I was lost in a familiar ce. It was a magic that turned the pce into abyrinth. However, no matter how much an excellent mage us was, he shouldnt be able to use space distortion magic. This was probably a Phantasmal Maze. It was a magic that dazzles as though it was abyrinth by messing out the sense of direction of a passing human being and put them under an illusion. Because of this magic, Spring Pce seemed to have been divided into severalpartments. I couldnt even go to the Duke of Harvan or my father, the Duke of Aurelia, and the adults would never reach their childrens room. For a 10-years-old to be able to master thisplex magic I couldnt hide my surprise at us talent. (I mean, this kind of careful preparation is too much, usC!) Taking a deep breath, at this time I should calm down and think. Edward-onii-sama, it seems that Im going to use it this soon. I looked at the key to the Wunderkammer that I received from my older brother earlier. I put it into the keyhole of an appropriate room and turned it. This key itself was a magic item that could turn any door in this pce into a door that was connected to my older brothers Wunderkammer. When I opened the door, the Wunderkammer of the alchemist Edward Aurelia appeared before me.
1I really try my best to trante this. The original sentence was ȡ֤β֤ˤҹؐǿȸģʩƤ Can somebody help me? So if you dont understand the work of a wand, the amount of magic inside a wand is depending on the maker. For example, a wand is charged 100 times with magic, that means the user can only use that wand for 100 times. And each wand could only be powered with one type of magic. The difference with a staff of Harvan is that a staff is a medium for mages to channel their magic. So it used the magical power generated by the user, while a wand used the magical power that had been stored inside it. Thats why, while mages are depending on the versatility and the magical power of the user, alchemists are depending on the type of wands they have prepared beforehand. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Spring Pce (partfive)

Oh my god. This chapter is a headache and a half. There are so many terms @[emailprotected] I needed to google some of them just to knowwhythey are called that. Ifter I was proven wrong I will just edit itter. TL: clover ED: clover
This was my first time to step in to my older brothers Wunderkammer. Wunderkammer was not only an alchemists workshop, but it was also a museum of magical materials collected from every corner of the world. In the center of the room there was arge desk-like workbench. Some burn mark-like stains and traces of some kind of liquid overflowing were there. On therge desk, there were variousboratory equipment and processing instruments. ss test tubes, distition bottles, burners, oilmps, etc. were in order. On the right cab, there was a specimen of the eidolon beast. Especially noticeable was the horn of the unicorn that was ordered from Harvan of the East and the fossil of a basilisk we got from the southern region. There were many fossil specimens, but a lot of bottled preserved specimens were also stored. On the left cab, there was a tightly disyed ore samples from Aurelia. Not only regr ores, but also special ores with original magical effects were collected. All specimens were stored in boxes and bottles of a certain size, andbels describing their origins and characteristics were stuck on them. The meticulous older brothers personality was well-represented by the cabs. Inside the front cab were stocked a number of wands with built-in magic that were made using these materials. Boxes of wands were stacked so that they couldnt be counted. Inside these small boxes were also stored detailed notes on the spelled magic and materials that were used. There were many wands that could use the same magic, but their power and effects differ slightly depending on which material used to make it. It seemed that my older brother was living here day and night researching to grasp the differences of each and draw out the best magic. From what I understood, there was no such wand to cancel us Phantasmal Maze. The next action was decided by this. It would be difficult to seek help from my father or other adults. At least, I had to keep track of us and Ann. I examined the clothes boxes in one corner of the Wunderkammer. Of course the clothes boxes were alsobelled. While checking thebel, I found the clothes box that my older brother was using around eight years old and opened it. I dragged out my older brothers boyhood clothes that I had found. I took off my clothes and wore my older brothers old clothes. My hair was gathered behind with a ribbon. Put a silver pocket watch into the coat pocket. Fitted on the alchemists leather gloves. After putting on the ck leather boots, I slung the biggest leather bag I found in this room over my shoulder. Both were waterproofed with grease. Put twomps made of fragments of star crystal quenched with antioxidant in the bag. The most important thing was choosing the wands that had been filled with magic. Wand of m Sight. This was the same wand as what Edward-onii-sama used. The effectsted for about 30 seconds. Wand of Hold. It was made of amber, and the stick head was made using the fossil of cockatrice coated with celluloid. On the handle, there were workmanships of a chicken and snake made of sterling silver. The core material was a dried basilisk tail. The duration of the effect was about 3 seconds. Stuffed two or three for each enchanted wand into the leather bag along with other staffs that could be used. Wand of Gust. Wand of Urd Sight1. Wand of Levitation. Wand of Castling2. Wand of Feather Falling. Wand of Lock. Wand of Grease. Wand of Mage Finger. Wand of Water Walking. I was looking over the wands and found a wand that was strictly locked. This wasa Wand of Sailors Song. Only this wand was special. When singing a specific song while swinging this wand, it was said that Alchemists Star would fall. With the magic of Alchemists Star, we were also called Aurelia the Star. On the other hand, the reaction when it was used was not on the degree of other wands. If a mediocre alchemist used it without understanding how to make use of it, it was said that just dropping one star would drop his own life. It was too dangerous, I couldnt use it. One Puppet Cord. It seemed that the utilization was simr to a wand. It could be used freely a certain number of times. One bottle of Obscuring Mist. One bottle of Moonlight Gallnut Ink. It was an ink made from Harvans special ore. The letters written with this ink emit light only when the moon was out. Because there was no ordinary Gallnut Ink, this had to be enough for the time being. A piece of chalk. Just to be safe, I packed a pen and a scrap of parchment. Put a bottle of distilled liquor and a small box of chocte for precaution. Finally, I picked up one hunting knife. I left my older brothers Wunderkammer, close the door, and locked it. First of all, lets use the Wand of m Sight. Pale green magic circle appeared and converged on my eyes. When the magic showed its effect, I quickly used it on Spring Pce, and then detailed information about the magic of Phantasmal Maze appeared before me. Creator unknown, the performer was us Harvan, the time it was set up was about thirty minutes ago. Speaking of thirty minutes ago, it was when I saw Onii-sama off. It seemed that us went out of the room due to my blunder. Duration of the magic was three to four hours from the time of creation. It was as I thought. It would be toote if I waited for the effect to be over before asking help from my father or Duke Harvan. The creator and the performer were different, because it was a magic that wasunched from a scroll. This magic was set up by the magical power of us and the spell cards. There seemed to be small spell cards on several ces in this pce. Both scrolls and spell cards were mainstream magic in the eastern Harvan. They should have roles like a blueprint and an amplifier respectively. It seemed that the spell cards that had been spread out create a barrier and amplified the enchanted magic, so they created a vastbyrinth. Next, lets examine the underground transfer gates. As I began to run, I remembered the scene when my older brother was going to go to the magic academy. Huh? The underground transfer gates were managed by one-time keys. How did Ann go to the Ruins of Visitor in the original scenario?
1Urd is the name of one of the three Norns (Fates) in Norse mythology. Urd is the one representing the past. So, Wand of Urd Sight means that the wand could be used to see the past. 2Castling is the act of moving the King to a safe position in a blink of an eye, by moving the King and one of the Rook simultaneously. So, Wand of Castling is for teleportation. And guys, I named each one from the readings on the top of the kanji. But actually, the kanji made more sense than the readings. Like the Wand of Castling, the kanji said Wand of Teleportation. Do you think I should use the name in the readings, or just use the literal trantion? Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Spring Pce (partsix)

Hohoho~ Next set of chapters will be full of actions, strategy, and evil spirits! But thats stillter. Just realized, but the number of chapters in this series already catching up with the number of chapters in my other two series. After this, Ill get back to Stepbrothers Diary. Enjoy the chapter~ TL: clover ED: clover
I ran down the dark stairs of the pce. (Aah, its a great thing that I had changed my clothesC) I felt lightpared to when I ran in a dress. I mean, it was painful to wear a dress as someone who had a modern humans sensitivity. Or it might be just my low femininity. After a while, I arrived in the underground transfer gates. The ce was illuminated in the night in the warm light by the star crystalmps. Maybe hes not here anymore. I wished he was still sticking around in front of the transfer gates, but this was not the easy mode. All around me, there were a lot of arched stones of the transfer gates lining up. These were the transfer gates to go to the important ces all over the country. Each transfer gate was given a design representing its destination. Every transfer gate had a faint glow with rotating magic circle floating around it. They were magically sealed so that it couldnt be activated without one-time keys. Without hesitating, I ran towards the deepest transfer gate. It was where the transfer gate to the ancient Ruins of Visitor was. I arrived in front of the intended transfer gate and I felt disappointed. It needs keys In addition to the one-time key magic circle, it also had a physical lock. Even if you falsified the one-time key in some way, you still couldnt use the transfer gate. What an awful ending. Even though I borrowed supplies from my older brothers Wunderkammer, and I had assembled the perfect battle preparation. However, rather than something happened, it was better that nothing happened. CA sense of reliefwas it alright to feel it? But then, where did us go? I used the Wand of m Sight just to be safe. Huh? This C this lock, it was a phantom! The genuine lock was destroyed by someone. But, somehow the one-time key magic circle was also an illusion. The phantom that showed the lock as it was before destruction was created by us Harvan. He made it about thirty minutes ago. The illusion of the one-time key was the thing that Duke of Aurelia, who was my father, made ten years ago. The transfer gate to Ruins of Visitor was already outdated and old. Therefore, it might not have been possible to set up a one-time key seal. Instead, it was locked with a physical lock, and disguised it with an illusion as if there was a one-time key seal. It was an effective camouge for the western Aurelia who needed to spend a huge amount of money just to use m Sight. But as the opponent was from the East, us who was also an excellent mage, it wasnt effective at all. us looked at this camouge and immediately realized that the seal was fake. After destroying the physical lock, he disguised it with a phantom lock that was identical with the one my father made in order to mislead. As a result, the false images of the magic and physical locks werepleted. As expected, I have to go to the ruins and bring them back. To be honest, I was scared. Even in my past life I was not good with evil spirits and ghost stories. It was very scary to go to the Ruins of Visitor where such things really exist. But Wait for me, us, Ann. If the Harvan siblings were in such a ce If they were lost in the ruins without knowing what was going on or what was in there, then I had to save them. I took a step forward into the transfer gate to the Ruins of Visitor. If I was not mistaken, the words praising thend of the destination should be themand words to activate the magic. I read themand words that were engraved on the transfer gate. Come, my friend, lets give a new name to the promisednd over this sea. I felt a slight dizziness. When I opened my eyes, I was on the firstyer of the Ruins of Visitor. The transfer gate was an ancient system in which spells were engraved on the floor openly. In contrast to the Spring Pce which was made of white solid stones, the ruins were created by cutting out ordinary stones and piling them up. The ruins were located near the west coast of the Aurelia territory. I thought that I could smell the waves slightly. Even though evening hade all the way, it was notpletely dark. Themps which contained star crystals were installed on the wall, the weak gentle light which had a faintly yellowish color was illuminating the room. Long time ago, the family that founded Aurelia of the West, was thest people who visited this continent. Ethnic groups who had lived in this area first called them the Visitors n. They were excellent navigators, alchemists, and people of a destroyed country who had lost their homnd. Or maybe, they might have destroyed their homnd through excessive alchemybut the details were uncertain. Where they came from and what kind of past they had, were all covered in the darkness of history and disappeared. Due to the inclusion of a piece of truth in those lore, the people of Aurelia had destroyed some of their forbidden technologies. For example was their homunculus creation technology, which was imparted only through the lore. It was said that the secret of the ancient alchemy that had not yet been elucidated was preserved in this Ruins of Visitor. I looked at my surroundings carefully with the Wand of m Sight. At the moment, there was no other traces of magic than the magic of the transfer gate. First of all, that was a relief. (As expected, this thing is useless when I applied it on the ruins.) Additionally, I used the Wand of Urd Sight five times. Five white lights generated from the wand spread throughout the room and converged on my eyes as the ripples reflected and returned. Through the Urd Sight which reads and interprets the incidents that had passed, I could see the back of us leaving from the exit on the left side of the room. usyou came alone. When I continued to look around the room, I saw Ann reached this room through the transfer gate. She seemed to have noticed something, and seemed that to have searched for one point in the room. After that, she also headed for the exit on the left The past view ended there. Apparently, after us headed alone for this ruins, Ann who had noticed it seemed to have been following him. It would be preferable if the only one who entered the ruins was us who had some skills. I also looked at the ce where Ann seemed to find something. There was a spell card. But it seemed that the magic had not been executed yet. Since it was in a state not holding magical power, my m Sight didnt notice it! The spell card which was made with a parchment, had spells written in ancient characters of the eastern Harvan. I was not particrly fluent in foreignnguages. If I could read the letters I might have gotten more hints, but even this alone was enough for me to keep track of them. Lets chase Hansel and Gretels unused spell cards of bread crumbs1. As I passed through the exit on the left side of the room, there seemed to be several rooms with simrposition. Ah, I could see a narrow passage in the distance. Once I arrived in the passage, there weremps. It was notpletely dark. But, this was scary, though? This ancient building, the Ruins of Visitor was in the underground and it had the atmosphere of an underground dungeon. Im not scared of ghosts, Im not scared, not scared! For the sake of giving myself a fighting spirit, I raised my voice repeatedly. Mustering a little bit of courage, I used the Wand of m Sight and Wand of Urd Sight alternatingly, and chase the back of the past us and Ann. Had I move 200 meters from the entrance? I had walked down the stairs four times, so my sense of direction became ambiguous. I thought that monsters and ghosts were scary, but as I ran down the dark passage, I suddenly remembered my past life. It was a memory when I was hit from behind at night during high school. It was not fear that froze my spine, it was just a dark, gloomy feeling. (No, Im scared of human beingsAh, I feel like I can score easy victory with such things like ghosts.) Yes, humans were very scary. The resentment of living humans, the envy, the hatred. Such things were really, truly frightening. As I remembered that memory, I met a human. You, are you Erica!? There was the exhausted face of the eastern mage, us Harvan.
1Shepared the Harvan siblings with Hansel and Gretel, so if in the H&G story they used bread crumbs to remember the way, the Harvan siblings used unused spell cards. About the transfer gates, I imagined itbined three of these pictures. Imagined it as the arched stone in the second picture (without the stairs), with the circle in the number 2 in the first picture, but changed the circle as the glowy magic circle in the third picture. Chapter 7: Ruins of Visitor (part one)

Chapter 7: Ruins of Visitor (partone)

I will definitely not turn back! If you decide so, lets search for Ann-sama immediately. Ah. If we couldnt find a way to find Ann-sama, well go back to Spring Pce at once. Ah, this maze is too much for children to navigate alone. Speaking of maze, please dispel the Phantasmal Maze in Spring Pce. I had to ask him not to forget about it. It was no wonder if many maids were distressed during this time. Mmm, you noticed it, didnt you? If I didnt notice, I wouldnt bother to pick you up like this. I thought that you are much more enthusiastic in searching this ruins, so that is not really the case? Its not! It would be troublesome if it was misunderstood. I had note to explore like us. I came to stop us from exploring. I didnt even know if my father or Duke of Harvan would get angry at me, alright? While tracing our way back, lets use Urd Sight at each branch. So we can see where Ann got deviated. Is that a Wand of Urd Sight? Will you also let me use it? I have been using m Sight until you joined, it seems that it will take time to recover my magical power because of that. I see. It might be more efficient for both of us to use Urd Sight rather than just me. Eastern magic cut not only mental power but also physical strength. No matter how much a genius us was, he was still a 10-years-old boy. The Ruins of Visitor had an intense magical power obstruction, and he had been using m Sight since the start. Or rather, I admired that his magical power had been kept well until now. Then, I was concerned about the amount of magic that was charged into the Wand of Urd Sight. I had already consumed about 60 charges before finding us. The leftover was about 40 charges. The Wand of Urd Sight was a wand created from ash tree1. The top of the wand was a yellow tourmaline, while the handle part was given a pattern that was weaved in gold. It was the core material that was distinctive. Silk weave of 10 meters in length stitched with gold and silver threads. It waspressed into several millimeters by space magic, it was lightweight and used as a core. Then, it was necessary to rece the core material when recharging the magic inside a wand. What was my point? In other words, this magic was incredibly expensive. (Edward-oniisama, Im sorry!!) While apologizing in my mind, I opened my bag for the second Wand of Urd Sight. I wondered how many wands would I use overnight. I was afraid of thinking about that for a moment.
1Ash is a type of tree. In this story, it refers toFraxinus japonica, or Japanese ash. Chapter 8: Ruins of Visitor (part two)

Chapter 8: Ruins of Visitor (parttwo)

I handed over a Wand of Urd Sight and one of alchemists leather gloves to alleviate the reaction of the wands to us. And for myself, I took out a brand new wand. This wand of Aurelia, how do you activate it? To use it, just wave it while saying the spell in your mind. It looks like its surprisingly easy. Is it okay to try it? Sure. Go ahead. us carefully swung the wand. The magic of Urd Sight activated safely and white magic circle converged on his eyes. us looked around while blinking over and over. His long eyshes madepachipachisounds as he blinked with vigour as if his eyes dried out. This is useful. I myself didnt consume any magical power at all, I could see you from a few minutes ago. Events that had passed over time cannot be pursued by Urd Sight. Keep in mind about what you want to know when you activate it, you should focus on events rted to that particr person. Do I have to explore while thinking about Ann? Thats right. Lets go then. Themps in the surroundings were weak because the oxidation of the star crystals were proceeding. This could make us overlooked the important ces. I searched my bag and took out amp. us-sama, please also have thismp. Hm. us attached themp he got from me to his staff. When I thought of what he wanted to do, he demonstrated that he could light up high ces with his staff. Ooh, that was great. Well, there was no Ann in such a ce. You still somewhat wanted to explore, right? That was not good, you know? We asionally swung our wands and walked with twomps carefully shining on our way home. Somehow, I can see the past you were mumbling. Please dont tease me. EricaYou, are you scared of monsters or ghosts? us-sama, please concentrate on finding your sister. us looked amused as he turned his line of sight to the front. I would be in trouble for a while. Because, right now I was an innocent 8-years-old girl, you know? Isnt it okay to be scared of something? Aah, but if I considered my actual age in the previous life, it was painful to say whether it was okay or not, ahaha. Your mood was terribly suspicious and you had gloomy eyesAre you really an 8-years-old child? Hey! Please search for Ann-sama seriously! You, you sometimes have eyes that said you give up on life Eei, I didnt want you to tell me that! Somehow, us sensitivity increased until it almost felt like he had a prating gaze1! I would hold down what I wanted to say. Even if us sometimes seemed he had the tendency of a small animal, when it came to it, he could grasp the opponents weakness and y with it! Was this a glimpse of someone who would be a Do-S character in the future!? No, no, now I had to focus on searching for Ann! us-sama, have you seen the back of Ann-sama yet? No, I cant see anything about Ann yet. For now, I have only caught on to you in my Urd Sight. Are you keeping in mind properly about your sister? Oh, I definitely think about her. Even so I can only see you, its annoying. This, this guy!! No, no, no, this was not the time for such a thing. Did you really see Ann? There is no trace that she ever went through here before. H-huh? Just now, I felt like there was something weird. Hey, us-sama, could you please show me the ce of the spell card that you installed for Auto-mapping? Oh, I rememberThe spell card in this room is us ran to the corner of the room and looked around the wall. Oh, he seemed to have some trouble. He walked around while lighting the walls many times and then returned with a strange expression. Its not here. Really? What does it mean? Im certain that I put it thereIts strange, this is He was not wrong. I didnt remember it very clearly, but I remembered seeing an unused spell card around the area he was looking at. But now that spell card didnt exist. -I got a bad feeling. This Ruins of Visitor, seems to be moving the rooms and passages, its probably not magic, but mechanical. At that time, I heard a bad sound. It sounded somewhere in this ruins. A mechanicalbyrinth! I have heard from my father that it was a kind of mechanism that the ancient Aurelia people used to avoid thieves, but I never thought that there is a mechanicalbyrinth in such arge building. Along with the tremendously loud sound of moving mechanism, our feet shook unnaturally. It was not an earthquake. Right now, the room where us and I stood was moving. You saw Ann and I went out of the transfer gate. Yes. Did you see Ann that one time in the first room? Yes. us wrinkled across his brow, Sharp eyes stared at me. When I passed through and when you chased me, it was probably the same passage, but when Ann passed through, that passage was connected to another ce. Thats probably right. And now, too, the trick of thebyrinth has started, and we lost our present positionThats how it is, Erica. Yes. In this way, there is no guarantee that we can go back to the transfer gate. We lost the clues to find Ann and also lost the way to return to the Spring Pce. The mummy hunter himself became a mummy2. We intended to find a lost child, but now we became lost children. We were toote in noticing it, and everything else might had been lost. Youre quite calm. Of course? I will act flustered when I feel flustered. Well, arent you cheeky. The thing I most worried about now was Ann. I was calm because we were still together. A small girl was wandering around alone in this dimly lit Ruins of Visitor. Just thinking about it, I felt my heart squeezed tight. Besides, if she had already been touched by an ancient evil spirit No, I had to stop the pessimistic thoughts right now. Look for Ann, return to the original ce, I only had to think about these two. However, I felt stuck in this search. Waiting for the night toe like this, wouldnt father and Duke of Harvan notice and send a search party? -No. If that happened, Ann would die ording to the original game. Because my rtionship with her was changing, I didnt know if she would kill me six yearster. However, no matter how much death gs were broken, I didnt want such a thing to happen. I didnt want to give up on the life of a young girl I had be emotionally attached to. If we move thoughtlessly, things will likely be worse. There should be something we can do. Lets think together for a little while, us-sama. I spread my leather bag on the floor. What can we do with what we have right now?We had to check the means that could be taken. You have brought so much. I dont know what will happen, because it is said that there is no feeling of grief if you are prepared. Was there any magic that could break through our current situation? I turned over the box of wands and checked thebel. Wand of Grease? Its a magic to improve slippage. If you put it on your opponents hand, their hand would slip and they wouldnt be able to grasp anything. But what are you going to use in thisbyrinth? Something like a niche magic. Because I was in a hurry, I packed it nomittally! us looked into the bag curiously and started picking out items together with me. There is no convenient wand that will turn this situation around in one shot. Its difficult, huh. At most if the wide area search magic is effective. Please me that matter towards my vignt ancestors. us also carefully read thebels, but it seemed that the idea was not readily apparent. But I couldnt give up yet. When I was persistently searching my leather bag, a weak light that was different from the star crystalmp came from the deepest part. This is Moonlight Gallnut Ink, huh. Ah, I often use it back in Harvan. There was a mineral particr to the eastern Harvan region called moonlight ore. It began to shine faintly as the moon rises, and lost its radiance with the moonset. When clouds shaded the moon, the moonlight ore became shaded as well. It was such a strange stone. Since ancient time, the eastern mages utilized the characteristic of the moonlight ore, that was specialized to respond to the moon, to make Moonlight Gallnut Ink. The moon riseright now its roughly 20 oclock. In the ink bottle, a bluish yellow light that was permeated was swaying gently. It was a much weaker lightpared to a star crystalmp. The night sky tonight was cloudy. us-sama, this is I covered my star crystalmp and gazed at the moonlight ores light, I noticed something. Pale light of the same color as the ink was also shining on the walls of the room. Moreover, it was blinking repeatedly at the same timing as the ink. You also noticed? Well, it is as sparkling as the ink, isnt it? Perhaps the intensity of the light was linked to the flow of thin clouds that shaded the moon. I noticed that it was such a weather. I put themp into my leather bag, and us covered hismp that was attached on the tip of his staff with the sleeve of his robe. Because the strong lights were blocked, the faint light of the characters drawn on the wall was emphasized and emerged. What was drawn on the wall was a crescent moon mark. And under the mark was a familiar handwriting It was a message left by senior explorers who had challenged thisbyrinth. What the golden moonlight illumination revealed was truly a bright light3.
1Actually it said 쥤Ŀ (rape gaze), but I think its inappropriate, so I changed it to prating gaze. 2An idiomatic expression, means: intending to persuade someone and instead being persuaded himself. Or, a person who went to bring the person to his side will instead stay on the other side. 3Bright light here means hope, but the author made it a pun, so I keep it as it is. About the Auto-mapping, so us installed spell cards en route (the one Erica found in chapter 6). They are used to mark the ces where he goes through, and when he activated the spell, they supposedly will create a map in the parchment he has in the previous chapter. But, since there is a trap that invalidated wide area magic, the spell cards were found by Erica in a state of unused/inactive. About the Moonlight Gallnut Ink, if the moon rose, the ink would shine yellow/golden light. If the moon was shaded, it would shine bluish yellow light just like in this chapter. It depends on the current state of the moon, so even if it was indoor, as long as the moon has risen, the ink would shine. Chapter 9 - Ruins of Visitor (part three) Passed under the crescent moon gate and look for the twin half-moon? This isits the handwriting of Edward-oniisama. Its that guys handwriting!? I found a trace of Edward-oniisama in the Ruins of Visitor and I felt relieved. It was the feeling of finding Buddha in hell. Onii-sama, who was wearing an archaic smile in my mind, was waving his hand sweetly. It might be some hint that Onii-sama left when he explored this ruins. Now then, lets follow this. I agree. I packed up my box of wands that was spread on the floor and other tools in my bag and stood up. ording to the message, we needed to go through the exit where the mark of the crescent moon was drawn in the arch part. As we went through a dark passage for about 30 meters, the light of Moonlight Gallnut Ink came into our sight. Two semicircr signs were arranged side by side. This had to be the twin half-moon. This!? Wait, something is also written on it. When the full moon rises high in the sky, the road will open Full moon? But, I dont see a circle mark anywhere? Wait. There is when the full moon rises in the message. That means Again, the heavy machine sound resonated. The shape of the room had changed nearby. This hint, is it supposed to be written assuming that thebyrinth will move? That means, that sound means that the full moon has risen some time ago C in other words, it was a sound that leads to the room where the next hint was written. Ah. Thats right. The skyIf the moon has risen to the highest position, the direction to go is south1. Oh no. I didnt bring apass with me. Leave it to me. While it is impossible to use high tier magic andrge area magic due to the consumption of magical power, I can still use magic of this degree. us was singing wholeheartedly while holding the wand perpendicr to the floor. Thenguage he used was the same ancientnguage of Harvan, but unlike the magical chant he normally used, it was a nursery rhythm. When he released his hand from the wand as he finished his song, the wand turned around and fell down towards the direction where we just came from. This direction is south. Its somewhat in. Because it is. But its unexpectedly convenient to remember this kind of thing. Certainly, it was of great use. Without this strange thing, I seriously thought of whether I should extract a ma from the core material or not. Because of us knowledge, the wallet of Edward-oniisama was saved. My older brothers hint implicitly told us that in addition to the passage of time, our moving weight was also a condition for thebyrinths mechanism to change its shape. If at first we searched with two groups, I might not be able to rejoin with us. Holding hands with us so that we wouldnt get separated, we moved toward the south through the dimly lit ruins. While checking with ourmps at some ces, we searched carefully. After a while, I saw a glowing round light emerging in the darkness. A circr markthat is the full moon! Looking at the distance, is there any message? Is this the end point? What was your brother doing in this ce? At the entrance where the sign of the full moon was drawn, a brand new wooden door was set up. Fortunately, the door was not locked. While slowly watching for signs of movement beyond this door, we slowly opened the door. This is A boxis it? In the room with the full moon mark, fiverge storage boxes were ced. Each storage box was made to be sturdy by being reinforced with a metal frame and they were supposed to be locked. If they were ced in a ruin like this, they looked like treasure boxes. Each storage box was carved with a crest of Aurelia. On the attachedbels, there were notes with Onii-samas handwriting. Apparently, the inside of the boxes seemed to be items that Onii-sama kept for exploring thebyrinth. There were two rolls of nkets on the side of the boxes, and there were traces of fire as well. Is this a simple base camp? Thoroughly prepared, huh. It sounds like my older brother. There may be items that can be used. If so, it cant be helped. I tried to open the storage box, but all of them were locked tightly. It was really carefully prepared, it certainly seemed to be Edward-oniisama. us-sama, unfortunately, I didnt bring a Wand of Skeleton Key2 Dont worry. Somehow, my magical power has recovered enough to use the magic of Unlock. Well then, please. Oh, leave it to me. us put his staff on the box and casted a spell. Unlike our wands, the staffs used by the eastern mages served as a magical amplifier. But, for a mage of us degree to use a staff for a basic spell, wasnt that a little excessive? Light-red light magic circle appeared as if wrapping the storage box. The magic circle slowly rotated and shrunk down, converging on the lock part. Click, and with that sound, the lock opened. Okay, I guess you can open it now. Lets open it, us-sama. Ah. us opened the heavy lid of the clothing box. I shone it with amp, I saw a number of items. Some scrolls and food, yeah, this is nice, were saved. Does it have something that looks useful? Look, its a magical recovery potion. Small bottles of candy colored sses that contained potions were arranged in order. As expected of Edward-oniisama! If we have these, I dont have to depend on your wand. I will be able to do more in our search. Sounds helpful. Huh? Alchemists shouldnt have to worry about running out of magical power. Why did Edward-oniisama keep so many potions for magical recovery? For thepanion who apanied him? Onii-samas friend, I wondered if he was from Harvan or Lucanrant. Oops, now was the time to confirm the rest of the items. After he opened one with the potions, us was unlocking the rest of the boxes one after another. He had recovered his magical power, and now he was in a perfect condition, like a fish that got water. Aah! Four boxes had been opened while I was day dreaming! I will open this box. I was going to open thest box. GING! The light protection pattern that had been embroidered on the hem of my older brothers clothes enveloped every thread with special magical power. At the same time as opening the lid, a vast purple magic circle was spreading. Hii! This was obviously a kind of curse. I tried to avoid it quickly, but faster than I reacted, the light of the magic circle broke like a chain and entangled me. Eh!? !! This is bad! A trap! (Why does it!?) Thats right~~! If you left behind a baggage full of items in a dungeon, you would take measures against thieves! This, the death g was quite serious and dangerous!? This was painful! us casted m Sight and stared at me. He was confirming the details of the curse that I was given. His eyes shook, and blood drained from his head as he stared at me. When us finished analysing the curse, he turned down his eyes as if mourning. Uwa! That was a reaction like a doctor who would announce an incurable disease! Sorry, Erica. This isthe curse of death. Hii, as expected! Many of Aurelias people had a strong pride in their craftsmanship. So, most alchemists were strict toward thieves This is the work of Edward-oniisama, right? Ah. The creator is Edward Aurelia, your older brother, it was made about a month ago. us facial expression was dark, he wouldnt look into my eyes and his eyebrows were furrowed. Anyway, was I going to die, right now!? Curse of Merciful DeathAfter a certain period of time, even without suffering, it will bring death promptly. Eh, after a certain amount of time? Estimated to be a little more than eight hours and less than twelve hours. Eh!? It is to give some moral suffering to the victim, huh. Or maybe there is an intention of dispelling it if the victim was begging for forgiveness. You were a devil, Edward-oniisama. As expected from someone with the infamous dark smile among the seven capture targets, the retribution was very dark !! I was always feeling refreshed by looking at my friendly older brothers gentle and sweet side. It was too regrettable that I hadnt yed Onii-samas scenario yet Erica, are you okay? Yes, Im okay. For a moment, it seemed that I had been escaping reality, but I returned to see us worried face. Erica, lets return. There is still time to go to the pce. Your father would be able to resolve it. No, lets give priority to your sister now. I decided to bear it. Even if it didnt have monsters or ghosts, this Ruins of Visitor was dangerous enough. There was no guarantee that Onii-sama and other explorers hadnt set any other deadly traps. I couldnt leave the young Ann in such a ce. Generally, I was ustomed to severe experiences. I didnt want to get used to it at all. In the first ce, it was not merely death, but the mercy itself was that I could spare eight hours. I took out the silver pocket watch out of my coat pocket. The current time was past 21 oclock. Its still fine to escape by 5 oclock tomorrow morning and solve it. What are you talking about! How much can we postpone it, if something happened to you, I Im more concerned about your sister. But Lets stroll around the garden of Spring Pce tomorrow, this time it will be the three of us. Promise me, us-sama. It was rude to interrupt other peoples speech, but I had to interrupt him. If I was seriously worried about it, it would be rather hard for myself. I smiled at us. A smile was important. Even if Erica Aurelia was a viinousdy, would her smile be enough to relieve anxiety? You If there is such a grace, if I dont have a bad luck, I wont die. I dont know, Ericayou look like you have a very bad luck. I know, right~. In the one out of five Russian Roulette treasure chest just a moment ago, I magnificently caught the jackpot!
1This is a navigation using the moon location.All celestial objects C sun, stars,s and moon C arc across the southern sky when viewed from northerntitudes. They all reach their highest point in the sky when they cross your meridian or line of longitude and this will ur when they are exactly due south of you. Thats why, us deduced that the next hint is in the southern direction. 2It is written as Wand of Universal Key. So it is a wand that can unlock everything. At first I dont understand why the next hint is in the south direction, but after reading it once again I finally understand and added that first note. Chapter 10 - Ruins of Visitor (part four)

Chapter 10: Ruins of Visitor (partfour)

Erica, is there a painful ce somewhere? Im alright, us-sama. I seeThen, do you feel sluggish, cold, or something like that? Im alright! I seeIf you feel somewhat bad, dont overdo it and say it quickly. Yes, yes. I will tell you. We were organizing and sorting the items that were stored in the storage boxes of Edward-oniisama. I mainly focused on the wands, while us on the scrolls and spell cards. It was supposed to be a time for preparations, but us hands were stopping frequently. Every time he stopped, he asked me about my condition. Erica, you, are you really us-sama, I will get angry, you know? On his face, a big sign of Worried! was written. He resembled Edward-oniisama when I caught a cold. Both of them had the same eldest sons color on their souls aura. Onii-sama who had a ck-belly dark smile was a good person, simrly, maybe us who would grow up to be a Do-S was also a good person. us-sama, how is it? There is no curse in the range of my m Sight. These spell cards can be diverted to Harvans magic without problem. Wait a little more for the analysis of these scrolls. Thats fortunate. Please dont forget to restore your magical power by drinking the potion. Ah, I know. What about you, Erica? I read the parchment notes about the ssified wands. Wand of the Death1. Wand of Fire Bolt. Wand of Lightning Bolt. Wand of Magic Missiles. They all came from the trapped box of death. Although the remaining amount of usage was few, all of them were powerful offensive wands. It was not unreasonable for Edward-oniisama to be vignt about thieves. You mean they were Edwards leftovers? The fact that the offensive wands were used is probably because a fairlyrge battle had happened. Well, itwasstrange that there were no monsters that would protect the ruins at all, but maybe they were already wiped out? Probably so. Yes, the Ruins of Visitor had already been conquered. In this regard, I would like to thank Onii-sama obediently. Even though the mechanism of thisbyrinth alone was sufficiently troublesome, I shuddered when I thought that a monster would alsoe out. Ooh! I can use this! us raised a shout of joy as he was analysing the scrolls while making constant reference to the personal notebook. He seemed to be in a good form ever since his magical power was recovered. I also stopped my hands that were packing items into my bag and looked into the scroll. Have you found magic that seems useful? Far better from being useful, its not an exaggeration to say that this is a trump card. What is described here is a Pass Wall. us showed me the page of the notebook and scrolls, pointing alternatingly with excitement. Yup, but you see, I couldnt read the magguage of the eastern Harvan. The result of a magical research was written carefully in the notebook. This was nostalgic, us (older) of the game also carried magical research notes that was as big as a Japanese dictionary2. With this, he would grow up as a hardworking genius. Is it a magic that let you freely passing through the wall? It is also a magical way forbyrinth searchers to cheat. I dont feel even a bit ashamed, because right now we dont have enough time anyway. Certainly, in the situation that mine and Anns life were on the line, we didnt have time to keep track of the maze of thebyrinth. But if I thought about this carefully, Onii-sama had always prepared this cheat spell when searching inside abyrinth. As expected, Onii-samasomehow immature. So its like this, lets use therge, hateful mechanicalbyrinth as an example. If it was an ordinarybyrinth, we would just have to walk through the walls and walk from one end to the other end. But we dont understand thews of thebyrinth, it wont be strange even if a fatal incidence urs because we failed to confirm everything. In addition to the passage of time, the Ruins of Visitor detected the weight of its intruder and changed its shape. The message of Edward-oniisama, who explored the ruins first, was not left in every room. Because there werent many hints, it would be unreasonable if we didnt try to decipher thews of the changingbyrinth from now on. If we dont understand the rule, at least we should be able to supress the change of thebyrinth. Time passage, weight, huh The maniption of time is the highest-ranking magic. I memorized about the chants and the magic circle configuration as much as I could, but they ce a heavy burden on someone as immature as I am. I have never seeded even once in casting it. You memorized it, huh. The highest-ranking magic. If it was only memorizing spells, everyone can do it if they try. Once I matured, I would finally be able to practice it. No, but even though he was only 10-years-old, he had memorized the highest-ranking magic, I believed that not everyone could do it, you know? Because this was a genius who had not noticed that he was actually a genius! Well, but time was impossible anyhow. Then, the remaining was weight. Weight, weight, weightah! us-sama, there is a Wand of Levitation. With this Pass Wall,bined with I see, a flying-based magic! Then, its as good as no mechanicalbyrinth! Wand of Levitation was made from fossils of arge wyvern. On the stick head was an amber, and the handle part had yellow brass in a pattern of a feather. The core material was fossil of the wing of an archaeopteryx. Incidentally, this was also very expensive, but in this situation I couldnt afford to be frugal. Unlike flying, it was impossible to finely adjust the height of Levitation. However, since we only wanted to avoid a mechanicalbyrinth, we only needed to float a little from the ground. Levitation had a weak effect, but it was useful enough. Then the next step is decided. Using Levitation inbination with Pass Wall, we will search eachyer one by one. If we alsobine them with Urd Sight, it seems we will be able to significantly shorten the time. There are two Pass Wall scrolls. I think one piece is for returning, we will return temporarily if we cannot join with Ann before the first piece effect timeout. It cant be helped. In the case that Ann-sama is in a safe ce C lets leave a note in various ces so that we can guide her to this simple base camp. There was a possibility that it might not be noticed at all depending on the weather, if it was only written on the wall with Moonlight Gallnut Ink. Just by dropping scraps of parchments that squeezed out the instructions on the conspicuous points such as the entrance, the discovery rate would rise significantly. Erica, I said this many times, but we will return home as soon as you feel unusual about your condition. No matter how much effect time the Pass Wall scroll has left. us-sama I am worried about Ann, but if you have any chance to be saved, I will not forgive myself for the rest of my life if you die. If only I looked at the magic trace a bit more carefully, that trap could have been prevented. us-sama has a quite stubborn personality, arent you? You I appreciated him for being worried about me. But it was due to my carelessness that I was caught on a trap. Because it was burdensome to be taken care of too much, I diverted the topic to misceneous things. Nheless, to be honest, I felt d that us was actively seeking to withdraw. Was it because I received a sentence of death? It was a good thing. No, no, that was not good at all. After the confirmation of items was finished, we prepared for our departure. us wore a belt with a potion holder found from Onii-samas storage box around his waist from above his robe. He hooked the magical recovery potions to all of its special shaped metal fittings. He drank three potions that couldnt be fitted on the holder to restore his magical power, the rest would be put into the cloth bag that us had brought with him. Three potionshe was only 10-years-old, but the maximum value of his magical power was high. If it was an average adult mage, I heard that their magical power would be fully restored after drinking two and a half potions. Wh-what is it? Why are you staring at me like that? No, never mind. If I must say, Im worried whether your magical power haspletely restored or not. I see Ah, if wide area magic is not hindered, I have enough magical power to run exploration magic on all theyers so far. us-sama, if I look closely your face is red, how is your physical condition? Oh, aahwhy is this? Was there also sake in the ingredients of the potion? When us turned toward the other way, he gathered spell cards with great vigour. He was like a banker who counted bills or a magician who shuffled cards! He bundled about 20 sheets of spell cards, and put them into hidden pockets in various parts of his robe. Hmm? Wait a moment, did he bring hundreds of them? Even just by ncing at him, it seemed like he had put over 300 sheets in just one sleeve. us-sama, no way, are you going to bring all of the spell cards? There are about 2000 sheets, you know? If we go to the deepestyer, there is a possibility that we wille across an unknown monster. By the way, there are less than 2000. Being the mage of the East is a hard work too, huh. We also put an importance in preparation. It is the same as the fundamental of you western alchemists. Unlike the northern swordsmen who can fight with each other, or the southern dragon knights who are unbeatable as long as they have dragons. Considering all that, you still came to this ruins without preparation Because, at that time I was weird. No, I reflect on it. I will never do something like this without preparation again. It was harsh that he was feeling ashamed about it. His behavior was due to the curse of the vampire (?)3, so I didnt mean to me him. I fastened themp that tends to block my hand on the bag, and wrapped the belt that had the wand holder around my waist. It only barely caught around my waist, as expected it was truly a belt for Onii-sama. I picked up the two wands of Magic Missiles and Lightning Bolt from the offensive wands, and the three wands of Levitation, Feather Falling, and Urd Sight among the wands for convenience, and put them in the holder. Too many would just bring confusion and couldnt be used. It was the theory of alchemists way of fighting, to insert a reasonable number of wands into the belt and exchanged them alternatingly with the wands inside the bag as asion demands. Edward-oniisama was selling out. Ah, right. us-sama take these too, please. These are the Wand of Levitation and Feather FallingIn other words, they are for flying and falling. Because these two have a short range, please do self-management to the best of your ability during the move. I understand the Levitation, but when would we use the Wand of Feather Falling? This is important. We cant say that there would be no such thing like pitfall, and it can also be used when we float too high. Because Levitation has a high altitude rise, it often happens if you swing it too many times by mistake. How high is it specifically? Usually around 5 cm. 25 cm when you swing it once more. And 125 cm if you swing it again. The altitude will rise exponentially with each swing. Huh. Thats interesting. Ah, 10-years-old and he already understood the exponential function. As expected, he was the hardworking genius, us Harvan. Although there was also a possibility that he would float away appropriately. Lets take care that he wouldnt overswing the Wand of Levitation. Lets go, Erica. From here its a race against time. Yes, us-sama. Lets help Ann-sama as soon as possible. us read aloud the scroll of Pass Wall. White light spread out from his staff and spread a magic circle over us. From the magic circle overhead, drops of light came down like raindrops. The drops of light which passed through us, spread like a ripple when it fell to the ground and formed another magic circle. The two magic circles intersected slowly so as to sandwich us and the trajectory of white light enveloped us. After confirming the invocation of Pass Wall, I swung the Wand of Levitation which was made of amber, bone, and brass, twice. Feathers made of golden lights fell to our feet. Light touched our shoes, and when it touched our shoes, it changed into a golden magic circle. The magic circle of Levitation spread as if covering our shoes, pushing our body up in the air. As we held hands so that none of us would get stuck in the wall, we kicked in the air and jumped into the wall.
1The literal trantion is actually Wand of the Armor of Death. 2It actually said ڡԷ, but I know that it refers to ڴԷ (Koujien) or a Japanese dictionary written by Shinmura Izuru. For reference, it isthis size. So, us (older)s research journal is very thick. 3This question mark is in the raw. This is because Erica still wasnt sure that the magic spelled on the stone was from the vampires. It was still pure spection. Chapter 11 - Ruins of Visitor (part five)

Chapter 11: Ruins of Visitor (partfive)

1.) Should it be said that it was a sensation of going through a lot of whole-sized curtains in a passage of about three meters. There was an approximate experience where I didnt expect it. (What exactly is fantasyAh, but this is surprisingly fun.) The effect time of Levitation was sufficient. The sign for the end of the effect was that the diameter of the magic circle around our foot had be about half the size. Before the magic circle stopped supporting our body, I swung the wand again. Perhaps, isnt it better for us to exit the Ruins of Visitor by passing through the walls, so that we wouldnt use too many wands? Its risky. Why? Outside of the Ruins of Visitor are considerably thick rocks. If we made a mistake in estimating the depth and couldnt pass through the rocks during the effect time We would be squeezed inside the rocks. Thats wretched. It is. Moreover, even if we sessfully passed through the rocks, the outside of the Ruins of Visitor is mostly the sea. If our escape angle is wrong We would drown. Thats wretched. It is. I dont want to increase any more bizarre cause of deaths. More what? Oops! About this. Please dont mind it. Erica, you I looked away in a hurry. I was about to carelessly mouth off the collection of bizarre deaths of Erica, the viinousdy. He wouldnt understand my previous life knowledge in every sense. It should rather be left unsaid that there was a story in the game about what happens when you failed at teleporting2. Somehow, from us, I felt like I was being seen with eyes like watching a painful child. Harsh. With such a situation, we had explored eachyer at ultra-high speed even when there were trivial and personal failures. While we were exploring using the Pass Wall, Ann finally began to appear in Urd Sight. They were nothing more than images of a time that had passed. Even if we tried to follow her past footprints, we would be obstructed by the wall immediately because of thebyrinth which had already changed. However, it seemed that some of us worry eased a little. Thanks to the confirmation of Anns moving figure. I wanted to meet the real Ann quickly. When I thought about the sad future where those siblings would be separated by death, my heart felt painful. Wait, Erica. There is something. We were about twoyers down from where the simple base camp was. us extended his hands to shield me and red at the end of the passage. Eh Sounds of something being dragged on the floor shake the air slightly. I wonder if it was a monster or a beast that broke away from your older brother. Eh, a monster? Wait a moment, I had been preparing for a battle, but my heart wasnt ready yet for the actual battle. If I listened carefully, I could hear faint fricative sounds were steadily getting closer. Should we run away? Dont make a sudden move. Stay behind me. Oh, yes. us kept me behind his back and held his staff at the height of his waist. What should I do, I had to help him. What wand should I use? Offensive wands were on the right side of the beltAah, I didnt take out the Wand of Hold! Dont push yourself. Be ready to escape at any time. Eh, butC It is a mans job to protect a woman. Your job is to calm down by taking a deep breath. On the battlefield, a friend who is panicking is scarier than the enemy. Fuhhaahus-sama is calm, arent you? Im undergoingbat training and Ive apanied my father in hunting and deadly extermination. So the duke and his son went directly to get rid of evil spirits, huh. In the ancient royal family era, there was a story that said Harvan of the East was also the highest priest of the indigenous Sun God. We saw a shadow of something wriggling in the passage corner. us quickly got two spell cards from his bosom with his left hand and threw them toward the shadow and casted a few words of spell quickly. The thrown spell cards flew while expanding a magic circle, bursting open mid-air and emitted bright white lights. Light hit the upper right corner and the lower left corner of the passage C and diagonally shone the true form of the shadow. A flock of moving bones!? And moreover, this number is Various types of beasts bones were grouping together while being suspended mid-air. How many? Several tens of heads? Lots of bone chunks that couldnt be counted were filling up the passage and drew near in a surge. That was the identity of what was illuminated by the magic of Light. They have enough Magic Resist to trick my m SightNo, they are monsters with magical structures that I dont recognize, no, what are those!? us-sama Listen to me. When I give you a sign, run away and dont look back. If you keep going straight using Levitation and Pass Wall, there should be a valid exit. Tension ran on the face of us. After ncing towards me, he pulled out a bundle of hundreds of spell cards from his sleeve at once. No matter how much battle experience he had, no matter how much of a future genius mage he was, if those bones were undeads it would be inevitable. In fact, if we encountered such a huge number of undeads, it was a crisis of death. However, looking at those figures, on the contrary, I was relieved. us-sama, its alright. What!? That is the cleaning automaton that my older brother made, an acid hydrogel golem. Ha!? Those were not undeads. Therge amount of bones was floating inside a golem made of translucent jelly-like substances. Unlike the regr golem, he was not humanoid but a cube. He spread his flexible body all the way into the passage and performed cleaning by swallowing up every garbage without exception. A few days before regaining memories of my previous life, I had seen prototypes of this in Onii-samas room. It was an appearance like an apple jelly that moved. I thought it was convenient, but I never thought that the real golem was so huge As expected, Onii-samait was on a different scale The inside is strong acid, but the outside is made of gel. Its said that it is a smart and safely designed golem that swallowed only carcasses and the expensive materials are protected with neutral ingredients. Why!! Why does your older brother put such a thing inside thebyrinth!? Because of the cleaningBecause there were so many monsters dead bodies, I think that the golem cleaned up bone remains to collect materials for alchemy. Eei! Thats so confusing!! That was exactly right. But, that was something you should tell Onii-sama directly, not me. Oops, I remembered important things. Ah, but, if we prated into him in this Pass Wall state, we would be killed instantly by the strong acid without being stopped by the outer shell. Kuh, Edward Aurelia!! We may as well stop exploring for now. Edward-oniisama himself was a nice, gentle person. But regarding alchemy he had no mercy and would never go easy on other people, without that dangerous w he was a perfect person. If we kept going without noticing, would the white bones of me and us also float over there? Wait a minute, I just noticed it now but were my death gs all caused by Onii-sama? The star crystal ne. A trap of death set in a storage box. And now the acid golem and Pass Wall scrollbo. Is everything okay, Erica, your eyes seem dead? Oh, Im alright, us-sama. That was not good, I was about to get caught up in the darkness of my mind. I actually began to doubt whether the gentle Edward-oniisama was trying to kill me. Lets put some more trust in other people, me. Well, lets keep going and stop the golem. If it was an ordinary golem made of earth, stone or metal, it would be difficult unless I was the maker. However, if it was a slow-moving golem made from translucent gel, I could stop it. First of all, proceed to the front of the moving golem while trembling, observed his interior while holding amp. By using m Sight, I quickly discovered the core of the golem C a shard engraved with activated spells C among the countless bones. With this, I should be able to stop the movement of the golem. Huh? Near the shard, there was something floating us-sama, there is something familiar floating in the body of the golem. What do you recognize? That, over there, doesnt it look like Ann-samas hair pin? us stared at a certain point about one-meter high. What was floating there was a white materialIt was probably an object made of porcin or bone. The metal pin seemed to have melted, but the characteristic petal-like decoration remained intact. !! us-sama. Its alright. Ann-sama shouldnt be using the scroll of Pass Wall. us tightly sped the heart part of his clothes. He wore a painfully sad expression. Ann-sama is not inside. Surely, the golem was just picking up what Ann-sama has dropped. Oh, yeahI didnt see anything that seems like human remains. I know that. Im fine. That said, he looked much paler than when we thought we were going to battle strong undeads. He didnt seem to be alright. Although he was jumping to a wrong conclusion for certain, it was impossible not to be affected when it had something to do with the life and death of a blood rtive. us was also a 10-years-old child, although he was getting stronger. The stress that was received by his mind was immeasurable. I hoped this clue sessfully leads us to Ann. The acid may ssh, lets step back a little. While retreating, I took a Wand of Mage Fingers from my leather bag. The Wand of Mage Fingers was made of yew. At the end of the wand was an opal, and the handle was golden with a pattern of spiders nest and legs. The core material was the foot of a giant spider3. A little magic circle in the rainbow color surrounded the five fingers of my right hand like a ring after I shook the wand with my left hand. It was visible through the m Sight that the Mage Fingers made with magical power were formed inside the golem. I tried to open and close my right hand. Alright, it moved. The Mage Fingers were opening and closing following the movement of my right hand. If I could reach the core, stopping the golem was a simple work. Moved the Mage Fingers and grabbed the shard. From the characters ofemetengraved there, I scraped one character with Mage Fingers and changed it tomet.4 Soon the golem broke its shape like a boiling hot water and melted into the ground. I see, the death of an automaton. us said with a strange expression. Certainly, if you lived in the East, it might be hard to see the copse of the golem. Rainbow colored magic circle on my right hand immediately gone. That was because of my emphasis on scraping the characters on the golem. Because of this delicacy, Mage Fingers could only be used for fine work. The hundreds of beasts bones that were swallowed by the golem, the core of the golem, and the hair ornament were falling. I washed away the acid that adhered, and picked up the core of the golem. I had to return this to Onii-sama. us too, he picked up the hair ornament that seemed to be Anns. It was a pretty hair ornament that imitate the flowers of eastern country with borate workmanship. I certainly remember this. The material also made of the horn of a unicorn that lived in the Harvans forest. I have no doubt that this is Anns. Then, Ann-sama passed by this point, wasnt she? However, as soon as we were ten meters beyond the turning point we met a dead end. Both of us swung the Wand of Urd Sight. I could see Ann Harvans back walking towards the end of the dead end. She noticed something and expressed a startle, then she started to run. Maybe because she was in a hurry, Ann didnt notice that her hair ornament had fallen. I was certain that she saw the bones masses inside the golem. A sigh of relief from us was heard nearby. I have a feeling that we have neared Ann-sama, but thebyrinth is changing. Its okay. Since we know the direction, we could use Pass Wall. Yes, us-sama, lets chase after her. There was some margin in the effective time of the first Pass Wall scroll. If we could join with Ann quickly, the three of us could escape together with the second scroll. At least, we should catch up with her soon before the encounter with the sealed ancient evil spirit in the bottomyer! We used Levitation, kicked off the air quietly and ran to the direction of Ann.
1ů (noren) is short curtain hung at shop entrances, or split curtain used to divide spaces in a house in Japan. 2I dont really understand this sentence: ƥݩ`ȤʧȤΤʤäƤޤΥ`ԒʤơԤ鷺⤬ʤ but I think its referring to a game called Wizardry, where there is a teleporters trap which sent the party into a wall and caused instant death for the party. 3Giant spider (֩) here is the alternative name for Tsuchigumo, the name for a race of spider-like youkai in Japanese folklore. 4In Jewish folklore, a golem is inscribed with Hebrew words on its forehead, such as the wordemet(???, truth in Hebrew). The golem could then be deactivated by removing the aleph (?) inemet, thus changing the inscription from truth to death (met??, meaning dead). Chapter 12 - Ruins of Visitor (part six)

Chapter 12: Ruins of Visitor (partsix)

With more than 3500 words, and 15 pages of word document, this monster of a chapter is finally finished. The actions begin on the next chapter. There are so many information that my brain practically short-circuited after tranting this lol. I hope this chapter is understandable for you guys! Enjoy, while I sleep like the dead~ TL: clover ED: clover
We went down the stairs following the past Ann that we saw using the Urd Sight. This was the eighthyer. How far would we go down? We went down to the nextyer as usual, starting from the unchanging staircase. However, the scene ahead waspletely different from what we had seen in Ruins of Visitor so far. It was full of the scent of death. When we arrived, dead bodies of unfamiliar creatures were scattered about everywhere. Blood covered beasts, chopped reptiles, crushed huge bugs. Multipod monsters that had be charred, plenty of chopped meat I felt dizzy. It was fortunate that we had not been exposed to such bad odor, as they had been subjected to simple preservation treatment. There was no animal I recognized among the corpses, and it was fortunate that all the other monsters had irregr shapes. Otherwise, I might not have been able to suppress the nausea. Two filters, olfaction and vision, changed the scenery into an impression like seeing a game or a realistic movie. You were useful in unexpected ces, game brain. Those thoughts were making myself smile unexpectedly in spite of the nauseating scene, keeping my mind from panicking. Uh, are you alright, Erica? Im not alright, but I will be fine. What about us-sama? Im familiar with this kind of scenery. See, going to the same ces with my father, getting rid of monsters Your speech is bing messy, us-sama. It was nice to have a conversation with a friend. Shocking videos, too, were surprisingly less damaging when you watch them with other people. But that meant the person who saw this alone was taking it harder than us Lets hurry. Ann should be there. Yes. Im sure she would find it hard to feel fine. Most of the pirs were knocked down,rge holes were opened all over the walls. Mechanism of huge gears to move thebyrinth was exposed, and there were also damaged parts. It was a trace where the power of terrible destruction was demonstrated. This is why your older brother umted so much money. These monsters were his opponents, huh. Although I intended to be armed perfectly when we left the simple base campI feel frightened when I think that all these carcasses were living and moving. When us said that, shivers also ran over my spine. What if the group of Edward-oniisama had not wiped out these monsters? I didnt know what would happen to the three of us. The reason why the Ruins of Visitor was said to be the most dangerous area in Aurelia territory was finally felt by our skin. How long had we been walking around? Thanks to the creepy mountains of carcasses, I felt like it was longer than the actual search time. It felt like Edward-oniisama had guided us toward this situation. We stopped in front of a room. At the entrance of the room, there was a message written by Moonlight Gallnut Ink. Do not step on the stars. Otherwisehuh? It disappears? It seems that there is a thick cloud right now. The first row was Do not step on the stars, wasnt it? It seems that way, but I dont know what will happen if we step on it, but I havent seen the mark of stars yet in thisyer, so I think were safe for now. With Onii-samas note, this kind of warning was the first time, so I felt a bit nervous. When going in and out of the room, we might have to observe carefully whether there was a mark of a star in the state of not emitting light. In addition, since the Levitation effect time was almost over, we should swing the wand When I thought about such a thing, us suddenly crouched on the spot and started to investigate something. us-sama, is it a mark of a star? No, its notThis is the eastern spell card. Magic of rm that narrowed the range and increased uracyThats how this spell works. us suddenly stood up, stepping over the spot where the spell was casted, and took a step into the room. Ann! Are you there!? It was a room with rtively few traces of destruction. A small girl was crouching and trembling at the other side of us. She noticed us and raised her face. Oh, goodwe came in time! us-oniisama? Erica-sama!? Themp attached to the end of the staff illuminated the little girl who looks like us. Ann Harvans face was ghastly pale with fatigue and fear. I could see how hard this had been for her, just by looking at her face. There were traces of tears tracks on Anns cheeks. But the tears that flowed down her cheeks now were different from other tears. us ran to Ann and hugged her. Ann also hugged us back. Onii-samaOnii-sama! Onii-sama, you idiot! It was bad. I was bad. Ann, I caused you a bitter hardship. I was lonelyI was really scared, you know? Aah, Im really sorry. It was probably because Anns tension thread broke after she joined us. She burst into tears with a loud voice. us gently stroked Anns head with a gentle face that I had never seen before. While being stroked, Ann returned it with a warm-hearted punch like a spoiled child. Im d youre okayI was worried all the time. Moumouthats my line. Youre bothering Erica-sama! Aah, its all my fault. Ann, did youe to such dangerous ruins in order to stop me? Eh? Hm? Ah, yes. Thats right. I tried to bring you back without telling Otou-sama. Please appreciate it. I see. You used your mind Annyour eyes were swimming Thats right. I felt that way from the very beginning. If it was only to stop us, she could stop him when he used the sleeping magic. As we talked about it during the dinner party, I wondered if her interest in the ruins came to her at that time. These people were really siblings. Once she finished crying, Ann left us. She wiped away her tears, stretched her spine and faced me. Erica-sama, Im sorry for having caused you trouble. Im d, Ann-sama. You are okay, Im really d. Erica-sama I cleaned the face of Ann who had fallen apart again with a beautiful handkerchief. Her expression, it changed to the same smile as when I saw it in Knot Garden. With this, I was finally at ease. (I had a bad feeling when we arrived at thisyer, but it seems to end in peace safely~~!!) If the three of us could escape from this Ruins of Visitor, the death g would have been sessfully avoidedC! After this, it was a simple task of simply using the Pass Wall while rising up with Levitation, going through the transfer gate, and then sleep. Aah, there was also a sermon by Otou-sama before going to bedbutpared with the fate of the death event that was waiting six years in the future, it was overwhelmingly better! us took out the magical recovery potions and let her drink it. Ann also lost most of her magical power while searching the ruins. Rather, it was amazing that she kept her magical power so far by herself. The fact that her precision magic was better than wide area magic, waspatible with the characteristics of thebyrinth. Now then, the excursion was an excursion until we went home. It slipped through my mind now that we had joined with Ann, but I didnt know what would happen on our way home. First of all, until Ann could move, we would rest in this room Hmm? Since a little while ago, I thought that the moving sounds of the mechanicalbyrinth would be done. This sound was the sound that I heard frequently since entering the Ruins of Visitor. Therefore, I got used to it, and it was kept away from my consciousness. But, somehow, wasnt it too long? I looked back to the way where we came from. There was no particr change. However, there were ruins devastated by battle and many dead bodies. Whats wrong, Erica? Nosomehow, I feel like there is something wrong Far from stopping, the moving sounds were growing louder and louder. Somehow, I felt like it was getting closer. By the way, Onii-sama, Erica-sama C I have been worried for a long time, but what is that? That? Yes. I think that it is Moonlight Gallnut Ink Ha!? Erica! Hide themp! us looked at the direction pointed by Ann, shouting like in a hurry. He covered themp attached to his staff with the sleeve of his robe. I also imitated him and put themp in my bag. Indeed, in the outside world the clouds that were covering the moon seemed to have cleared up. A light bluish golden light shone on the whole floor of the room. We were standing above the starry sky drawn with Moonlight Gallnut Ink. In my mind, the warning message written at the entrance came to my mind. Do not step on the stars. OtherwiseOtherwise, what would happen? Fearfully, I shifted my shoes. There was a mark of a star in the ce where my shoes had stepped on. Uwah, I, I was too lucky!? Ann! Erica! HandsC! The crumbling sound of the stones obstructed us cry. The field of view tilted obliquely. No, it was the floor of thebyrinth that was inclined. I could see the hard stone floor swelling like a stormy sea. Floor, wall, pir, ceiling- Theyer itself fell as it crumbled. We were caught up in it and were thrown into the air. (Uwah, this, in such a ce? The three of us finally got it!) Ann who was close to us barely caught in his arms. However, I was watching the reunion of the brother and sister from a little distance away, so I was separated. While protecting Ann, us had hundreds of spell cards to shape like an umbre. It was a Protective Circle to protect themselves from the copsed debris. However, they were five meters or more away from me. A trap of wide area magic interference C if that was the case, the Protective Circle wouldnt reach me! Uwah, what should I do! Calm down, Erica! The Pass Wall is still in effect! As he told me, that was correct. If I looked carefully, us ignored the rubbles that fell on him, and the spell cards only repelled the rubbles that were likely to hit Ann. elerated gravel stones hit me and us, but they all flew through us. What a handy magic! Edward-oniisama, thank you for preparing the immature scrolls! The pit made by the copse was deep and unexpectedly wide. Although we should have fell down for quite some time, the bottom of the hole still couldnt be seen. I thought that we would plunge into the gigantic Crevasse that was made in the bedrocks when we passed through thebyrinth. But, on the walls of the surroundings, there were cavities to store the artificially made star crystalmps. It might be like a cathedral with a height ofseveral tens of meters, no, over 100 meters. It would be safer to drop slowly and reach the bottom. us-sama! The Wand of Feather Falling! Oh, I understand. I instructed us briefly while pulling out the same wand. Coordinated the timing to swing the wand with us, I also used the Feather Falling. Beneath us, magic circles like white thin membranes were deployed. When jumping into it, the magic circle crumbled and disappeared into a shape of a small feather. Fluffy, a feeling like being wrapped in a soft air wall, and my body was being held gently against the gravity. The falling speed became very gentle. The broken stones and the remnants of the mechanism of the mechanicalbyrinth overtook us. After a while, the copsedyer dropped to the bottom of the hole and the sound of a rumble in the ground was echoing. Ann-sama! Are you alright? Y-yes! Erica-sama! Thanks to Onii-sama, there are no injuries! Is Erica still alright? Yes. Thank you for your patience. us and Ann were reaching out their hands to reach me. However, since we were more than five meters away from each other, they wouldnt reach me. I took out a magical rope from the bag and ordered it. Stretch, like a snake! Tie, like a rope! Like a snake that jumped over to its prey, the rope shrunk once like a spring and then quickly jumped out. Flying with a loose parab form, the rope firmly wrapped around the arm of us. Youre really well prepared. Because I am an alchemist of Aurelia. These were actually prepared by Onii-sama, though~. When us pulled the rope, I was drawn to his body. With this, the three of us were finally be able to be together. What on earth was that? Was that a trap? A trapRather than that, it may be caused by a malfunctioning trap. Malfunctioning? Perhaps deep damages umted in the mechanism of the trap, the floor of thebyrinth, and the pir itself, due to the battle of Onii-sama and his friends. Well, there certainly was a ce where the broken gears are exposed, the mechanicalbyrinth tried to work, but thebyrinth itself couldnt bear that movement. Thinking about it, there were other strange things. Dead bodies of those monsters were almost left untouched. In the higheryer, there was a golem for material recovery wandering around. Maybe because he was aware that if the mechanicalbyrinth operated theyer might copse, Onii-sama didnt install a golem in thatyer. But, Onii-samaIt was impossible to predict such a copse ident with only that hint. Ah What is it, Ann? No, somewhat, its beautiful The star crystals contained in the wall were shining pale blue in response to our magical powers. In such fantastic sight, we connected our hands, and fell down slowly in a circle. Ann, you Im sorry to say that at such a time. No. Its alright. I was just thinking about something simr. That was true. Even if I care about it, I couldnt help it. If I thought about it, it was a wonderful experience if I limited it to only the pit of these star crystals. It sounded like a movie from Studio Ghibli1. If there was my star crystal ne, it might be even more simr to that. I was packing the star crystalmp and hunting knife in my bag too! But I hoped there was no someone with a colonel position2. Outside our anxiety and impression, the magic of Feather Falling softly brought us to the depth of the ruins. After a while, we reached the bottom of the Ruins of Visitor. The feeling of the structures and decorations was simr to the cathedral from the ancient times of Aurelia. There was an arched entrance between the nave where we arrived at and the inner court. On both sides of the arch, if it was a cathedral above the ground, there would be statues of the distinguished Duke of Aurelia of the past adorned, here there were statues of a legendary alchemist who was supposed to live in the era before we visited this continent. However, the familiarity ended there, there were numerous differences with this cathedral in thebyrinth as deep as this. First of all, the ceiling was a few hundred meters from the ruins that we had fallen from. Naturally, there was no window. On the wall of the side aisle where the windows should be, constetions which were imparted by the alchemist, which couldnt be seen on thisnd, were engraved. Mythological figures such as monsters, animals, and tools for navigation. They became reliefs, star crystals were embedded in the part corresponding to the stars, and they were shining pale blue. Well, it seemed that the carcasses of the monsters from thebyrinth were scattered all around. In addition to the carcasses, fragments of debris falling from the eighthyer were also scattered around. It was a force majeure, but it was a scene that my ancestors were likely to get angry at. When I had thought of such a thing, some of the magic circles that surrounded the three of us turned into particles of light and disappeared. I caught a glimpse of the silver pocket watch and checked. It seemed that the effect of Pass Wall had expired. Im d that the copse has subsided, if so many big rocks fall down, my Protective Circle might not be able to repel them. This seems to be an important ce for the people of Aurelia and I feel sorry if it was ruined by the falling rocks. Yeah. It feels majestic. Erica, is this like a shrine? Well, I guess that is probably the case I looked around carefully. In the inner pce of the cathedral C originally should be the ce where the altar of St. Brentan was C there was a star crystal megalith instead. There were several cracks running on the megalith due to the copse just now. I looked at it and tilted my head. The God of the Visitor, the Altar of Bren, but there is something weird The materials were different, but this megalith was the altar of the worshiped god of Aurelia itself. The altar of Aurelias founder Bren, or St. Brentan was decided as a megalith. Originally in the West we worshiped the god named Bren, which was the god of voyage, star, and alchemy. However, when consolidating with the other three countries on this continent, Aurelia also converted to the same religion in order to align the states with each other. The religion of the union kingdom was a monotheism derived from the southern continent which was worshiped by Ignitia of the South. The religion of Ignitia was tolerant to the god of other religions. In this religion, as a part of the governance policy, we incorporate the gods of other people as angels and saints. It might be a familiar way of thinking with the Japaneses Daikokuten which was derived from Shiva3. Thus Aurelias god Bren, which we still held faith today, became a saint, St. Brentan, and was serving the god of Ignitia. (If its the game setting, shouldnt there be a sealed ancient evil spirit? Although it seems as though the ancient gods are enshrined) If I looked closely, there were letters engraved on the star crystal megalith. It was the letters of ancient Aurelia used in Aurelia-style scrolls and runestones. In this way, I could barely read them myself as someone who wascking in study. Crossing the ocean of the far away star, I will bury you here together with the long journey. Sleep peacefully, our no name friend. I hope that this abundantnd will be your eternal cradleC When I read the poem that was engraved on the megalith, us and Ann took a prayer stance. Not an altar, maybe its a repository. For Aurelias people who died before reaching this Ichthyes continent Somehow, its a sad inscription. Thats right. But, I wonder why my ancestors buried this person with the same rites as a god I touched the inscription on the megalith with my finger without a care. Huh? Was it only my imagination? The ce where my finger touched carelessly became corrupted From far away, I heard a voice. The air of the cathedral was trembling. Sounds like treble and bass, string-like instruments and brass instruments were yed and heard. It was a sad voice like the sounds of a child weeping, like a sound of a whale singing. Every time the voice echoed, the star crystal megalith turned ck from the inside and became corrupted. The star crystal which was shining blue was now dyed in ck. From the cracks on its surface, ck water was overflowing. It looked like the megalith was shedding tears. Eh? The moist wind breathing the scent of tidal, shook my hair. In response to the magical power rising in the cathedral, the star crystals on the walls and ceiling strengthened their lights. Somehow, the overflowing ck water covered the whole floor of the cathedral. The ck wave washed my boots. us, Ann, and I were perplexed as we looked around us. We all saw the spectacle that couldnt be seen at the bottom of the underground ruins. There, the ck sea which endlessly continued to the other side of the horizon, and the sky full of stars was spreading out.
1In the raw it actually said but I know it was referring to Studio Ghibli. 2These three sentences are actually referring to the movieLaputa: Castle in the Sky, a movie from Studio Ghibli. In the movie, Sheeta had an aetherium crystal ne. And she was being chased by Colonel Muska for her ne. 3So, like the Japanese which incorporated Shiva as their own god, Daikokuten, the religion of Ignitia incorporated other countries god as angels and saints. So, while in Aurelia Bren was a god, in the union kingdom he became St. Brentan, a saint. (please correct me if Im wrong about the Japanese god) Chapter 13 - Megalithic Altar (part one)

Chapter 13: Megalithic Altar (partone)

A sad song echoed from far away. On the walls and ceiling, it was a gxy of crystals that shone blue. At our foot, the sea of ck water that seeped out of the megalith was far exceeding the volume of the megalith. The sound of waves, the scent of the tide, the moist winds, the homesickness were stealthily and smoothly entered my mind, trying to make the illusion that this was not the underground but the sea with starry sky. They tried to make me feel the illusion that it was the nostalgic ocean of the Visitors n. I shook my head to shake off the delusions that had entered. I had to be firm. I had never travelled by a ship, and even before my incarnation I had not taken a boat ride for more than five hours in total. So there was nothing like a nostalgic ocean! us-sama! Ann-sama! Its kind of dangerous, escape now In retrospect, the Harvan siblings were struggling and suffering on the ck sea. Eh!? This had be a serious matter!? Sad, sad, sadAah, Onii-sama, Erica-samaplease helpmy head KuhKeep your mind firmly, Ann! Concentrate on the cirction of magical power, keep up your Magic Resist! Ann was trembling with a pale face while muttering incoherently. us hugged her, and protected themselves by wrapping themselves in the barrier of Protective Circle. He pushed a magical recovery potion into Anns mouth and forced her to drink it. us also drank a bottle of the potion, it seemed that he cast some spells and the barriers for defense were piling up. Both of you! Are you okay? Erica, you werent affected!? Eh, yeahRather, I want you to tell me what happened AhCI see, Aurelia was dense against such magic. Well, surely Aurelia was dense against a kind of magic. Besides, I was dubbed by Otou-sama as someone particrly dense even among Aurelias people. Right now it was useful, so wasnt that good? I received a tremendously strong mental interference. It pushed back nostalgia and loneliness, and finally it seemed like it was going to capture my soul itself. I thought that my heart will be hijacked and I will disappear That was really dangerous. Youre really denseI didnt think the day woulde when I would feel envious of Aurelia. Somehow, it didnt feel like I was being praised. Just to be sure, I moved inside us Protective Circle. Looking towards the megalith, its changes were advancing further. The lump of star crystals melted and became smaller as if it had been eroded over a long period of time. The carcasses of the monsters that had been scattered around in the cathedral were also affected by the erosion by ck water. From the soft parts such as meat and internal organs, they were melted along with their skins, scales, and bones Huh? us-sama, if we are in this liquid as we are right now, arent we also in danger? Dont panic. It seems like a kind of magical effect that doesnt work for intelligent creatures. It would have been dangerous if my mind was destroyed with the mental interference ability just now. The Harvans siblings exined the information obtained by using m Sight. Well, I was jealous of the Harvan people like this. But, I felt like I understand it. Originally, Ann should have encountered the copse of the eighthyer alone. Of course, she didnt have the Wand of Feather Falling or even us Protective Circle. Ann would expend defense magic by consuming the majority of her magical power, but she also couldntpletely prevent injury, and then she would arrive at the cathedral in that condition. What awaited her was the destructive mental intervention magic and ck water that melted and took in what it touches. If so, this water As if to affirm my answer, the ck water that had spread throughout the room was beginning to move. Before long it dissolvedpletely, the ck water was gathering in the ce where the star crystal megalith was, which had be the size of the little finger. The ck water raised while swirling and it condensed. EeehC? Well, after all, is this the evil spirit-!? Evil spirit? Isnt that the altar of a god? But, is there even a liquid evil spirit? Onii-sama, Erica-sama? I have never heard of it either. It is true that its simr to a kind of spirit body C simr to the magical structure of a wraith Oops. I said it out loud. Anyways, a wraith, that was an even more ridiculous talk. He should be the spirit of an alchemist who was killed by hispatriots because he made the Philosophers Stone. Then, wasnt that a ghost? The mass of ck water repeatedly expanded and contracted, and gradually formed a shape. The body that was liquid changed, with hard scales covered the surface of its body. Two twisted horns resembling a sheep or a goat. Thick limbs that looked like logs with ws. Arge mountain-like body covered with shells and protrusions. It was simr to a dragon. It was simr to a turtle. A monster that had never been seen nor heard before in the present world. I wanted to sayI wanted to say even if I couldntmunicate it to anyone In that game where you trained monsters while trying to collect a lot of them, if you painted ck thebination of Lapras and Sandsh, it will be like this1. -GRRRAAAAAHHHH!!! The roar of the monster echoed in the cathedral. The very loud voice that about to shatter our eardrums was enough to make our legs that were about to escape frozen in fear. What the heck is that!? You said it was an evil spirit, I cant judge whether that is alive or dead, but its a dragon or another monster. It was supposed to be an evil spiritHe was the legendary alchemist named Zarathan who created the Philosophers Stone, who led the Visitors n to this continent and found the gold lodes. Why is such great man became an evil spirit? Thatwasa human C however, because he was betrayed by my ancestors, that grudge A grudge? I knew that if you had grudges you would be an evil spirit. But would it be such an appearance only because of a grudge? I felt that the ck monster looked at me, distorted its lips andughed. No, it wasnt my imagination. The growls of the monster gradually changed to something akin to human voice. This methis, me, a human? An alchemist? Kukukukueverything is wrongYou The monsters massive build was trembling. Was he crazy? No, this time it was different. He was angry. He was angry, trembling with excitement that couldnt be suppressed. Did you forget, Aurelia! I always rememberThere have never been any forgotten even after hundreds years of being frozen! Your smell and the pain you gave to me!! Pain? Then, after all, you are Oh, how nostalgic That face, that golden hair, those green eyes But yet, youabout meafter just a few hundred years, did you forget! This me! You guys killed, this me!!! My whole body was shocked as if it was struck by a hard object, my sight was instantly distorted. The air was forcibly pushed out from my lungs, and I was confused due to my brain whose supply oxygen was cut off, as if I was dragged into the pool for yful attacks. When I noticed it, I was pressed against the stone floor by the front leg of the ck monstrous monster. Ha, ha, ha, ha, haC! This is just by stroking gentlythis is how weak creature humans are! It seems that this has not changed even after as long as hundreds of years has passed. Guh, tsu, kah, haah Kukukukuku, dont worry, golden madness. This degree wont kill youI wont kill you, this easily! I will have you dead after letting you taste itMy pain, my regret, my loneliness, my, my I believed in you guys! I thought you were my true friends! Wellwell,you betrayed me!! ck droplets dribbled down from the empty eye sockets looking into me. Oh, no doubt about it. It was different from the legend and game settings, but he certainly was betrayed by Aurelias ancestors. Remember. Until the fire of your life disappears, just carve it in that soulPraise the devilish golden madness! Zarathan is not my name. As you are a human race, I am a race called Zarathan. I am the only one Zarathan. The rich Zarathan. I am the one who lost the opportunity to carve my name in the future for eternitybyyou, the Aurelia traitors!!! It was a monologue full of anger, yet full of suffering like tearing out himself. I nodded a little while being caught. The emotion of his grudge had gently entered my mind somehow, rather than the mental interference ability that appealed for nostalgia and sorrow. The moment my heart shook, a small explosion broke out in front of me. Because he was pressured by the impact, the restraint of Zarathan rxed. At that moment, something wrapped around my body and I was pulled with great power. I dont knowI dont know anything, Monster. Ignore us, and dont make up a story without permission. Before the exit of the inner sanctum, there were the Harvan siblings. us set the Wand of Fire Bolt and pierced the ck monster with his staff, while Ann was grasping the opposite of the magical rope wrapped around me. Thats right, my bagwhen I was pressed down by Zarathan, it was falling down. Erica-sama! Do you have an injury!? NnIm alright. Thank you for your help, Ann-sama, us-sama. Im not okay. Y-yes? Whats wrong, us-sama? If you die as you please, Im not okay. Carve it deep into your soul more than the words of that monster. Harvans men will protect women in front of anything! So, dont make a gaze as if resigning yourself to such a thing! I had not. I had not made such an ominous gaze. I hadnt done it, right? It didnt matter, and I was thankful that you would help me, but this was a tough one. Onii-samaBe more honest Ann! Dont give unnecessary retort! Untie the rope as soon as possible! Ann untied the rope while sighing, and she returned my bag and wands to me. us sister was having trouble with him. I wanted you to live firmly. Ann had a bunch of spell cards and a staff, she stood diagonally behind us. I also came to my senses and stood up, having the wand handed to me by Ann at the ready. Toote, Zarathan had recovered his stance and was walking slowly towards us. A burnt-like smell still remained in the air, but the monsters body didnt even show traces of me injuries. Was it been hindered by the hard scales or did he already regenerated? NostalgicI miss everything I remember. The magic of a crafty alchemist. I was surprised because it was a long time ago, but such magic tricks will never pass. I see. If thats the case, next time you will be surprise by Harvans exquisite skills. Dont think that you will have the opportunity to live and see my magic twice. HaC! What a proud little boy! You do not seem to be an Aurelia. The smell is different. Were you lured by a small sum of money, or have you been misled by the girls charmC It is not something I knew either way, but in the end you will be betrayed by Aurelia just like me. I reject it. I have no grudge nor interest in you. Are you going to retreat? Move aside, Monster. Sooner orter, if I dont bring along this showydy and my sister, you will receive a good scolding from my father who is 100 times more frightening than you. us continued to look after us as he stood in an imposing stance, he dismissed the huge monster he was facing in a grand gesture. Even though deep down he had to feel terribly frightened. His strong point was his sense of responsibility, that didnt change even when he was very young. (But-) I nced fleetingly at the wand that was handed to me by Ann. The stick head was rock salt. The shaft was cherry tree. There was a skin of boar wrapped around the handle. Core materialthe leg of a pig which was preserved. Yes, this was the Wand of Grease. I believed that it was an instruction from us, butwhat did he want me to do with this wand? The monster and us was still ring at each other in a tense atmosphere. In this situation of conflict, my confusion was deepened.
1I dont think I need to say this, but this is referring to Pokemon. And seeing the cover of this series, Zarathan does seem like abination of Lapras and Sandsh. Something like this but paint it ck, and all four legs have ws: Also, I tried making Zarathan more menacing by bolding his speech and giving the sense of hurt by making some of the words in italic. What do you think? Chapter 14 - Megalithic Altar (part two)

Chapter 14: Megalithic Altar (parttwo)

us raised a cry while heading for the ancient ck monster Zarathan. The lump of innumerable spell cards spread around him formed a huge arm that couldnt beat Zarathans. I remembered childrens picture books. It was the same way that small fishes gathered together and formed a bigger body. But could wepete with this? Zarathan swung his forearm. us concentrated the spell cards in front of him like a shield and caught the thick forearm. The moment when the ws of the monster touched it, arge magic circle was deployed from the spell cards which organized in order. Something like a big spark was scattered between the two, and the magical residue fluttered in the air like scales. us was pushed back about two meters and he was on his knees. He seemed to turn out unscathed somehow. Oops, he looked over here with a triumphant look. I understood that you were strong, but it was bad for my heart, so stop that. What are you doing, Erica! Use the wand! Yes! us-sama! Oops, he stopped giving me a triumphant look and started to re. Come to think of it, thats right. us had incorporated almost all of the spell cards into the expanded Protective Circle. His means of attack now was only the Wand of Fire Bolt. Besides, the leftover of that wand was about one shot left, right? No matter how old he was, us couldnt fight against an obviously strong monster on a one-on-one basis. I nced at Ann. She seemed to be hiding in the shadow of the wall separating the main road leading to the altar and the inner sanctum. I also copied Ann by jumping into the shadow of a pir. The battle between the mage us and the huge monster Zarathan continued. us was the one on the defensive. Sometimes, he attacked with magical power by putting the spell cards together. However, there was not a single scar on the hard scales of the monster. I thought he was amazing at averting it, but his magical power was not inexhaustible. Besides, there was also a limit on the number of magical recovery potions. (I have to cover us!) But, Grease didnt cause damage. I opened my bag for wands. I didnt assume there would be such situation like a boss fight, so only few wands could be used for battle. I should change the wands in my belts wand holder. Lightning Bolt. Magic Missiles. Hold. Gust. Castling. Levitation. Could the us-directed Grease be used for battle for once? While switching over, I noticed a wand that could be used as a trump card. It was a Wand of Death. The material was cypress. The stick head had twelve pyrope gas. The surface of the wand was brilliantly polished and engraved with words of the Aurelia-style condolences. The core material was the final breath of a creature dying of natural cause wrapped in a linen cloth soaked into myrrh. Only creatures that were smaller than the creature used as the core material of Wand of Death could be killed by it. When it was used in a person-centered war, we used thest breath of a horse. This wand was for exploring thebyrinth. As we had to fight against beasts and monsters, it should use thest breath of big creatures. Zarathan was about a little smaller than an elephant. (The remaining charge is one. If the core material is an elephant or a whale this wand will win. If it is a bear or a tiger, lets give up and run away.) us deflected the ws of Zarathan and took several steps back. At that timing, I jumped out of the shadow of the pir. Over here, Monster! In response to my words, the monster stopped moving. He looked at my figure and smiled with delight. A, A, A, A, A, Aurelia!!! The cry of deep grudge shook the air of the cathedral. It should be frightening, but why was itfortable for some reason. The monster cut off his eyespletely from us, turned towards me and put strength on his hind legs. Targeting that moment, I swung the wand. A dark, unobtrusive magic circleposed of crimson and ck floated at the tip of the wand. From there, ill-boding shadows that looked like three distorted hands stretched towards the huge monster. The long ck hands of death caressed him gently. I rememberI remember this magic, you cowardly dwarf! Stupid child. Bigger creature than this me, such being doesnt exist anywhere in this world! I am thisndI carried you vagabond dwarfs crossed the ocean,I am this city itself! Formerly city sized!? Then even a whale was impossible! The huge monster Zarathan kicked the ground and rushed at a speed that didnt match his huge build. I threw away the Wand of Death and pulled out the Wand of Hold. (Not good! I will not make it!) I instinctively curled myself and closed my eyes. A crashing sound like a car colliding with thick walls of concrete shook my eardrums. us protected me and stood between me and the monster. He added several hundreds of spell cards to the Protective Circle to take on the attack of Zarathan. us-sama! Erica! You, why did you attackaah, no, was my exnation insufficient? Eeh? I apologize, was that not good? If you attack that beast, then my attack to distract him would be wasted, right? Did you manage aggro in a game, us? A person with high defense would attract attacks and other people would give a degree of aid enough not to pose a threat. So that was why you tried to get me to aid you with Grease. But, if someone didnt make a decisive attack, then wouldnt us who was attracting the aggro be in danger? Because the one who could easily handle the high-level healing magic was the people of Lucanrant. I still have Hold and Lightning Bolt. It would be impossible to defeat him, but lets make a gap and run away. I appreciate your thought but keep the offensive wands. The moment when simultaneous attack is required, when that timees Zarathans ws hit the Protective Circle. The continuous attacks loosened the spell cards solidarity, nearly half of them were bounced off. From the rip of the Protective Circle, the smile of Zarathan could be seen. Ku, ku, ku, ku, have you finished the cheap y1? Erica! Grease! Yes, us-sama. us was holding down the monster using half of the spell cards. In that moment, I pulled out the Wand of Grease. Was Grease effective for this situation? I only had to trust us. Shaking the Wand of Grease, white magic sphere was expanding from the stick head. Magical power was transformed into a substance and expanded the magic sphere to the size of a basketball, giving form to a big bubble of grease. Hit it! I waved the wand and threw the grease bubble toward Zarathan. The Grease flew slowly while fluctuating up and down. When the grease bubble came close to the tip of his nose, Zarathan put on a bored expression. It was avoided easily. If our opponent was a human that wore an armor, generally speaking it would be impossible to hit the monster which jumped around as he pleases. us Protective Circle of spell cards were blown off. us-sama!? us rolled to the other side of the room as he was. And, with slow gait as if enjoying the situation himself, Zarathan came closer to me. Kuh! It was a useless small workmanship, dwarf. Thats right, you are always,alwaysnothing but tricks. Everything is nostalgicEven when I killed you. That night when we reached this continent, to me who was exhausted and sleeping,you guys! Shameless golden madness! Even though I beat and killed countless number of offenders,you still wanted the Philosophers Stone that much!? Is it the Philosophers Stone? The alchemists of Aurelia familys wishes. Turn base metal into gold C that was, a miracle stone that transformed everything into the desired substance. In the game setting, the reason why the alchemist Zarathan was killed was to take away the Philosophers Stone from him. Do you care about the Philosophers Stone? Indeed, you are also a descendant of Aurelia the Greedy. No wonder. However, it is useless. Those shallow thoughts of yours,everything,is useless! The Philosophers Stone, my soul itselfwhether you rip open my belly, gouge my entrails,you wont find it! I understood. It was an overly optimistic idea that I could break my death g if I saved Ann. Zarathan C he would never forgive me or my family. His hatred and grudge towards the people of Aurelia. His death was a sin that all people of Aurelia owed. As long as we, the alchemist citizen of Aurelia, sought out golden sacrament, that sin would keep on going. Throw away the wand, daughter of Aurelia. I know all of your magic. You cannot kill me even if you droppedstars2. Well, what will you do? You look like that girl who grew up with me. If you are the only one, I am willing to give you mercy. Howeverthat is only if you betrayed the other two and kill them with your hands! Like what your ancestors did to me!! The monster opened his big mouth widely that it seemed to be torn apart, baring off each of his sharp fangs in a grotesque smile. I will not do such a thing!! I raised a loud voice to the bad sensation. What a pitch ck fate trade. Isnt that riiiiiiiiiiight!? You are just a liar who talks big, you said you will not kill other humans,huuuuuuhhhh!? So, this is my first choice. The girl hiding theeeeere! If you left the daughter of Aurelia and ran away, I will save you and the boy! Anyway this girl, just like her ancestors, shes just a cute low-life woman. Either way, even if you abandon her, your heart wont feel pain,right? Zarathan stretched out his hands with an exaggerated gesture like a stage actor and looked at Ann who was hiding. That was such a low act, to give choices like that to a little girl. I red at the monster. The monster epted my enmity and looked like he was having fun from the bottom of his heart. Dont seduce other peoples sister without permission. Along with us voice, there was a sound of the wind blows. Spell cards surrounded both knee joints of the monster, making threefold of rings. It was a magic of Bind which fixed the target at one point of ce. Zarathan was bound by a threefold Bind, he fell forward as his feet was fixed in ce. Anything you said, you have to defeat me first. Brat, so you can still move. Dont throw away the life that I generously overlooked. Rather than throwing away my pride, I would rather throw away my life. I will not abandon those I had decided to protect. us walked slowly, pouring magical power into the spell that formed Bind from his staff. His clothes were torn in the middle, bruises and abrasion had formed. He seemed to have wounds all over his body, but it was a relief that there was no haemorrhage or broken bones. us continued after spitting some saliva mixed with blood. But this guy really has an intolerably gaudy face. That was an unnecessaryment. I wondered if it was really ament he had to say now. Why did he even have to diss his face, this guy. Its useless, brat. You cannot prate my armor with your magic. It is the same with that Aurelias Fire Bolt wand. Dont underestimate the magic of Harvan, Monster. No matter how different the blood flowing in each human is, everyone is equally stupid. Will you defend Aurelia three times and hinder my revenge? Besides, you will probably fasten a constraint on me. Please realize how charitable I was,after I turn you into a second lump of meat that couldnt see! Zarathan clenched his fists and roared with a terrible voice. When he put strength into his whole body, the body that looks like steel or rock cracked, hisrge biceps distorted as if swelling out. It was almost as though his armor couldnt bear the pressure from the inside. Between the broken scales and shells, body fluids like ck sea water oozed out and hardened again. Repeating that, the monster expanded rapidly. It seemed that he was trying to regain his original form. Zarathans legs became twice thicker than the Bind around his knee joints. Even on the points where the Bind was constraining him, the spell cards themselves were gradually pushed back by the force from the inside. The magic circle that formed the spell became distorted. From the magic of Bind which had been torn away, magical power was leaking as fine particles of light. us-sama, the Bind technique! Although this is still too earlydamn it! It cant be helped! us manipted the spell cards by swinging his staff to every direction. Countless number of spell cards stuck to Zarathans exterior like a shroud as if concealing him. If just Fire Bolt doesnt work, what about Fire Bolt with increased firepower using Grease! If I looked closely, something like oil was sticking on the spell cards that covered Zarathan. Apparently us seemed to have secretly used the spell cards to recover the Grease which was avoided before. A magic of Fire Bolt was fired from the wand that us held towards the grease-covered monster. me spread in a fan shape at once and enveloped Zarathan. The mmable grease burst into mes in a blink of an eye and a zing column several times the height of Zarathan rose up. The blistering me illuminated the darkbyrinth just like daylight. Did we do it? Deepughter could be heard as if responding to us muttering. What, brat. Saying something with that kind of boldness, but it was only tothisdegree? With such pitiful fire, you cannot even kill bugs. With terrible momentum, Zarathan walked over here calmly while being covered in a zing fire. The Bind seemed already broken. The monster spread his erged arms, and slowly brought his hands together in front of him. Following the movements of his hands, the mes that were covering him were getting smaller as if being sucked in between his palms. By the time Zarathan hadpletely brought his hands together, the me hadpletely disappeared. Damn it! Bind him again I wont receive the same technique twiceeee! Zarathan shortened the distance between us step by step, while the spell cards were taking form of a battle formation before dispersing. Somehow, his power was increasing in proportion to the ergement of his body, to say nothing of his motivation. It was obvious that the next blow might be too much for us. In order to prevent Zarathan, I used the Wand of Lightning Bolt. The moment the Lightning Bolt shot from the wand prated Zarathan, a torrent of me simr to Fire Bolt shot from the mouth of the monster. mes and lightning cancelled each other. After the two magical effects cleared away, the uninjured Zarathan stood. Magic? Why Whathis ability, perhaps It is no use noticing that now! Both of you,get crushed and dieeee!!! us hurriedly tried to reinstate the Protective Circle, but it was unlikely to be in time. I pulled out the Wand of Hold. But, my hand that was wearing the alchemists leather glove was blocked by the Wand of Lightning Bolt. Again, this wouldnt make it in time. On top of us, a huge arm that looked like a bunch of logs was raised overhead. In front of me, the back of us who was trying to spread his arms and protect me appeared suddenly. -A beam of light crossed my field of vision. The thin intense light cast from behind us hit Zarathans left knee. The thick monster scales break and prated to the other side. After a moment, a pale me exploded at the ce where the hole was drilled by light, and the knee joint was exploding from the inside. Zarathan who was trying to step into our space, lost one of his legs and broke his bnce, fell on the spot and propped himself up with both hands. Onii-sama! Erica-sama! Please escape! Ann, well done! us pulled my hand and headed for the exit of the inner sanctum. With her staff at ready, Ann who had sweats drenched her forehead was waiting there. In exchange for us, a bottle was thrown by Ann and flew towards Zarathan. That was, a bottle of Obscuring Mist. The ss bottle hit the monster and broke down into pieces and spread a thick, milky white fog. The fog thickened rapidly and covered the entire inner sanctum of the cathedral. Ann, yourete. We were nearly dead. I dont even have the experience ofbat training. Even if it was only that kind of attack, it was a good performance, wasnt it? I consumed too much magical power. A bitter and I would have died. Mou! Onii-sama, please move your legs and not your mouth! I just didnt understand the situation. I listened to the Harvans siblings banter and ran with full power anyway. Anyway, the siblings who seemed to get along well with each other to be able to banter were refreshing. I was a single child in my past life and I had never fought with Edward-oniisama because we were past being chummy with each other. Onii-sama. At least give an exnation, was it not good? Eeh!? You didnt say anything to Ann-sama!? Aah, my bad. But, I didnt have time to do that Simply tell Erica-sama to escape would be enough! When Onii-sama faced that monster, I remembered that I felt conflicted. Ann, so it was to that extent Rather, I was anxious because us-sama was just like usual. You guys, just what do you think about me. While running, Ann and I averted our eyes away from us. us-sama isbrimming with self-challenging spirit, an embodiment of self-confidence Onii-sama is courageous, courageous, and very courageous You guys A roar resounded in the background. Looking back, the bulkhead separating the inner court and the nave had copsed. A huge shadow appeared in ocher-colored haze mixed with dust and Obscuring Mist. A monster popped out of the haze. Zarathan who lost one leg was running with three legs with both arms on the ground, andunched his assault. That guy, he can move already!? Both of you, hurry up! We went through the nave and jumped into a narrow passage. In no time, the passage trembled along with the sound of a collision. Dust filled the narrow passage. Zarathans body couldnt pass through the entrance of the passage and seemed to have crashed into the wall. Something huge had stretched from the fallen entrance. ws that looked like an execution axe brushed against the tip of my nose. Uwah!? Erica, the back! Advance to the back! Erica-sama, quickly go to the ce where the monsters arm wouldnt reach! us and Ann pulled me out of terror. The ws of Zarathan were swinging in every direction before our eyes. The monster was scratching the floor and the walls near the entrance of the passage many times over trying to seize us. Zarathan who understood that we were out of reach were withdrawing his hand and looked into this passage by his eye alone. With eyes like a hollow and dark cave. Grudgegrudge, grudge, grudge, grudge, grudge, grudge, grudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudgegrudge- The cowardly AureliaThose damn kids who are standing by Aurelia Both are absolutelyunforgivable. I willslowlytorture you to death, until you indeedbeggingfor death When Zarathan drew back after saying so, he began to destroyed the walls near the entrance of the passage with his ws. The stones which were supposed to be hard, were gently scooped out as if they were made of styrofoam or something. It was an amazing skill. Hii!? Kyaaa!? L-lets go! Talkter! Now lets just escape somehow! I thought that I would die this time. I was thinking of stopping because of a series of shocking situations, but I continued to advance my feet in a hurried manner.
1֥ (sanmon shibai): a low-level y not worth enough to pay quarrel money. It is used as an expression pointing to behaviors such as behind-the-scenes behaviors. 2Even if you dropped stars here referring to the Wand of Sailors Song, where it was said that it could drop stars in exchange for the users life. About the alchemists leather gloves, if you dont remember, Erica gave one to us, so they both each wear one (not a pair, but one). It seems that the gloves are to alleviate the reaction from the wands. Up to this chapter, there is still no exnation about what kind of reaction the wands give to the user. But it seems that they couldnt use wands with the hand that doesnt wear the glove. Chapter 15 - Megalithic Altar (part three)

Chapter 15: Megalithic Altar (partthree)

As we escaped until a certain distance, the sound of destruction by Zaratan couldnt be heard anymore from behind us. Turning from the branch point many times, it was a ce that was of a considerable distance from the cathedral. We were totally lost, but in the end there was no problem because we nned to escape with Pass Wall and Levitation. There was no problem, right? In short, we had to earn more time. After a little while of quietness, us broke the ice and immediately got to the point. When a big monster is your opponent, in many cases you couldnt escape because of its legs length and strength. No matter how stupid they seem to be, you cannot underestimate them. He certainly was rushing at an extremely high speed, thats why we hurriedly created some distance from him Oh, yeah. Its dangerous to face that monster in a ce where there is no shielding even if we have some distance. That speed was unexpected since he was in the state where he lost one of his legs, us-sama. The rush at that time was really scary. I felt a sudden fear, I knew that my body had solidified. But, why did you let Ann-sama attackyou told me not to attack him. That couldnt be helped. Because Erica-sama, concentrating magical powers is my special quality. Ann talked with her hand raised to her chest in a windshield style. By the way, I heard that personal qualities were heavily involved with the mages of Harvan. Ann can release a magic of higher power than ordinary mages against the amount of magical power used. It takes time to do so, and Im not good at wide area magic. Because she is also good at precision maniption, shes perfect for range attacks. I seeYoure amazing even though youre still very young, Ann-sama. His sister Ann was good at concentrating her magical power instead of using wide area magic. It was a focused, high-density precision magic, so it could have prated Zaratans body which couldnt be prated by Aurelias wands or us spell cards. Thats why, usually I wouldnt userge firepower magic like Scorching Ray, instead used beginner offensive magic, Onii-sama. Isnt it seriously better than shooting low-power magic and failed to prate the shell? Huh? Then why didnt us-sama attack with Scorching Ray? us was a man who would be a versatile mage. Then, shouldnt he be able to use any type of magic to some extent? My hands were full with keeping up the Protective Circle. I couldnt take on the pressure of that monsters power unless I expanded the spell cards to the maximum. I see By the way, Onii-sama. Before long, the Protective Circle would dispel, right? Lets hurry and use the Pass Wall to escape. Thats rightThere are things Im concerned about. Both of you had seen it too, right? The ability of that monster. Yes, Onii-sama. Eh? What ability, us-sama, Ann-sama? I had known about the monsters character, but I didnt know the details of his ability. What was it? You didnt use the m Sight, huh. That said, the effect time of m Sight that I used from the wand was short. Yes, during battle I didnt have time to redo the Wand of m Sight. Do you know that magic didnt work on that monster? Yes, I can deduce that much. When the magic was erased, it seemed that his ability in controlling space slightly came into y. Since then I was suspicious, but when that monster blew fire, that suspicion turned into certainty when I saw that the Fire Bolts creator was Edward Aurelia. That me, was a magic made by my older brother? I thought that it certainly looked like Fire Bolt, but perhaps Is it a monster that absorbs and reflects magic? Aah. I guess thats the case. What a pesky ability. It was hard enough that his defense was strong, and his power was strong, and now in addition that he was strong, magic didnt work on him. No, then, that attack after all was peculiar since it wasnt absorbed. Why was Ann-samas Scorching Ray not reflected? Probably because it isnt an ability that activated automatically. He responds to attack manually by absorbing and reflecting, so it was probably an effective surprise attack. Its the same as Aurelias alchemists, huh. It seems to be a monster of ancient Aurelia. That means, that kind of shooting wouldnt work for that monster the second time. Based on the assumption that he would be shot, next time he would absorb the shooting magic itself. Terrible. But us-sama. So why did you postpone in using the Pass Wall? The moment we touch that monster in the Pass Wall state, we may burn up and die. Eh!? That monster has absorbed one more Fire Bolt. In other words, there is a possibility that mes are burning inside of him. I see, the inside was the same as the acid hydrogel golem. After passing through the object that was saving the mes inside of him, we would definitely burn to death. It was extremely dangerous. What should we do, us-sama? I will put up a Protective Circle and prevent contact with the monster. Meanwhile, Ann, you will cast the Pass Wall on everyone. us prevented contact with the monster, so that we wouldnt pass through the monsters body when we used the Pass Wall even in the unlikely event. If we got to that point, we might not be able to sessfully escape next time. What about me? Only mages can use the Harvans scrolls. Im sorry, Ann-sama, us-sama N-no! Erica-sama doesnt need to apologize. I was full of guilty feelings since I wasnt useful. Was there anything that I can do? First, lets find a small room of reasonable size, or a corridor that leads to dead end. Because its impossible to protect an entire area against that monster. But Onii-sama, if that monster approached us after turning back into his liquid form, doesnt that mean he could attack us from anywhere? No, he seems to need a space of a certain size to create the outer shell. If I cast a Protective Circle that specialized to the opposing body throughout the room, he wouldnt be able to enter the room from the cracks between the stones. Somehow the visual was kind of like a Japanese horror or a house with an evil spirit that woulde out. Speaking of which, thiswasthe ruins where an evil spirit came out When I was proceeding alone in this ruins, I thought that ghosts were scary, but the fear I felt right now waspletely different from that time. The evil spirit was not the exaggerated type either, since it was a monster. I seemed to be in a panic movie1right now. Anyway, why is it so detailed, have you grasped the power of Zaratan, us-sama? Huh? Onii-sama, you dont understand that much from the m Sight? Oh, in fact, I tried to seal a part of that monster. us showed a bottle to us. It was a bottle of magical recovery potion, but inside was a dubious-looking ck liquid. This, was this a part of that monster? us-sama, when did you get such things Onii-sama It was when Ann blew off the monsters leg. The content of that monster have aposition simr to a wraith. I thought that the seal magic that works for a wraith would be effective. You have that much free time, huh, Onii-sama You had a considerable nerve to touch that thing, us. I didnt want to touch it for a while. No, I didnt want to ever touch it. Even the bottle was a bit much. The shell of that monster seems to have been made by transforming the carcasses of the monsters that fell from the eighthyer. Seal didnt work on the outer shell. Thats why its only when he was in his liquid state that you can seal him in the bottle, huh. Thats right. If we n to seal him again, we need to destroy all of the outer shells once and for all. This information must be conveyed to the people of Aurelia. With Zaratan unleashed, not only us but other citizen of Aurelia would be attacked. Even if we could escape from here safely, the battle would continue. Especially the Duke of Aurelia, who was the lord, would fight at the forefront. Ann red at her older brother with sharp eyes. Hey, Onii-sama. What do you think about the reason why that monster could track us since forever? Ah, that is Did he sense where a part of him was and followed it with purpose? Or it might be that the part was attracting the main body. Because of how angry Zaratan was, I thought that it was strange that he would follow us forever even when he couldnt see us. Onii-sama! Please hold it firmly! If it cracks it will be a catastrophe! Ericawhat should I do? Why did you ask me! Please dont pass it to me because its impossible! I was given the small bottle filled with the monsters part and I truly thought that I should have nevere to this Ruins of Visitor. As I stood at a branch point, I shook the Wand of Mage Finger. The invisible fingers grasped the bottle that sealed a part of Zaratan, floated and went to a dark passage smoothly. Anns rm was also set on the bottle. If the monster picked it up, the bell that she held would emit a sound. With this, if we move on to another passage, we will earn more time. As expected your craftiness function well, Erica. Your mind and your face are an equal. This guy There were some things, do not despair. Oh my, Im sorry that my mind and my face are inferior. N-no, its different Erica, what I mean was Onii-sama, Erica-sama, there is no meaning in earning time if we dont get out of here quickly. Ann kicked off us back and urged him forward. I would like for the sister to train her older brother more. Even so, Onii-sama, Erica-sama, the sense of direction has be ambiguous. It can be said even if there is little to no magical power consumption of the guidepost Cantrip2, there is still the magical power trap in thisyer. So yeah, I cant use it frequently. us and Annsplexions were dark with fatigue. As expected, this ruins might be too harsh for mages. I am worried that we will go around and return to the monster. What should we do in that case, us-sama? Its alright. The passage is narrow. If that monster was approaching, you can tell by the sound of his ws digging the wall. Before the monster came to us, he is supposed to go towards the bottle first. We are safe until the rm rings, Erica-sama. At that moment, there was a loud sound that seemed to make the ground trembled. We stood up reflexively. However, I immediately noticed it. This was not the sound of Zaratan digging. Squeaking sound of gears, the sound of rubbing stones. This is the sound of the mechanicalbyrinth, isnt it? I thought it was that monster. Ah. That said, the mechanicalbyrinth has not changed as usually it would, Erica-sama. The mechanicalbyrinth kept moving even after we threw off Zaratan. This mechanism was kind of annoying, so it sounded somewhat ominous. At the end of the passage we saw something. On the wall on the right side of the end of the passage, there was an entrance to a room closed with an iron door. I hope its a small room this time. Lets open it first, Onii-sama. us opened the door, which seemed to be arge room. Should we search again? However, thest branch point was the ce where I put the bottle for Zaratan to earn us time. If we turned back, that strategy would be wasted. I hope there was another entrance in this room. Huh? But as we entered the room, it seemed like another room I saw today. Wait! Its bad hereErica, Ann, get out of this room quickC I finally understood what us said. Decorative walls and pirs, countless of rubbles scattered around, ceiling which had crashed down. This was the cathedral where Zaratan was sealed C we were on its side entrance. At the moment we tried to retreat, something fell down before the entrance where we entered. ck rigid scales, empty orbits like the abyss, sharp nails that could tear rocks easily like butter. With his hind leg that was supposed to have been destroyed already regenerated, Zaratan in his full condition was there. Did he climb the wall and ambush us? Even though he had such a huge body, somehow he was really agile and shrewd. I am tired of waiting, humans. What! No way, this must be a coincidence! It is not a coincidence, I am the one who brought you here. I used the mechanism of the changingbyrinth. This is the ce where my body was. I understand the construction most intimately. Looking at the direction shown by Zaratan, the walls and the others were destroyed, and there were ces where the gears inside were exposed. Did he directly interfere with the gears and manipte our moving directions? Onii-sama, what about the scroll of Scorching Ray? I dont have another one. Before that, that monster would reflect whatever other magic we use. Then, what should we do I dont know, we havee this far After running away so far, we were now like cornered rats. All of our escape paths were blocked for sure. Ann, Erica! His assault is dangerous! Disperse and hide in the shadow! us scattered all his remaining spell cards and formed the Protective Circle to the maximum. With little hesitation, he rushed towards the monster. Ann and I dispersed in two directions and hid in the shadows of thick columns as he told us to. However, as the huge monster sent us flying with a blow, the air froze. The monsters arms had be even thicker, longer, and brutally distorted than how they were seenst time. I also got tired of ying with brats like you. Well, how should I kill you? Hey, Golden Madness!? Thats right, daughter of Aurelia. First of all, lets kill people other than you, in front of you, for you. Zaratan dered with a voice full of pleasure while looking at me. What did you say!? Fu, ha, ha, ha, ha, haaawonderful. Your pain is my bliss! Now, I will season your soul with deep despair and loneliness! Your soul and your tempting flesh and blood offering,dedicate them to me! As he seemed happy, as if singing, the monster raised a shriek-like sound. First of all, the smallest, most innocent and the strongest among you. Who gave me the deepest wound Your hope,I will cut it off! Zaratan crushed the pir where Ann was hiding by swinging his two arms. She was freezing from fear, but she was still trying to fight without giving up by shaking the staff towards the monster. Come, Monster! The one youre really scared of is not Ann but me, right? If you want to kill my sister, fight me first! us stood up with body full of wounds. Along with the provocation, he attacked with spell cards, but Zaratan didnt pay it any mind. Kuhahahahahaha! I can feel it, little girl! The smell of your noble and strong soul! Your soul seems to be great next to the daughter of Aurelias! The space in front of Zaratan became slightly distorted. It was a magical phenomenon simr to spatial maniption. From there came something like a vast ck shadow. (Hes going to unleash the magic that would take in Anns body!) More than that, what Zaratan chose was the magic of Death. If he struck against the small Ann with this, it would certainly bring death. Stop itC!! Kya! Was Ann going to be killed? I hade so far, but couldnt escape from the fate of her death! In my mind, the memories of Ann would be gone. I didnt want that. Did such thing have to happen? Would such a small girl, who died before anyone else, forgive such unreasonableness? At that moment, I moved. Without thinking of the consequences, I waved the Wand of Castling3.
1Panic movie or a disaster film is a genre of movies depicting people who confront sudden abnormal situations such as disasters and catastrophes. 2Cantrip: is a category of spells that can be cast at will, without using magical power and without having to prepare in advance. Repeated practice has fixed the spells in the casters mind and infused the caster with the magic needed to produce the effect over and over. (source) 3Wand of Castling: If you forget, this wand can trade the users ce with the target, just like a move in chess where the King was swapped with one of the Rook. (I edited the exnation in chapter 5 since this makes more sense) The magic of Death that Zaratan used was the one he absorbed from Ericas attack earlier in the previous chapter. Poor us was trying topliment Erica but got misunderstood. *wipe tear* Chapter 16 - Megalithic Altar (part four)

Chapter 16: Megalithic Altar (partfour)

Castling had seeded. I went to the coordinates where Ann was supposed to be, and Ann went to the coordinates where I was in. We were swapped in a blink of an eye by the magic circle deployed beneath the feet of the two of us. Before my eyes was Zaratan the vengeful huge beast. From him, shadows that looked like countless number of ck arms, just like grotesque-looking ck flower petals, were stretching out. It was an instant death curse which was absorbed from the Wand of Death and amplified using the power of the Philosophers Stone. ck arms surrounded me without any gaps, all of which were surely aiming at me. They couldnt be avoided. At the corner of my eyes, I could see us and Ann, who looked at me with sorrowful expressions. The object of the resentment of Zaratan was merely the Visitors nand I was their descendant. The Harvan siblings were unrted to the monsters revenge. So (Please escape. Please, even if its only both of you, escape) There was no pain, no suffering. The hands of the long ck shadows touched me gently. I closed my eyes and epted it. My body which lost its power slowly fell on my back. Onii-sama, Otou-sama, please forgive me for dying before you. Thank you for being kind to someone who said nonsensical things like me. Erica went to Okaa-sama. The eight years I had lived as Erica was a short but fulfilling life. It was a precious experience that I could spend all my time freely. If it was my precious life, I wouldnt be able to do it at all. If I reincarnated again next time, I would like to be a pasture emperor penguin. (Huh? Maybe, Im not dead yet?) Unlike the Curse of Merciful Death, death by the magic of Death would be fulfilled promptly. So, it was almost timeno, I should have lost my consciousness a long time ago. Then why? Besides, it was high time I struck the ground. I opened my eyes. I saw Erica Aurelias trademark blonde vertical roll. It was not a tightly rolled vertical roll that I always used to see, but it was a bit messy due to intense exercise. Such a difference could be clearly seen. Her hair remained stationary as if it had stood in the wind. No, it wasnt just the hair. The ribbon with in color that had tied her hair was still dancing in the air. There was also the Wand of Castling that I had let go. Dust in the air as well. The remains of the pirs where Zaratan had destroyed. And also the monster Zaratan. (Is thismyntern lights1?) No, it wasnt. It was not that everything stopped. Only the ones around 4 to 5 meters in radius from me had stopped moving. There couldnt be suchntern lights like this. Outside the space where everything stopped, there were countless tiny objects circling at high speed while shining silver. (Silver? Flying object? UFONo, are those spell cards?) Spell cards were flying over and formed a silver magic circle with a radius of 5 meters. It seemed that those spell cards formed the barrier that slowed the speed of time. But, it was strange. Like the magic of spatial maniption, the magic of time maniption was located at the top. Both us and Ann shouldnt be able to use such magic. us who was standing upside down slowly walked toward this direction. He came into the barrier carelessly. Apparently, us didnt seem to be affected by the time maniption. Br, brat., yo, you, bastard, whwhat, did Shut up. A voice full of deep hatred interrupted Zaratans words. It was such an unfeeling and grave voice, I would never think it came from a 10-years-old boy. How dare you. As us swung his arm, Zaratan was hit by something. It was a sound like a heavy metal hammer striking a thick iron te. There was a small crack in the armor of the attacked monster. How dare you. Once again, us swung his arm. This time I saw it. Spell cards jumped out of the Protective Circle he made and hit Zaratan very hard. The exterior of the monster that was attacked in the same ce cracked, ck liquid sshed from inside, and stopped still midair. us raised his face. His facial expression was missing. Cold, severe, rigid, expressionless face. The eyes of us, which looked like transparent sapphires, turned into a grayish color that seemed to suck everything. From one of his eyes, a single drop of tear was flowing. How dare you. The spell cards hit the monster. Again, a little part of Zaratans body broke. Even if the Protective Circle had a specialized effect on Zaratan, there was a limit. Just which one of them had a faster eleration as they shed. In this barrier to dy time, Zaratan had no technique to resist. He could neither avoid nor protect himself. Neither regeneration nor transformation took ce on time. Even if he wanted to absorb the attack, he didnt seem to be able to adjust the timing by the difference between his consciousness and his body. Even if he could absorb the attack, it was a Protective Circle. The magical spell that merely became a defensive magic was immediately destroyed by another spell. How dare you. Every time us swung his arm, the armor of Zaratan broke, and ck liquid that was his main body became exposed. It was just a one-sided violence. Although the spell card was only a small piece of paper by itself, the blows would crush the monster like a huge iron hammer. Swung his arm. Crush. Swung his arm. Crush. Swung his arm. Crush. Swung his arm. Crush. Just like a machine, us kept striking in a quite fury. Unexpectedly, he stopped all of the spell cards in the air. us raised his staff overhead and assumed a stance. From his clear grey eyes, one more tear dropped. I thought indiscretely that it was very beautiful. How dare you, howdareyou,killedmy friend? With the end of his staff, he struck the stone floor. With that as a signal, countless spell cards that formed the Protective Circle leap upon Zaratan all at once. us magic looked like a silver tornado. It was very beautiful in appearance, but it was a storm of destruction that crushed everything just by touching it. Zaratan, who had already been disintegrated into pieces, was literally crushed until he couldnt keep his current shape. Zaratan returned to ck liquid, spell cards wrapped around him without any gap. I will never forgive you. The spell cards sphere gradually became smaller. This time it emitted a rainbow-colored light, as if squeezing Zaratan inside. Eventually, the spell cards sphere which contained Zaratan became about the size of a tennis ball. Perhaps not just time maniption magic but also spatial maniption magic? They said an inexperienced body and an unstable mind would hinder the eastern magic. However, they also said that a strong emotion could amplify magical power enough to overturn that disadvantage. us took out an empty potion bottle and cast a spell as if singing. The ancient monster, which was imprisoned with the spell cards, was sucked into the small bottle . The lonely huge beast Zaratan would be sealed and fell asleep for the second time. The spell of Seal that us cast seemed like a sorrowful song to me. Erica, I, you. us crouched down powerlessly when the sealing of the monster was over. At the same time, the time that had stopped started to move. I fell on the floor on my back. Uu, I rubbed my waist. It huuuuurts~~~~!! While screaming, I crawled in search of a t floor. us flinched, trembling, and then slowly turned to my direction. Eh? Oops, our eyes met. I waved gently and smiled. Expression returned to us face. Somehow, was he angry? No, surprise, d, embarrassed Wrong. Angry. As expected, he was very mad. This was bad. How do I get away from him? While I was worrying about that, Ann came running and hugged me. Erica-sama! Im d, you are okay! Yes, its alright now, Ann-sama Due to extreme tension, Anns cheeks were cold. As I was stroking her back as gently as possible, us was alsoing up to my side. He was still mad, but in front of Ann it seemed that he couldnt say anything. I felt like an aphid living together with ants. If that was the case, I couldnt let the Ladybug us attack!2 When I was thinking of such rude things, Ann turned over with a bashful appearance, and separated from me. Aah, Ann-sama, you could hug me a little longer! Please protect me! You, howe you are alive! How indeed? If you are alive, then say that you are alive! You made me misunderstood! Erica-sama was taken into the barrier of Onii-samas time maniption, right? Kuh! I live safely at great pains, so could you feel more pleased? Where did the mature-looking expression go? us was resembling a 10-years-old child, with his clenched fists trembling like that. Ha!? us-sama, no way! Wh-what? Truthfully, do you dislike me being alive? Uwah, Onii-samathe lowest No! Thats not the case! No, no, I couldnt thoughtlessly y around with this. It seemed that I also felt embarrassed at expressing my gratitude obediently. I couldnt say it to other people. us-sama. Whats next! Thank you for your help. A, ah Also, thank you for being angry as a friend. Although I was a littlete, I told us my heartfelt appreciation. Whether he felt irritated or embarrassed, I didnt know him well to understand it, he turned his eyes away from me. Well, goodI, if youre okay, that, thats goodIm, about you Erica Ah! W-what is it suddenly! Whats wrong, Erica-sama? Maybe, the Curse of Death conflicted with the Onii-samas Curse of Merciful Death? That was the reason why I didnt die by the Curse of Death. I was already destined to die in a few hours by the Curse of Merciful Death. This contradicted the destiny of Deaths immediate death. As the result of conflicting destinies, the more powerfully made Merciful Death won. Fortune and misfortune twisted like a rope, and the future of human beings was unpredictable, huh. As expected, Onii-sama Not everyone could make such a powerful death trap. I mean, this, could a serious practitioner even cancel this? A tinge of anxiety crossed my mind, but it was okay. YouDidnt you cast it aiming at that? No, not at all. Ipletely forgot. If so, why? Why indeed? Dont ask me Like this, I was swept by the mood, so I carelessly did it? You! Dont throw away your life irresponsibly! us-oniisama! If you say more rude things toward Erica-sama, I will not forgive you!! For some reason us and Ann fell into a sibling fight. I quietly leave that circle so as not to irritate the two of them. These two people were good friends in any way. While thinking about such things about the other peoples affairs, I enjoyed watching the exchange between the two of them. The three of us could escape from the Ruins of Visitor safely. Ultimately, it was a simple task to swing the Wand of Levitation in a Pass Wall state. By the time we returned to Spring Pce, the date was about to change. About four hours had passed since I entered the ruins. It was much shorter than the perceived time. It was the longest and most intense four hours I had ever felt, including the previous life. us cancelled the magic of Phantasmal Maze and we headed for our fathers. So there was something like that happened, Erica. Because I was worried about how far should I talk honestly, I only said that I caught the trap on the storage box that Edward-oniisama set up in the Ruins of Visitor. There was no courage to say more than that, such as going to the lowestyer, released the seal of an ancient monster, not to mention that it was resealed with my life on the line. I apologize, Otou-sama. Just apologize. It was a Japanese negotiation style learned in my previous life. When I showed that I was feeling remorse by keeping a low-profile, us came in and cut the conversation as if defending me. That was my fault. I got her involved. Erica did nothing wrong. us-kunthank you for protecting Erica. Did she go into that ruins and have returned unscathed because you guarded her? No, that wasnt it. Rather, I was Yes, thats right, Otou-sama. us-sama guarded me. I cut off us words and said my piece to cover it. The real reason was because the story gotplicated, but it was true that I was thankful that he guarded me. I seeus-kun, for me, Erica is a treasure that cant be reced by anything. As a father, as the Duke of Aurelia, I promise that I will pay you back. That being said, the Aurelia official himself bowed to a boy who was over thirty years his junior to express the highest respect for a nobility. It seemed that us still wanted to say something, but he didnt persist. My father let us and Ann go back first. The Harvan couple was waiting for them. Erica Yes. And my father said nothing more, just hugged me quietly and gently. I felt guiltier than if I was being scolded for a long time. When I treated myself roughly, I realized there was someone who would be sad. After that, my father dispelled the Curse of Merciful Death without dy. Aah~~~~, I can finally sleep It was two hours after my father finished the solution spell that I came home to Spring Pce. During the ceremony of the solution spell, the worried us came to check my situation many times. Eventually, I was escorted to my bedroom. He was a sincere person. I threw the bag I borrowed from my older brother, took off my clothes and left them scatter around, and thenid on the bed. No more. I would not move another step. I mean, I would not go into thebyrinth ever again. To y in a dungeon, inside a game was enough. As I was idling about, my hand hit something hard, it seemed that it rolled out from the pocket of the clothing I took off. When we escaped from thebyrinth, I got it from us. Oh, this is, there is still some work to do. With vacant eyes, I headed to my working desk. Searching the shelves containing alchemy materials in every corner, somehow the material I was looking for was found. I wondered if I could put practical use of the skills I already learned. But, this, it seemed that this would take quite a while to finish. This might take all night. I looked back to my bed with bitter eyes. Oh, my beloved duvet Shaking off my reluctance, I tried to concentrate on the loot that I put on the working desk.
1Like antern light: This is an expression in Japan, expressing something like a shadow appearing in antern light, it is referring to the various visions appearing in mind when someone is about to die. The western equivalent would be memories shing before my eyes. So, Erica thought that what she saw was visions as she was about to die. 2Aphids are small sap-sucking insects. So-called dairying ants have a mutualistic rtionship with aphids, tending them for their honeydew, and protecting them from predators. One of aphids predators is Ladybug. () In this analogy, Erica is an aphid, Ann is an ant, and us is a Ladybug. That moment when you confessed thinking your crush died and realized shes actually still alive. Awkward. Chapter 17 - To the Promised Land

Chapter 17: To the PromisedLand

Now, us-sama, please hold this flower properly. I picked a faint thin pink rose with pruning shears. I handed it to us who turned into a bouquet-creation machine. us seemed to have been scolded by his parentsst night, there were bags under his eyes. He didnt suffer major injuries, but his whole body should be full of scrapes and abrasions. There was also arge bandage stered on his cheeks and forehead, which made him look like a boy from a manga. Nevertheless, the spots where his skin wasnt ruined were youthful as was his privilege as a beautiful character. Ah, my Erica the Marvelous Viins body also didnt have rough skin. It was appreciated by the in fact that there wasnt any muscle pain even though usually I only exercised a little. Ufufu, us-oniisama. Today you will listen to what I say, right? Today we were walking through the Knot Garden of Spring Pce as promised. All of the gardeners were looking happily at Ann who seemed to be in high spirits. Followed by me with the pruning shears, and us who held a lot of flowers. There was an impression about our group that Ann was a princess, while us and I were her attendants. Spring green eyes froze. us eyes were also blinking rapidly. Ooh,rade. Erica, did you stay up all night? Yes, I was cleaning up a littleus-sama, good work on enduring the scoldings. Its not good work. Huh? Was he feeling tired? I tried to think in Japanese, but in fact it was a conversation in this worldsnguage. Here the polite expressions were fuzzy, so there shouldnt be any regtion about that. The preaching, no, my fathers teaching, its not over yet. I just had a momentary break. Hii. After that, it seems to be my mothers turn Hiius-sama, please live. It seemed to be a considerably strict family. But, that was the Harvan couple way of showing their affection. They were strict because they were worried inside out. Surely. There is a very beautiful rose over there! I guess we have no choice. There are only two or three more. Onii-sama! If you dont reflect properly, I would like to let Otou-sama and Okaa-sama know Kuh! Lets go, Erica! If we let her be, she will reap all the roses in this garden! I wont do that! Yes, yes. Ann-sama, you can cut as much as you like. us was reluctantly going along with his sisters selfishness, while his sister was enjoying herself to the utmost uninhibitedly. Above all, these siblings were good friends with each other. (Aaah~~, atst, one of my death gs haspletely brokenit was a tough death g) I feltpletely out of my mind. Theck of sleep was also adding to that, I was just like a flower-picking machine with a fully automated gardenmentary feature. It was wonderful that I wouldnt die even if I was absentminded. Erica-oneesama, what is that yellow flower over there? It is a wooden rose native to the southern part of the continent. Lovely! Erica-oneesama, Im going to see it up close! Yes, go ahead, Ann-sama. Sincest night, Ann had been calling me Onee-sama. What was it, this ssic girly novel sensation. I felt a bit happy, but I was pretty embarrassed by thepensation. Could you let me rece the rosary? Since there was no culture to wear a cross on this continent, as expected, it became the star crystal ne? Sounds ominous. Good grief, I dont know where she gets her inability to stay calm, that girl. A lot of flowers chosen by Ann were held in both hands of us. Todays Ann was unforgiving towards her older brother because of the lingering excitement of yesterdays adventure. I also dazedly cut the rose as Annmanded and handed it over to us. With that synergy, suddenly he was holding a tremendous amount of roses. Beside the massive amount of flowers that us currently held, what was horrible was that the flowers that had been brought to Anns room was about three times of those flowers. It was not a joke or a hyperbole, she could truly reap all the flowers throughout the garden. Shes exactly like us-sama. Shes very curious. Aah but, us-samacks Ann-samas courteousness. Oi, Ericano, Lady Erica. Just now, what did you say? Oh my, us-sama. Please, have a look. Its a lovelyrge-flowered rose. nders were more likely to carry to other peoples ears, how troublesome. While turning my eyes off him who was pouting, I cut out a diluted crimson rose that caught my eyes with pruning shears. I adorned us hair with the cut out rose, glossing over his previous question while making fun of him. Fuhaha. How was it? It was inevitable if both hands were blocked! Oh, it really suits you, us-sama. Wait a minute! Stop that! us cheeks were dyed in shame. This one was excellent! In order to shake off the rose inserted in his hair, us hurriedly shook his head. However, it seemed that the thorns tangled well with his hair, and it didnt fall off easily. I did it, that was fun! Rose-san good job! Oya, us-kun, youre surprisingly pretty cute. Well! Edward-oniisama, wee back! Geh, Edward!? My older brothers traveling clothes were the same as when he was about to leave, and in his hand he was holding a leather bag, which was the Wunderkammer. As usual, although it was a groomed appearance and a graceful conduct with no gap, I could see a slight tiredness in hisplexion. Did Edward-oniisama stayed up all night? Damn! Stop it! Dont look at me like this! us concealed his face with a bunch of roses. His ears were bright red. Anyway, that phrase, youd better quit it somehow, us. You dont have to hide. Isnt it pretty? GuhRemember this, Edward Aurelia! This shame, I will definitely get rid of it! Leaving behind a needlessly embarrassing parting remark, us ran in the direction of Ann and escaped. I wondered if it was that embarrassing to be seen by Onii-sama. Maybe he had a one-sided rivalry with the alchemist Edward. Because the news reached me by owl delivery, I came home in a hurry, butIm sorry, Erica. Did you almost die because of the trap I set up? No, I was able to dispel it safely, so its alright. Rather, I gave a lifetime of thanks to his super powerful death trap. I couldnt go to bed with my feet facing Onii-sama1. Rather than that, Im sorry I devastated your supplies for exploration. Its okay. I heard the story from father yesterday. To think that the leftover of my supplies had helped my lovely little sister to survive. Id rather be proud. Onii-sama Onii-sama crouched down to look at me and gave a soft smile. For a moment, I felt tears seeping out. It was nice, to have an older brother. However, with the next words, the angelic smile of Onii-sama changed instantaneously to a dark smile. Oh, but for the time being, please tell meter, as much as you remember about the details of who used it and how much they used it. What are you going to do? Its a secret. Erica doesnt need to be bothered by that, so please be relieved. usOnii-sama seemed to charge a full payment for the wands and the potions. What a salt to his injury. Misfortunes never came singly. If my older brothers invoice arrived, I guessed he would be selling out some forest from the nned inheritance. Let me plead to my older brother at least to repaid my life debt. Anyway, after us became Duke of Harvan, he should do his best in territory management andpensated for the deficit. Even so, I was at a lost. Whether it was alright to tell my family about what happened in the Ruins of Visitor. That huge monster Zaratan could be a scandal of Aurelia of the West. I also went to the ruins secretly a few times, but I could hardly reach the ce I wanted. What is the destination ce? My friend investigated through literatures, but in the deep part of that ruins, the remains of an unknown gigantic creature seem to be sealed. O-oh, is that soC. I dont believe itC In rtion to the surrounding soil and the distribution of star crystals and the distribution of veins, with Ruins of Visitor as the center, even if it is a small estimation, it is likely that a diameter of at least 5 kilometers is formed on the base of the remains of that creature. Hii5 kilometers, huh? Its an impossible dream, isnt it? I heard that it was formerly city sized, but to think that it was a creature that exceeded 5 kilometers in length. Somehow, the imagination was too much. It was good that the Zaratan we met was in his small form. I didnt feel like we had a winning chance at all if it was the original size Zaratan. Ancient alchemists would be forced to use the Wand of Sailors Song and risked their lives on thatst resort. Thats right. I dont think you will go to the ruins anymore, but if you get lost for some reason, dont go deeper than the seventhyer. Uuwhy is that? A group of tough monsters were living in the eighthyer. The good thing is that they were barely wiped out, but if you used a few big magic, you would unfortunately deal a fatal damage to thebyrinth. Worst, theyer might copse. T-that is dangerous I was consulting with a coborating researcher whether we should reinforce thebyrinth or dig a tunnel to repair it. Either way, since it is beyond the scope that can be investigated secretly from father, I must arrange a way to send an official investigation team through Leandez Magic Academy. The shrewd Onii-sama had to have secured a position in that investigation team. I understood. Oh, by the way, my stomach was feeling painful because I was feigning ignorance. That reminds me, yesterday, when we were inside, we heard a loud noise that felt like the ground was breaking downstairs. Ah, maybe it has copsed already. Is digging a tunnel the right choice? Even sowhat was the trigger, there should have been no mechanical linked with otheryersmaybe I missed it It was painful to be pointed out the inconsistencies more than this. After all they were poor lies and the secret was getting ridiculous. By the way, Onii-sama! Its amazing that there was such a big creature! Oya, are you also interested in the giant creature, Erica? Rather than interested, perhaps I should say that I had a bad experience with that creature himself. Alchemist Jaconius,monly known as Zaratan, Erica also knew about that, right? There is a theory that the person called Zaratan was possibly the name of that gigantic creature. There are people in Leandez who noticed such a great thing, huh There are also other theories, such as that theory, the secret organization theory, and the alien theory, that it was an ancient super-energy generator facility with a built-in space control mechanism. As one would expect, those were such outrageous theories, Onii-sama. It seemed that he had a group of professional editor that loved outrageous conspiracy theories. Onii-sama, the giant creature theory Oh, there are several folklores that supports it. Edward-oniisama was hesitating for a moment. It was a gentle smile as ever, but a little bit of sad atmosphere had been weaved into it. Alchemist Jaconius, as what recorded in Aurelias familys official history C there were differences between the story of the Philosophers Stone and the solitary Zaratan, and the story that was circted in the ancient Aurelias family. I only knew the story of Zaratan that appeared in the fairy tale. Yes. Actually, it is a hidden legend that is conveyed to the dukes of Aurelia. In the legend of our family, Zaratan was killed by the magic that drops a star, but in the official history that Erica has yet to learn, in the end he was killed with a knife while he was sleeping. I was surprised. Certainly, that was what Zaratan himself had said. He was killed in the gap when he was exhausted and slept. For Aurelia, killing Zaratan should be a taboo. That truth became a small fragment and it remained in the present age. I have a friend who loved that story first. At first I was helping him, but before I noticed, I waspletely absorbed in the story more than himOur taciturn ancestors wanted to leave something for their distant descendantssomehow, isnt that kind of story fascinating? Onii-sama, do you know what happened to Zaratan? It is not perfect because the folklore was being scattered and ultimately lost, butC With that preliminary talk, Onii-sama started talking. Our ancestors lived beyond the shining and distant seas of the stars. But, due to a disaster or some other reason, they were driven out from their homend. An ancient alchemist reported as Jaconius created one artificial organism at sea. The name of the creature was Zaratan. Zaratan grew to the size of a huge ind after a long period of time, and carried our ancestors in ce of an aging ship. A city was built on the shell of Zaratan and the bones of Zaratan became precious ores, including star crystals and star steels. After a long voyage, in which leadership had changed, they arrived at Ichthyes. However, the alchemist who was the leader at that time killed Zaratan who was a meritorious creature and the person who was the son or daughter of Jaconius. It was said that they did it to obtain the Philosophers Stone which was thought to be hidden in the body of Zaratan. But no matter how much they dissected the body of Zaratan, they couldnt find the Philosophers Stone. The alchemist opposed their own deeds and regretted their sins. They buried the child of Jaconius carefully in the depths of the body of Zaratan. The alchemists made a deepbyrinth that nobody could approach its deep, while still being a tomb. Do not let anyone interfere with the sleep of Zaratan along with the child of Jaconius. The youngest brother of Jaconius who survived and the daughter of the leader got married and became the new head of the Visitors n. That was the beginning of the Duchy of Aurelia. The alchemists seemed to have broken one contract when killing Zaratan, an artificial creature, but I dont know yet what that contract was. Its a sad story I dont know if everything was true, but I think that the truth is hidden somewhere in this story and it may be the role of us who are the descendants of Jaconius to unravel itthats how it is. Onii-sama smiled brightly to cheer me up. In my hypothesis, I think that they were not only buried, but they were enshrined as gods. I believe that the faith of the god2Bren was made bybining the n of Jaconius and Zaratan. Zaratan, a god If the altar of Bren faith was found at that ruins, it will support my hypothesisIf thebyrinth copsed, I wonder how many years it will take for a full-scale investigation Ah, so it was like Sugawara no Michizane3or Taira no Masakado4, huh. Even though he bore grudges against humans, he had been made a god by humans, huh. Betrayed, killed, and to appease him, worshiped I thought that I could empathize with him somehow. Defined unreasonably, loved selfishly, unreasonably killed, wasnt that the same as me? He was also apanion who was beaten by a blunt weapon. Well, a crowbar couldntpare to something like a meteor, though. By the way, Erica, that golemmade of star steel, huh? When did you make it? Oops! I panicked and looked at my feet. Arge stuffed toy-sized, steel body, full-armor was sitting quietly. When did he followed me to the garden!? Ahthat, yesterday, I reused Onii-samas acid hydrogel golems core HahaI dont mind, since I can make as many acid hydrogel golem as I want. I will appreciate it if you say so. But, I thought that it was a golem made of star steel. Because it will deform to some extent with magical powers, it could do living organisms natural movements. Y-yes! Thats right! Its quite interestingCOya? Perhaps, this is a twoyer structure? Hii! Its a top secret technology that is still under experiment right now! I seeC, too badOops, its already this time I was already at my limit in glossing over the questions! As I thought that, my older brother began to check his watch. Y-yosh! I seemed to dodge the bullet! I will return to my room at once. Erica seemed to havepletely devastated my supplies. Uu. Lets talk aboutthatne when you have calmed down. I found out something interesting about it. Then,ter, Erica. That said, Edward-oniisama went back to his room. When I looked at my feet, I could see the back of the star steel golem. In truth, it was not a golem. A certain someone was just wearing a small armor made of star steel. Why did you follow me? I decided that Im interested. About what? Why did you make use of me? Pity, maybe? I dislikepassion. You do not understand my feelings. Thats true. But, I also heard good things. The story that Onii-sama just told us? Aa. Tears were spilling from the ck cavities. I was not betrayed by him. He was also killed. Looks like it. It is a thorough folklore. I Yes. May I cry for him too? Yes. Last night, after the ceremony of the solution spell, I was handed the bottle where us sealed Zaratan. You can do whatever you want with it, he had said. So I immediately decided to take advantage of that and take up on his offer, and unsealed him. I think that your revenge is justifiable, and I want to fulfil the contract that my ancestors had with you. Why is that? Compassion, you dont have to understand my feelings. The Zaratan that was unsealed got even smaller, due to the effect of spacepression magic by us. An anomalous dragon with the size of a cat. That was what he was now. ck scales like a night sky. Two twisted horns like a ram. Sharp saw-like fangs were lining in lines like those of a shark. Short and sharp ws for all of his ten fingers. The scales on his back were particrly thick and coalescing, and they looked like a shell. Perhaps he was taking shape as his juvenile form, his head and forearms wererge while his upper arms and tail were small. The bnce was exactly like a teddy bear. He could be called a fish due to his scales and web-feet, and could be called a turtle due to his shell. Called the Philosophers Stone, called a god, called an evil spirit. But in the end, they couldnt give him a name to call himself. There was only one lonely anomalous ck dragon in this world. I made a small armorst night. The material was the star steel which responded to magical power and changed its shape as much as we liked. The spell was physically carved and built with a hunting knife. I was one of the few alchemists that couldnt build spells or charge magic. And then I released his soul inside the armor. One of the reasons was to disguise him as a golem. The other was so that he could infinitely expand the cage of his body. My revenge is over. Is that okay? I thought I killed you once. At that time, my heart was filled with joy to the extent that nothing would matter. You look like that guy. I did not care about Aurelia. I only care about killing him. Only he was special to me. Therefore, it is good. That guy has already gone. The truth is, you wanted to kill him by using Alchemists Star in revenge, right? You understand well. The small ck dragon who passed the age of over six hundred yearsughed happily from the inside of the armor. If I can, I will carry out the contract in the behalf of my ancestors. My wishes have not change even nowI wish for a friend, and then, I wish for a new name. Is it okay with just that? Thats right. I bent over and touched the ck dragon Zaratans wed hand. Then, I will give you a new nameC At that time, the beautiful and brave Harvan siblings came home with a lot of roses. A refreshing wind blew through the flower-lined Spring Pce. In this way, the curtain for my first adventure had fallen. Come, my friend, lets give a new name to the Promised Land over this sea: Tr na ng5.
1Referring to the idiom cannot sleep with my feet facing in his/her direction: expressing that we are grateful for what that person has done for us. In Japan, showing our feet is an act of disrespect, so conversely, if you dont show that person your feet, you are showing him/her respect. 2The god here is actually referring to an ancestor that was worshiped as a deity. 3Sugawara no Michizane was a schr, poet, and politician of the Heian Period of Japan. Today he is revered in Shinto as the god of learning, Tenman-Tenjin. (source) 4Taira no Masakado was a samurai in the Heian Period of Japan who led one of thergest insurgent forces in the period against the central government of Kyoto. He became a demigod to the locals who were impressed by his stand against the central government, while at the same time feeling the need to appease his malevolent spirit. (source) 5Tr na ng is the name of the Promised Land/The Land of the Dead in the Irish mythology and folklore. (source) Edit: So, in the folklore, Jaconius and Zaratan were the same person, but that wasnt true. In actuality, Jaconius was killed by Alchemists Star while Zaratan was killed in his sleep. Zaratan was happy that his maker, Jaconius actually didnt betrayed him. I edited what Zaratan said to Erica, so you might want to check it again. If you remember, in chapter 6, themand words that were engraved on the transfer gate was: Come, my friend, lets give a new name to the Promised Land over this sea. In this chapter, the words Promised Land has the readings of Tr na ng on top of them, and I tried to incorporate it like what is shown in this chapter. If you dont get it, the new name for Zaratan that Erica gave is Tr na ng. But forter chapters, the author wrote it as Tirnanog. Chapter 18 - Klaus Harvan’s Letter

Chapter 18: us HarvansLetter

us Harvans letter. Dear Erica Aurelia, A month has passed since we returned to Harvans Gineda Castle. Even now I still remember the case at the Spring Pce as if it was yesterday. I finally settled down, so I decided to send a letter to you. To tell the truth, I didnt think much about the visit to Aurelia at that time. I think that I remembered that father and Duke Aurelias conversation face to face was about mine development and forest resources. However, you may not have noticed, but it seems that they were consulting about an engagement between you and me secretly behind the scenes. When we were gathered together, our parents arrangement about the political marriage had already took part. I have never thought that I would get into a political marriage with you like this. The Aurelias daughter would be a spoiled and an intolerable girl anyway. Why should I be a couple with someone who is a showy, ill-natured girl? I was thinking about such prejudiced things. But the truth is different. You are much stronger than I am. Strong? No, your merit cannot be measured by a strong-weak criterion. You have been more than me I wonder what. I cannot express it well. The only thing that I can say is that it was the first time I saw a woman like you. Well, lets get back to the story. I wasAt the bottom of that ce, I couldnt do anything. Even when I was stuck with being blocked by the traps of thebyrinth. Even when my younger sister was likely to be killed by a strange monster. It was you that saved us all the time. You thanked me for it, but it is not so. It is the opposite. It is I who is thankful. Thank you for protecting my sister, Ann. If I couldnt make it in time, I wouldnt be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life. I want to be a person that bnces you. I am weak now. So, someday I want to apply for an engagement with you if I gained enough strength to suit you. Of course, if you dont like it, you may decide not to follow through with this engagement. Remember. You do not need to be mine, but remember that I am yours. When something happens to you, I will rush to you earlier than anyone else. And even if I have to throw my life, I will protect you. From your eternal shield, us Harvan. Ann!!! Why are you reading other peoples letter without permission!? Give it back!! This is not good, us-oniisama! Absolutely not good! Before us noticed it, Ann was drawing near and snatched away the letter he had justpleted, and he became terribly flustered. Annpletely disregarded her older brother who was bing agitated. us was not good at dealing with his sister who was three years younger than him. Onii-sama. Why are you writing a sultry letter? As soon as I take my eyes off, you immediately wrote iprehensible things that was just an exercise in futility. Who said its sultry!? Its definitely a deration that you will be a yandere stalker anyway! If she received this, Erica-oneesama will definitely be annoyed!! What! What did you say! Your feelings are too heavy!! Before that, about the yandere stalker, I dont understand the meaning!! He didnt understand the meaning, but us also knew that there were serious mistakes in his letter. First of all, he had to listen properly to the argument of his foolish sister who was exasperated. No matter what, because Ann was one of his few source of information about the Duke of Aurelias daughter. When I had a girl talk with Erica-oneesama Girl talk? us didnt really understand the meaning of girl talk. Ann was starting to use odd words due to the influence of Erica Aurelia. At present, it was only Ann that could grasp the meaning of those words. When such a story came out, us was obliged to follow his sister. I heard the type of Onee-samas favorite gentleman. That is, she has no favorite type, but there are the types she disliked. Then we can guess her preferences by elimination method. Thats right. This is important information, please continue. A man who shoved his feelings without permission. Also, a man who at first nce seemingly favourable, but in fact he has no interest inmunicating. Certainly, thats a man with a bad quality. Worst of all, she doesnt even want to breathe the same air with them, you know? Kuh, doesnt even want to breathe the same air!? This is serious, you know? This is serious us secretly recorded Anns information as an important item in the memo pad of his heart. These should be the profound reasons behind Ericas state. If he conducted those acts unintentionally, there was a possibility that he would receive Ericas absolute refusal. us thought so, not knowing anything. After that, a man who suddenly hit her from behind, and she also refused any type of stabbing That, isnt that a matter of course? us was ashamed. What kind of experience did his fianc candidate has when she was still an 8-years-old? Was it an assassination? Was it because of an experience that someone she knew was likely to be assassinated? Was that why she sometimes has such gloomy eyes? us strongly set his will to I must protect them as well. There are many things that I dont understand in this world Erica-oneesama is friendly to everyone at first nce, but in fact she hates a fierce man No, there is even the likelihood of human dislikes. Eh? Oh, Onii-sama is insensitive so you dont understand. Erica-oneesama has a smiling poker face, right? us was further ashamed. He recalled Ericas figure when he was staying in Spring Pce. Even without saying that he would be liked, he didnt think about the possibility of being hated. Because Erica smiled thinly all the time. It is a smile that everyone will ept gently, or rather it is a smile that doesnt let anyonee near. No way, did you not think about that at all? Kuh That it was a smile that absolutely doesnt allow people to shrink their distance beyond a certain point? Thatthat is Even when she was surrounded by a lot of people, did you notice that she sometimes turned her lonely sight towards far away? Ah, I noticed that. Good! Just barely above the safe line, us-oniisama! Rather than lonely eyes, they were dazed eyes. It seemed like that to us, but he refused to go against her. No matter what he said to his sister when she was like this, he couldnt win with words. Thinking about such a thing, Ann stared at us with serious eyes. The older brother drew his body back a little. Those werereallyserious eyes. As far as I concerned as a younger sister, it is nice for Erica-oneesama to be my sister-inw. O-ou us-oniisama, you can work harder, right? You havent gotten serious yet, have you? Ou Lets forgive such a weak attitude for now. Forgive, me? Why, do I have to be forgiven by you, us trembled at the unreasonableness of this world. Yes, youre still fine now. us-oniisama still has the advantage of time. What are you fighting against? What are you talking about! Seriously, us-oniisama is the one that must take the initiative and fight! Ou For a moment, us felt afraid of Anns threatening attitude. As expected women are difficult to deal with, he thought. In other words, what do you mean? Its because Erica-oneesama is beautiful. Nnwell, thats rightthat girl, is somewhat beautiful, I guess Haa!? Look into my eyes, and say that once again, please? Aa, I thought that she is beautiful for a childStop it, I can see your eyes us lost his nerve and turned his eyes away. Hidden behind her brother, Ann had a strange expression on her face. In a few years Erica-oneesama will surely be as gorgeous and bewitching as arge-flowered rose, she will be a peerless beautiful woman. With that indecisive attitude, it will be toote by then, you know? Do you understand, us-oniisama? What do you mean by toote? Onii-sama. Erica-oneesama will inherit the vast territory of her deceased mother when she reached adulthood. Aurelias abundant silver oreWhat do you think will happen if there is a rare beauty there? Whats wrong with that? Even if she was an iprehensible girl, there was an elegance to make her a wife after all. It was us who switched back with such a thing, but Anns reaction to that was unexpected. It would be a property that exceeded excellent quality! It would be very popr! Full of rivals all over the continent! Whwhat For example, Urus of Lucanrant, the Margrave of Han, will almost certainly aim for her. W-what!? Hes 26 years older than Erica, right!? The 34-years-old Urus of Lucanrant, the Margrave of Han was rumored to be reeking of blood. Moreover, they said that he ughtered the husbands of the female poption of the fief to monopolize them. Deliberately murdered his subordinates and such things as young girls of the fief by having everybody enclosing on them. A maid who appeared in the service, who was found pregnant by the passing of the second month, regretted her circumstances and threw away her life. Etc. etc. In vague ces where the boundary betweenw and humanity was ambiguous, plundering of women in barbarous degree by nobility was a normal business. But, even so, Han was killing too much people. The infamous first prince of Ignitia, His Highness Auguste-sama. He is 10-years-old, the same age as Onii-sama. He might be the biggestpetitor. What! That Auguste! Thats unforgivable! Ignitias first prince Auguste was also a person who only had bad rumors surrounding him. Born from the queens unfaithfulness, he grew up without affection. Because the blood of the royal family didnt flow, he wasnt blessed by the dragons which were the guardians of Ignitia and he was unable to ride on their backs. He was doing improper conducts self-indulgently, exactly like a foolish ruler. The bishops unanimously predicted that the age of darkness woulde if he seeded the throne. However, concerning Prince Auguste, Ann didnt hear that there was a clear victim. Ann was of the opinion that it wasnt good to believe such uncertain rumors. Erica, who was notorious as a future wickeddy around here, also was a real example that rumors and the real thing werepletely different. However, if she considered it as a material to provoke her older brother, it was another thing. Lets take advantage of uncertain rumors, Ann thought so. There were many aristocrats who didnt want to get married, but us level of knowledge about evil deeds, this area was the limit. If His Highness Auguste-sama was her partner, she will never be happy even if she became a queen consort. Especially if she became a concubine. Concubine!? That Erica!? But, His Highness Auguste-sama is the one who will be the king of the union kingdom. In the unlikely event that us-oniisama tried to save Erica-oneesama after the marriage was already decided, do you know what would happen? us furrowed his eyebrows. If that happened, it would be a crisis of civil war. It had to be avoided. Because the old royal family would never endure humiliation by their own vassal. But why are you familiar with the circumstances of aristocrats other than Harvan? Because its not an unrted matter. How so? If the political circumstances of Harvan became worse, I could also get married to the aforementioned Margrave or the First Prince. I will not allow that to happen. Onii-sama should never do that. Whatever happens, I will never allow that, especially you, do you have an ideal man Mou! Enough about me! Incidentally, even though she was tough to her older brother us, her ideal type was her older brother. She didnt want to marry a man who was as strong or stronger than her older brother. So, in fact, it was Ann who had the most antipathy to this engagement talk. However, at first she was also on the fence about the girl called Erica Aurelia. It was when she was first guided along the rose garden of the Spring Pce. At that time, Ann already determined the character of Erica and thought that maybe she could leave her older brother us at the hand of this woman. It shouldnt be necessary to exin that during their case in the deepest part of the Ruins of Visitor, that conjecture turned into certainty. As long as the rtionship between Harvan and Aurelia is strengthened, my marriage will also be fine. Yes. Certainly, as far as you are concerned, this is not somebody elses problem. Thats why,municate properly with Erica-oneesama! In moderation! Please convey your favor to her! O, ou. us turned his eyes away from Anns sharp gaze. Originally oblivious to his own feelings, now us civilities were at rock bottom. He didnt know how to process and arranged his true thoughts into what moderate sentences would be like. Youre making an embarrassed and unwilling look on your face. Uh. You look like you find it difficult and troublesome. No. There is no such thing. Dont worry. Then, a little bit more mild and light, yet it is rewritten to ensure that Onii-samas love is transmitted! L-love!? Thats not it? N-no, absolutely,absolutely, thats not it!!! Aah mou! Youre so stubborn! Anns scolding and us scream echoed in the beautiful Harvans Gineda Castle. It was around a month and a half since the case in the ruins. A letter arrived at the ce of the western dukes daughter Erica Aurelia. Written on a fine vellum paper, it was a letter from the eastern young noble us Harvan. A letter from that ck haired, good-looking dwarf? The source of that voice was the Zaratan C now the ck dragon Tirnanog C who hadpletely adapted himself to Erica. In the end, even if Tirnanog was to break free from the constraint of his armor, there was no particr problem. Right now, we were just in the middle of bathing leisurely in the hot water set in the tub. Yes, thats right. Gift from Ann-sama has also arrived. Hou, is it an offering? As expected of the girl who had given me sufferings in a fight. That girl showed promise. Offering? I wonder if it is an offering, hmm. Well, perhaps. Am I allowed to open them? Yes, go ahead. When he received permission from Erica, Tirnanog finished up his bath. And then, he started unpacking with a cheerful air. Ooh! Pigs thigh! Wah~~, a very top quality dry-cured ham. How nice~~ The ankle of the ham was wrapped with abel with an emblem of Duke Harvan. It was a gem that was aged carefully. Or rather, I thought it was veryrge and heavy. The specialties of the East were the abundant of acorns from the forest, the fattened pigs, and calves that were brought up with tender white clovers. Such information wasing up to Ericas mind. Can I eat it? Yes. Ah, save a portion for me. Umu. I will. I never starve my friend. As a girl, was it okay for me to feel pleased with meat? At first she hesitated, but Erica decided to banish her doubt immediately. Anyway, people who produced meat were not bad people. In the meantime, Tirnanog was sinking his teeth into the ham heartily. Well, lets take a look at the letter. Erica opened the seal of the letter. At first, Erica was looking at the paper with a loose smile, but gradually her expression clouded. After reading, she stared into the air with a mysterious expression. Tirnanog noticed it and raised his face from the ham. Whats the matter? After holding her silence for a while with an expression that seemed to be suffering from a headache, Erica showed her letter to Tirnanog. You are strong. I will be a man who will not lose to you. Wait a minute, this is What do you think? A letter of challenge. Oh, so its not just my imagination He is strong, but you can definitely win. I knew it. No, its not that Erica understood that she might have been regarded as a rival by the genius mage from the East. She didnt understand at all what went wrong. This, perhaps, might be a new death g. She thought that she had made friends. Or that she might have a decent friend of the opposite sex, for the first time in her life, including her previous life. Erica Aurelia chewed her bottom lip slightly. Her level of human distrust seemed to have risen again by one. End of Arc 1 Chapter 19 - Island of Messenger (part one)

Chapter 19: Ind of Messenger (partone)

This is the start of Arc 2, just as a sneak peak for the rest of the arc. I will try to pace myself in tranting this arc. TL: clover ED: clover
My name was Erica Aurelia. A dukes daughter with blonde with vertical rolls, I was a in and ordinary girl. Charm point? If I had to say it, I guessed it was being one step away from the grip of Death? -I was in trouble. Even if I tried to y it on the down low, the damage was not reduced. Blonde hair with vertical rolls, a dukes daughter who was overloaded with death gs, in which way was it in and ordinary? It was about a month and a half from the incident in the Ruins of Visitor. I was in the midst of escaping reality while tracing the texture of my working desk. It was because I got a letter of challenge from us Harvan who was supposed to be my friend. Why!? Even so, as expected from us, the striking power of his letter was high. Was this a new mental attack type of spell card or something? It was about time for me to fight against the next death g. My willpower was about to be shaved. If I could turn back the time, I would like to go back when I thought, Wah~~, a letter from us C Im happy. Past me, do not open the letter, lets put the happy feelings in the cupboard of your heart. And lets keep the important letter in the back of the drawerokay? What about the reply? It was very hard to reply. If I replied poorly and he decided to fight me by any chance, not only it would be a danger to my life, but I wouldnt be able to win. Because he was so strong, you know? I finally thought that I could make friends, and that it would work out Whats wrong, Erica. Are you not eating the meat? Oops, I made a friend elsewhere. I raised my head and turned to my reliable partner. A lizard-like armor with silhouette of a stuffed toy. A helmet with a design like a dragon. Beyond the slit of the eyes, big eyes were blinking rapidly. A mysterious creature wearing armor who disguised as a star steel golem. He was my new friend. An evil spirit that was betrayed by part of my ancestors C the giant sea creature Zaratan was reformed, and became the ck dragon Tirnanog. His new name was quoted from the words engraved on the transfer gate. The other content of the contract was concerning about wanting a friend, so he decided to have patience with me. He resented all of Aurelia once, and was nning to kill all of us. However, knowing that he was not betrayed by his trusted person, he hadpletely be amicable. Just now, he was devouring the Harvan specialty dry-cured ham that Ann had sent greedily, and he seemed happy. Revenge? What, is it delicious? Meat is more delicious, he had that kind of feeling. No, never mind. Besides that, please give me some. I wouldnt be able to go on living if I was damaged by amunication failure. Maybe he was just embarrassed. Lets eat meat first. Ah right, if I ate this with the dry-cured ham, it would surely be delicious. I took some figs from the fruit basket where fruits that were picked this morning were ced. Do you eat figs? Yes, what about you? I split the fruit with a handy fruit knife and replied while peeling off its skin. Scraped a slice of meat from the dry-cured ham, and then wrapped the fruit with it. The dry-cured ham reallyplimented the fig. I threw a wrapped fig to Tirnanog who had his mouth open in front of me. Oh, oooohh!!! Oh my, is it delicious? Its delicious! Isnt it? I also put one in my mouth. Oh, the saltiness from the plenty oleic acid of the pig and the sweetness of the fig were just right. The taste of the meat was good, I feltforted. If you had delicious meat and true friendship, surely life would feel more fulfilled. Well then, have you gotten use to your body now? Well, not bad. It feels ratherfortable. Then, thats good. Tirnanog waved his arms wildly while wearing his armor, and made a fine appeal. The condition of the joints seemed to be good as well. I was worried whether to increase the range motion a little more, but if it was stable, then it was better not to break the bnce by forcibly handling it. By the way, my dad, an alchemist of Aurelia, was delighted to hear that his daughter was able to make an borate golem. I am sorryOtou-sama This pseudo-golem was currently eating meat. I seemed to have deceived you somehow, I apologized. Apart from that. By establishing him who was the real culprit of the first scenario The Golden Madness Murder Case as an ally, the first death g waspletely avoided. With this one thing, I understood the details of the evil spirit that were not revealed in the game, it was a feeling of getting unexpected bargain No, no, I had a lot of difficulty with many unexpected factors. Although he wasnt a human, it was a pleasure to have a friend to confide in. This made it easier for me to tell him the secret. That said, what about the next oracle? I thought that it was useless to exin about the whole otome game of my previous life to Tirnanog, so instead I just said I received the destiny of destruction as an oracle. The degree of iprehensible things I said didnt change very much, but it wasnt a lie. Next is the event with the Prince of the South Auguste, First Prince of Ignitia. He was famous as the Foolish Prince, so famous to the extent entering the ear of an eight-year-old like me. It was to the extent that people who had never met him in person were running off at their mouths about it. He was a person who was a bit pitiful. By the way, six years in the future, Prince Auguste would be one of the game characters. Long blonde hair with light brown skin. With a smile that looked flirty, he was a shy prince who was always attached to a different girl every time. But he would not have a deep rtionship with anyone, and if you tried to shorten the distance, he would quickly escape. Although he was a shy person, the shell of his heart seemed to be overwhelmingly thick. Prince Auguste was covered with scandals. This was the second summary of his second scenario The St. Angel Anthropophagism Case. The stage was crowded due to Holy Angels holiday; it was the familiar Leandez Magic Academy. There, the news of the bloody case burst in. When people came to the chapel which was decorated for the festival, there was a terrible disaster that covered their eyes. Abundant amount of blood was scattered on the scene of the crime. In the sea of blood, there were three things, the finger and left ear of a girl, and the left arm of a boy. The cut off parts were teared to shreds as though they had been bitten by a beast. From the characteristics of the pieces of human body left behind, it was specified that Prince Auguste and Erica Aurelia were killed. The mouth of the statue of an angel in the chapel was soaked with blood as if the angel had killed the two of them. At the murder scene, the heroine Chloe saw the shadow of a huge beast without one arm. And that night, she met Prince Auguste who was supposed to have been killed. Simply spoil yourself. Prince Auguste held a raging inferiorityplex. He was a prince of the Country of the Dragon Knights, but he couldnt ride a dragon. And, therefore, he was under suspicion of being a child of infidelity. Regardless of his efforts, only gazes filled with contempt were directed to him. Unable to endure the pressure, in the end Auguste reached out for a forbidden ck magic. He revived the contract beast of Ignitias ancestor and integrated himself with that beast. In exchange of him getting the ability to ride dragons, he stopped being a person. However, six yearster, the beast itself couldnt tolerate the burden of the fusion. Every evening, the beast would separate itself from the prince and began to walk alone. Those pitiful victims who unfortunately encountered the starving beast, were being devoured greedily while still alive. Naturally, the first victim of this beast was the infamous Erica Aurelia. I really wanted to avoid experiencing this death situation. Being eaten alive, it was like eating live seafood while still moving, right? Was I a white fish or something? Oops, my thoughts were disturbed. There was a person who became the impetus for this Prince-sama to reach out for the forbidden ck magic. Who was it? Of course, it was me, Erica Aurelia, who was well-known for bringing unnecessary trouble upon myself and suffering the consequences. Yes, it was also my own doing. Erica ridiculed Prince Augustes failure and caused his pride to be in tatters. Why the original Erica would step through other peoplesndmines, I would never know. Incidentally, the causal event should happen in the tournament at the advent of spring. It was exactly during the time for the Advent Festival1. Moreover, it seemed that my father and I were invited to the banquet of the Advent of the royal family. Our departure to the Kingdom of Ignitia was tomorrow. Even so, myst ray of hope Edward-oniisama was absent. My father seemed to be convinced that he was not investigating a serious thing. This reaction came back when I told my bosom friend Tirnanog about the sugar-coated version of the development of the game. Do they believe in a single god? With the existence of contract beasts and other things, such an ancestor wouldnt be recognized. Well, that country should be tolerant of pagans, but as expected the pseudo-evil god was rted to the royal family. Is it an evil god? God who asked for the blood of a person is not allowed even to the religion which was tolerant of pagans. While I did ceremonial asions in Buddhism and sometimes Shinto, enjoyed myself in faux Christianity events, and I liked temples and shrines, but I was an average Japanese who wasnt interested in religion itself, not even paganism2. At the very least, the being I prayed at was something other than a human. That kind of thing is normal for us. Heheeh, are you eating people too? Kukukukukukuku! I am not interested in blood itself! It is human soul that I eat! HehC, I didnt know thatC I knew that I didnt even want to know. Kukukuku! You have to eat the flesh to eat the soul!!! HehC, thats amazingC Surely he wanted to talk about such dangerous things for even longer, but I couldnt afford to sacrifice my time for such a thing. Even so, when he was talking about this kind of thing very excitedly, it was hard for me feel afraid. I guessed he was free for the first time in hundreds of years, so he would like to do what he likes. Thats why, may I ask you something, Tir? Umu, what is it? There is something I want you to help me with. Hou. It is a request of an important friend. You can ask me anything. Yes, this was something I could only ask him. Since alchemists were always holding a lot of luggage, I would like to ask a strong friend to hold my bags.
1This will be exined in the next chapter, but the Advent here is not theing of Christ, but theing of the ancestor of the royal family that they revered as a god. 2Most Japanese are atheists, but they go to temples and shrines for New Year or other asions to pray, and celebrate Christmas. Chapter 20 - Island of Messenger (part two)

Chapter 20: Ind of Messenger (parttwo)

afterthey already happened. It was in the theory of alchemist that we should be thoroughly prepared before striking. Even so, situations urred unpredictably. If there was no Edward-oniisamas Wunderkammer or the simple base camp, what would happen to us? My father, Duke of Aurelia, gave me equipment and magic as a caution for assassination and abduction when traveling for the Advent Festival. However, what I wanted was a convenient magic that could turn everything around and deal a death blow in the event of emergency. Of course, I didnt want to get caught up in a predicament if I could. Although I didnt want to get involved, it was always a nuisance if it jumped me from the other side even if I avoided it. It would be toote if something had already happened. Therefore, preparation as much as possible was necessary. Thinking that way, after trying hard and packing all the wands I thought I would need, I cant move the bags even if I push or pull themand I thought that it was already heavy when it was empty. There is nothing impossible. If you want to fight alone, there is no such thing as too many wands. I wonder if you could hold the bags for me? Leave it to me, my friend. Such things, for me they are as light as feathers. As soon as he said it, Tirnanog lifted therge bag with one hand. He was formerly a huge monster. Even if he was getting smaller, he was strong enough to do the impossible. It would be a great help if he carried my baggage. It would be alright if I only brought clothes, but since I got supplies for adventure, it would be impossible to ask the maids. Umu, umu. There is no problem with any number if it was only up to this level. Tirnanog stacked three leather-covered bags and lifted them lightly. How many do you think you can carry? Are you alright? Is it impossible? Hahahaha, are you mocking me? Hmm, the small ck Dragon Tirnanog who was sticking out his chest was very adorable. Thats not what I mean, you have just revived in this world, so dont push yourself. Ha! Hrious! Nothing is impossible, just up to this extent is not even enough for a warm up. My friend. I was supposed to be a big boat. Right now, Tirnanog was in his birth size, but when he grew he would be 5 kilometers long. If I took into consideration that he was a small ind much less a big boat, there was no sense of stability. Before I knew it, Tirnanog was walking with fiverge travel bags on his head. He seemed to be healthy. Hahahahahahaha! Light, light! Its okay to carry them lightly, but be careful not to drop them, okay? I know! The preparation wasplete. Even so, the wands, books, and other items crammed in my bags were the things of Edward-oniisama. If possible I didnt want to use them. No matter how much money I had to return to my older brother, if I used too much, it wouldnt be enough. My father and I, and also the servants, were lining up in front of the Spring Pces transfer gate. The destination was a small city a distance away from the Ind of Messenger which was the Kingdom of Ignitia. For national defense reasons, except for emergencies, the transfer gates to go directly to Kingdom of Ignitia were closed. Therefore, from this small city to the Ind of Messenger, it would be a horse-drawn carriage journey for a while. This city which was visited as a ry point was crowded with people because of the Advent Festival. Angel statues with swords and eggs were set around the city, both of which were decorated with plenty of flowers. It seemed that the Advent of the Founder King of Ignitia had been done independently by Harvan and Lucanrant by fusing it with early summer festival. A ve warrior who was born in the northern region of Karkinos1continent was found by an angel. The ve warrior drove away the vampires, who had dominated Ichthyes at that time, by the power to manipte dragons given by the angel, and was enthroned as the Founder King of Ignitia. The Founder King of Ignitia was also called as the Invasion King of Ignitia by the outsiders. The boy was born on that continent but he became one of the heroes that everyone knew. The angel at that time became the protagonist in this Advent and their angel figure models were decorated with flowers. Since Ignitia had such origin, there were two areas which were publicly called as Ignitia. One was the Ignitias royal family which upied the southern region of Ichthyes continent. The other was on the opposite side of the Ichthyes continent, across the Ind of Messenger C the penins in the northwest of the southern continent, Karkinos, where the former Ignitias territory based. Generally speaking, Ignitia referred to the royal territory of Ignitia and Ignitias aristocracy around it. The Ind of Messenger was also the royal territory of Ignitia. The carriage that carried the party from Aurelia gradually moved towards the coasnds. We turned around the highway along the cape, and when the tall buildings of the city were cut off, the scenery was unfolded at once. On one side, the cerulean blue sea was spread out. The high-transparency deep-sea ocean was shining brightly, illuminated by the strong light of the southern countrys sun. Unlike Aurelias cold sea breeze, hot and humid air stroked my hair. A pure white castle was built on such a beautiful sea. If I looked closely, it was both an ind and a city. It was unified with stone buildings whose streets were whitish, and consistent designs were adopted for tall buildings like the royal castle, the cathedral, and the walls. It was in harmony with the whole ind and the royal castle towering at the center of the city, so the ind itself was a castle. And, around the castle, many ck shadows with wings were flying around. Perhaps, those were dragons, not birds? Oohthis is the Ind of Messenger, huh. It is quite scenic. Amazing. It looks like a castle is growing from the ocean. It was a beautiful ind as I was told. It was said that to be the best view of the royal family. A single street was drawn in the sea. From the distance, it looked like a thin bridge. But as we approached, it turned out to be surprisingly a wide and robust stone construct. I guessed it was about 10 meters in width. The surface of the bridge was slightly moist, and some barnacles and other things were growing everywhere. It seemed that this bridge would submerge about 20 centimeters when the sea was fully at high tide. Our horse-drawn carriage went forward to the bridge which was submerged in the sea a few hours ago. There were statues of huge dragons on the gate of the Ind of Messenger. The dragon on the right side was made of marble and the dragon on the left side was made of bronze polished to golden color. They were the statues of the dragons of the Founder King of Ignitia, the White Dragon Urthona and the Golden Dragon Tharmas.2 From above the statue of Urthona, two dragons as big as horses flew off. On the back of those girls C the gender of those dragons were unknown, but I called them with female pronouns for convenience sake C were the Ignitias dragon knights in red military uniform. To the visitors from each country including Aurelia, the two dragon knights waved their hands. The dragon knights rose so high that their appearances disappeared with the sunlight and then fell steeply towards the surface of the sea. The two dragons shifted to level flight with the sea level, their hind legs came in contact with the water. When the two dragons were going to flew overhead again, their hind legs kicked the water and sshed water drops in the air. Wow! Rainbow! There was a slight rainbow on the trajectory where the two dragons flew in an arch shape. It was a unique wee of Ignitia, the Country of the Dragon Knnights. People from various countries who visited for the Advent Festival cheered and waved to the dragon knights. Are those the dragons of the South? They are small. Is that so? They seem to be about 20 meters in size. Only to that degree? They have a long way to go. Maybe from the sense of a 5 kilometers creature, they were small. However, the dragons who flew freely in the sky were quite a sight. This was the first time I saw amon dragon in this world. The ck Dragon Zaratan was an artificial dragon created by ancient alchemists, so he was quite different from the orthodox dragons in this world. Such things like Ignitias dragons and their offsprings were imported creatures from the southern continent Karkinos. A body line like a dinosaur. Thin forepaws and hind legs that were supple and strong. There were no twisted horns like a ram, but they possessed diverse horns for each kind. They understood humannguage, but they couldnt talk. In addition to that, the flight type had arge pair of wings resembling those of a bat. Among the monsters with limited magical power that couldnt be ssified as ordinary animals, those whose ecology had been elucidated to some extent and those that could be raised as livestock were called magical beasts. Such things like Ignitias dragons, griffins used as mounts by Kalkinos sky cavalries, and cockatrice used for the core material of Wand of Hold, were ssified as magical beasts. Beyond the ssification of magical beast, monsters that were stronger and harder to elucidate were called phantom beasts. They could understand and speak human speech. They could manipte systematized magic rather than a single magic ability. Anyway, their abilities as individuals were excellent. There were only few sightings and encounters, and those were only from folklores and not the living ones. There were various theories about the boundary of magical beasts and phantom beasts, but in many cases, things that corresponded to one or more of these were eidolons. Although dragons understood humannguage, they couldnt talk so they were ssified as magical beasts. The unicorns which were said to inhabit the Harvans forest were treated as phantom beasts, because while their bones and horns were circting, there were only few encounters with living individuals. Extraordinarily strong, ssification impossible, and in addition had the ability to speak humannguage, Zaratan C Tirnanog was ssified as a phantom beast. And, those magical beasts and phantom beasts together, we called them as monstrorum3. Ooh, finally it led to the official title. Uwah~~, spectacr! When entering the gate of the Ind of Messenger, the number of dragons dancing in the sky was further increased. With red, blue, green gs of various colors in hand, the dragon knights flew over the city. As the dragon knights with blue gs were doing looping-the-loop simultaneously, the dragon knights with red gs were turning in an inverted flight. When the dragon knights were spreading out, arge 20-meters-long dragon appeared and spewed a ze of mes. People were pping and cheering in response to the zing flowers blooming in the air. Was it like an air show, as it was called in my previous world? While it was to make the eyes of the visitors who came for the advent of spring festival happy, it was also an event to disy their military power. It was said that Ignitia had roughly a hundred dragon knights who had the ability to ride on flying dragons. Of course, not only the dragons but the city was also beautiful, I felt a unique exotic feeling. Walls and pirs made of white beautiful crystalline limestones that could be collected abundantly in the South. Ventted buildings. Decorations for the Advent were adorned everywhere. Such things like red banners with Ignitias coat of arms painted on them, and then statues of angel decorated with flowers, and handmade angel dolls. People were wearing flower ornaments everywhere in an open and fun style of clothing. Somehow, it felt like Greece or Italy. Foods sold in such ces like stalls and cities were also Mediterranean region-style delicious-looking foods. When our horse-drawn carriage was moving along the street leading to the castle, I saw variety of magical beasts. A lizard of a size simr to a cattle-size Triceratops was pulling a cart. People who were likely to have money had smanders on their shoulders. While there were magical beasts originated from Ichthyes continent, there were also magical beasts originated from the continent of Karkinos. Ignitia was not limited to dragons, it was the home of monsters. The humans in this country, even the townspeople who were not dragon knights, could handle magical beasts. They seemed to be the owners of a gentle telepathic ability. While doing so, the horse-drawn carriage came through the gate of the royal castle. Here, my father and I would get off the carriage and face the people of Ignitias royal family. Our servants went to the separate residence of Duke of Aurelia for the duration of our stay in the capital that had been prepared ahead of time and prepared various of things. I felt sorry, but Tirnanog was waiting in the carriage while pretending to be a golem. Now, although I was beginning to feel like sightseeing, I had to put my energy back in. From now on, I would meet the problematic Prince Auguste. The goal this time was Do not ridicule Prince Auguste. The thing to watch out for was the special event of the Advent Festival, the time of the tournament with a dragon. It was a fancy event that seemed to be the taste of the townspeople, a jousting match using dragons that flew in the sky. I had to be careful not to murmur things that were likely to be misunderstood when I was carelessly getting excited by the rarity of the 10-years-old Prince Auguste. I took out my hand mirror and made a final check of my appearance. Yosh, there should not be any discourtesy. I also fixed my trademark vertical roll smartly. Erica, are you ready? Yes! Otou-sama. Im ready anytime. Sorry, audience. I should go and check the face of Prince Auguste when he was a 10-years-old that I couldnt see in the original game.
1Karkinos: means Cancer in Greek. If you havent notice, all the continents in this story were named after the ecliptic constetions (in Greek). Just as a reminder, the continent where our protagonist lives, Ichthyes, means Pisces in Greek. The author said that the continents look like their namesake. So Ichthyes looks like 2 fishes, a big one and a small one (Ind of Messenger). And Karkinos looks like a crab, the penins mentioned here is the w, and it looks like its trying to catch Ichthyes with its w. 2Urthona and Tharmas are two of the four Zoas when Albion divided into four in the mythological writings of William ke. Urthona is the Zoa of inspiration and creativity, while Tharmas is the Zoa of sensation. Incidentally, Albion founded a country on an ind and ruled there. 3So, this is the big edit. I have been tranting the title of the original game as Liber Monstrum, but I was wrong, it supposed to be Liber Monstrorum or Book of Monsters. It is referring to ate seventh-or early eighth-century Anglo-Latin catalogue of marvellous creatures.Oh but actually, on this sentence it said monstro but in English that means show and since Erica said that it get back to the official title, it will be inconsistent if I put it as monstro so I just wrote it as monstrorum like the title. Chapter 21 - Island of Messenger (part three)

Chapter 21: Ind of Messenger (partthree)

1. It was simr to the story that got the ending where the prince and the princess kissed on top of many dead bodies2. I wondered who that was. Or maybe it was a hidden character? Because it was impossible to be a giant, I believed he was a vampire. If possible, to the heroine of this world, I didnt want you to do that kind of route selection. Now, to the real issue at hand: the tourism. My real intention was to look at this Ind of Messenger once again from the opposite beach. However, since my father had told me that my range of action right now was only within the ind, I would save it for when we returned home from this ind. Even inside the ind, I could enjoy the exotic atmosphere. In the city, wherever I went I could see people who brought monsters. On the contrary, there were only few simple golems such as those seen in Aurelia. I had disguised Tirnanog as an iron golem, but maybe it only made him more prominent. Perhaps because golem was unusual, people of Ignitia kept giving us a ncing look as they passed by. Outside of Aurelia, it was rare to see a fine golem like this. I spoke with Tirnanog with a low voice so that we wouldnt be suspected by the people of Ignitia. This is a bit simr to an adventure with all the fun and the festive atmosphere, Til. Me too, everything I see ever since I got resurrected is all unusual and fun. Mypanion seemed to be enjoying this as well above all. ording to the booklet and my preparations in advance, the Ind of Messenger seemed to have a church-rted building as the main tourist attraction. It was a chapel in the cathedral, with such things like an underground crypt and a monastery inside the tower. Because it was the home of this religion, as expected the full set would bepleted if we went there. First off, thats right. Lets go to the cathedral. Umu! Anyway, lets start from the biggest and most famous ce. I took Tirnanog along as we decided to head to the cathedral.
1Merry Bad is an abbreviation from Merry Bad Ending. Ending in which the interpretation of whether it is a happy ending or bad ending is up to the viewpoint of the readers/yers. So in this case, Im guessing that if you get Cains ending, that means that you get the bad end (since hes the viin). But since hes (maybe) a handsome character some yers are intentionally trying to get that ending, and when they get it, its a happy ending for them. 2I dont know what is this referencing at, but what I get from the google search is the real story of Snow White, where the prince was actually a necrophilia and thats why he was so excited in kissing the dead body of Snow White. Chapter 22 - Island of Messenger (part four)

Chapter 22: Ind of Messenger (partfour)

Ignitia was the only country that brought the faith of God to this Union Kingdom. It was not the dragons but also the home of the church and the cathedral. However, it couldnt be called a religious nation. Ignitia who was a former country of the Romulus Empire C the ancient empire of the southern continent Karkinos C learned the open-mindedness way of religion and freedom from the empire and practiced it when they became the ruler of Ichthyes continent. They were integrating with the local religions by gods syncretism or incorporating their gods as a saint or angel. Religious circumstances of the Union Kingdom were established by a policy not topletely overwrite the local religions. Thanks to that, the northern Lucanrant continued the faith of wolf god Holle, the east polytheism was still valid, and the western faith of Bren was also active. The god of the northern Lucanrant, Holle, became St. Horatius. The eastern Harvan practiced polytheism, but the goddess was the only one identified as a God and the rest of the gods were regarded as an angel or a saint. Bren the god of the western Aurelia, as you know, also became St. Brendan. Apparently, before Ignitia arrived on Ichthyes they seemed to have a pagan god. That made me quite understand the interior of this cathedral. The cathedral of the royal capital of Ignitia was originally the building for Ignitias royal castle. Therefore, it was especially moreplicatedpared to the other cathedrals. In this vast cathedral withplicated structure, many paintings, sculptures, and mural paintings were disyed. But, for the moment there were no Gods figures in the exhibits that I had seen so far. Because there was no circumstance like a ban on statues, he seemed to be a low-key God. Instead, the interior of the cathedral was a treasure house of phantom beasts and magical beasts that should be originated from paganism. A relief of a beast that looked like a centaur whose upper body was a person and its lower body was a horse. A religious painting with a drawing of a man with four heads on one torso that had a mouth on his abdomen. A cup in which a humanoid monster like the first one was carved. A statue of a goddess with ten or more breasts. Just by looking around, I found lots of such things. Even an angel had been designed with the motif of another god on the southern continent. I was able to see the familiar story of Kingdom of Ignitia on the scriptures as I proceeded along the way, and if I veered away a little from there I would be able to follow the story of each ethnic derivation. Church-rted buildings are also a huge book for faithful readers who cannot read letters, Tir. Is this an alternative altar? Its a bit of a mess. The scriptures were only allowed in manuscripts in thenguage used in the ancient Romulus Empire. Therefore, I couldnt read the scriptures yet. I only knew within the range that Otou-sama and Onii-sama had read aloud. That was why these scriptures that had pictures to go along with were very fresh. We went around theplicated cathedral aimlessly while ignoring the regr route. Somehow, maybe because I struggled for a niche hobby and that there were only Tirnanog and I in the surroundings, I didnt worry about it. Even if something happened, there was the reliable Tirnanog. In the first ce, I hadnt raise a death g yet. In the meantime, we arrived at an area where it was excessively splendor and seemed to use a staggering amount of money. Moreover, there was a familiarity with the story which was painted on the wall somehow. What appeared before our eyes was a mural painting of a saint who was swallowed and drifted by an enormous sea creature. No matter how I looked at it, it closely resembled the content of this iron golem. No way, was the huge monster Zaratan a famous being? Whats wrong, Erika. This, what do you think? Oh, ooooohhh! Its my figure! However you look at this, this is Tir, or Zaratan Kukukuku! So the barbarians in the South worship me! Of course! Well, I wonder how did it happen I felt like I couldnt afford to buy this bad taste. I believed it was made by craftsmen from Aurelia who was brought in during the cathedral construction. There had been harmoniously crafted Harvans craftsmen areas, which were rather tasteful and astringent, and the areas of Lucanrants craftsmen had a simple and warm style. There were many Zaratans in other mural paintings in the surroundings. A story where a ship carrying a saint mistook Zaratan who was floating in the sea as an ind andnded. A story where the people that rode on the back of a huge creature were hit by great flood caused by a divine punishment. Etc. etc. The subject itself was amon story all over the world, but it was Zaratan, not a whale or turtle, that was drawn. This beast was surprisingly loved. Do you like this mural? Umu. The form of these horns are good. The painters were the ones who understand my coolness well. Thats good. Umuthats right, do not worry about me, you can go looking around. I will know about the ce where you are by the smell. I will enjoy my mural a little longer. Is that so? Well then, Ill ept your kind offer. While leaving behind Tirnanog who was appreciating the mural painting of Zaratan more than the painting itself, I also continued to follow the works and steadily progressed along the monster pictures route. Because it was the point, I wanted to appreciate what could only be seen in Ignitia. So, it was the inherent belief-like part of the South that I mainly checked. I also thought of it while preparing, but the original belief in Ignitia had a sense of not being very holy monotheism. A flock of monsters that looked like Hyakki Yagy1. History of saints suffering from such thing like martyrdom. Heroes who had helps from angels, dragons, and strange-looking monsters. Except for the saints and heroes, all of them were depicted as monsters with bad aftertaste in borate artworks. How unusual. No way, I havent seen any visitors looking at those artworks except for me. I heard someones voice. I looked back toward where the voiceing from. From the stained ss, a light shining in seven colors was cast. A boy was walking in that light. Looking at him from inside the dim room, it looked as if the backlight was surrounding him. My eyes gradually got used to the light. He was a bit older than me, maybe a little bit younger than the eastern young noble us Harvan. Sparkling sunshine, smooth blonde hair about the shoulder length. Clear amethyst eyes. Pure white skin that was not burned on the day. Rose-colored cheeks. He looked like a statue C or the neat facial appearance that came out of shoujo manga. Among the people of Ignitia who were already reputed as beautiful, he was pretty beautiful. A small golden dragon cuddled up on his shoulder. I also felt that the color of its scales was in harmony with the boys golden hair, which was a dark color for those of Ignitia. Huh? He was a boy, wasnt he? He looked like a girl. If that was a girl, it was a beautiful girl that was difficult to contend with, even in my previous life. The neck ribbon on white shirt was ck, the ck trousers were knee length, and bootsjudging from clothing, he was definitely a boy. Who are you? Heeh, you dont know me? His statue-like expression was broken, and he smiled like a mischievous prankster. Was he a celebrity? Certainly, he was a beautiful, eye-catching boy. Maybe a son of a noble? Or, was he a boy actor from a theatricalpany that was famous in the royal capital? Hmm, this is convenient for me. He stroked the golden dragon with a gentle gesture. Oh, this person was beautiful from his head until the tip of his nail. When he looked down a little, I could see splendid eyshes that few could match. What do you mean? I wonder what is convenient for you. Oops, about this. Please dont mind it. How suspicious. However, there were circumstances that people didnt want to be questioned at any rate. If it didnt do extraordinary damage to me, I wondered if I could let him deceive me for a while. He made me feel that way. But, Id like to hear about his name once. I am Erica, who are you? Oops, Im getting ahead of myself. I apologize for my rudeness. I am the son of the clergy here and my baptismal name was Angel. What was Erica-ojousan doing in a ce like this? He called himself an angel. Usually, if someone else was saying that, I would burst intoughter. But, I felt like I could forgive him since he was this beautiful. I didnt know the custom of Ignitia, but it seemed likely that the clergys sons name was Angel. I just came from the WestUm, Im just sightseeing. Well, if you are an alchemist of Aurelia, then that energetic iron golem that I saw over there is Ojou-sans? Y-yes Heeh, amazing. To think that such a small Ojou-san can manipte that thing. Kept affirming while diverting my eyes. If I kept telling lies forever, it seemed that I would be surprisingly stressed out. Whats wrong, Erica. An enemy? While making light footsteps, Tirnanog came closer. Oh, he was fast. I should have walked around quite a while, but he found me already? As expected from our familys guardian beast. Do not attack. This person is the son of a priest of this cathedralin other words, he is safe. I see, thats too bad. Also, please be quiet a little bit. Umu. Leave it to me. I am always quiet. The self-proimed Angel-san suddenly held Tirnanog to his chest. Angel-san was looking inside from the gap between armor. For some reason, his golden dragon also looked at the eyes of Tirnanog with somehow an overwhelmingly suspicious expression. Hii, it would be bad if his identity was exposed. Heeh, this is interesting. So golem can move naturally like thisOh, does Goldberry also interested in this? Um, wait How does it work? Hm? It looks like there is something inside !? U-um, II am from Aurelia, but I am not good at alchemy. Heeh. I cannot do the conversion of magical power well, so I used a golem creation technique by directly engraved spells on the metal. I see, even within your weak field, you made efforts to do what you can and made it this far. Youre a hard worker, huh~. Thats why, I feel embarrassed if you keep looking at that child so much. My coarse work may be seen. Hm~, I think its a good idea. I dont know much about golems. With a mysterious expression, he kept looking at me and Tirnanog alternately. Uh, it was painful to be seen with those pure eyes. I felt that the lie in my heart was bing a burden. Lets change the topic. A, ah! Excuse me! Hm~? Is there any suggestion on the murals of the cathedral? I would like you to tell me if there is a ce that I would regret if I didnt see it! I diverted the conversation with ack of casual topics and recaptured Tirnanog from the arms of Angel-san. Fuuh, it was better to be slow and steady rather than being hasty. Especially this time, I felt like the golden dragon named Goldberry was already suspecting something. I was afraid of the intuition of the wild, so I had to take a precaution. If Tirnanog was kidnapped, I would have no excuse for my ancestors. Yosh~. You have shown me interesting things. In return, I also have to show a great thing to Ojou-san. Thank you. If you like this kind of slightly disgusting things, then there is onlythatce. I will show you the ce with the rarest and strangest things. Eeh, is it alright? But I will get angry if it leaked out. Its a special service for Erica-ojousan only, a big service ofvish hospitality! In a dramatic gesture, he bowed exaggeratingly. This was a good omen. I got a beautiful and friendly sightseeing guide who was familiar with the church here. Wasnt this quite lucky? Thus, I decided to ask the boy named Angel to be a guide in the cathedral tour.
1Hyakki Yagy or Night Parade of One Hundred Demons is a concept in Japanese folklore. It is a parade which isposed of a hundred kinds of demons. Chapter 23 - Island of Messenger (part five)

Chapter 23: Ind of Messenger (partfive)

cloveeer Erica, Novel9 Minutes
The self-proimed Angel-san with blonde hair smoothly pulled my hand and led me to the back of the cathedral. The ck Dragon Tirnanog who was disguised as a star steel golem walked a little behind us with tworge bags in his hands. There was another bag of the same size that I had, but Angel-san now had it. He was a kind person. If I looked closely, muscles were firmly built on his arms even though they seemed slender. Contrary to the indoor image of a clergys son, he seemed to be quite trained. He opened the locked doors every time he went and was aiming somewhere straight ahead. When I looked at his hand, he was opening and closing doors with a single key, not a bunch of keys. Apparently, he seemed to have a Skeleton Key that was specialized for this cathedral. Are we moving to a considerably inner part of this cathedral? Ah, its a ce which only gets published several times a year. Its a rare thing, isnt it? Yeah. But, Im special, so I can see it anytime. Wow, thats amazing. Was it like a secret Buddha in Buddhism? Such thing like a famous temple or something simr that would only be disyed once in months or years. I was getting a little excited. Every time he opened a door, the murals and sculptures of monsters grew more prominent. The degree of chaos was reminiscent of Hieronymus Bosch and Bruegel.1 Childrens graffiti, nightmare, and true monstrosity were mixed in proper distribution that made chills ran through my spine. Although they were scary, I thought that this was fun. This isits pretty good. The actual thing that I want to show you is still yet toe, our destination is the innermost room. Its the deepest part of the cathedral I remembered about the recent incident when I reached the deepest part of the ruins in my hometown, and that had been terrible. It became a good memory when I thought about it now, but I was a little traumatized about being in the deepest part. I took a glimpse at Tirnanog behind me. Well, the former source of my trauma had be my friend, so it was alright now. Now, its waiting ahead of you. Angel-san opened thest door where he said the extraordinary artwork was, which was different than the other doors. It was a simple room, spacious but with little decoration. In the back of the room, giant limestone walls seemingly to have been cut off from other ces was enshrined. Before I recognized clearly what was drawn there, chills ran through my spine. On the other side, that is our Lord, God that is said to be the one pir of this world. On the walls of the limestone was drawn the image of the only God, emphasizing aspects of the sun god. Brilliant vermillion, ck, white, and golden. Humans and other creations were drawn at the lower part, grace and love that was equally given by God were expressed. This alone, was not particrly pleasant. There were countless hands grew from the sun. A horrid of so many, elongated, light hands. Each one of His hands was stretched over the peoples head. Seven eyes were drawn in the sun. There were countless eyes in each hand. ording to the sense of a modern human, it couldnt be said to be ttering, graphic or artistic. However, the murals painted borately with virtuousness that made you feel something urgent, overwhelming the viewers. Although it was a tremendous masterpiece, it was not a kind of artwork that was oozing with holiness. At first nce it seemed like a scrawl, and you would want to burst outughing. But, surely after you burst outughing, you would regret your poorfort. It seems that it was cut out from the altar of the sacred ce on the continent of Karkinos. Amazing Do you feel ufortable or want to withdraw? I feel ufortable, but Im more scared than that. Oh well. It is too strange, and it will be inconvenient for believers to be disillusioned or frightened, so it seems it is not normally disyed to the public. I couldnt take my eyes away from Gods figure drawn on the mural. It might be a gut feeling, but this seemed to have a kind of beauty. Not only God and humans, but other figures were also drawn there. A number of angels who obeyed God. Four angels with high status were drawnrgely, while other angels were drawn smaller. When considering the four archangels, a certain religion of my previous world came to my mind, but their appearances were quite different. These angels had beasts face. Are theseangels? Oh, yes. These guys are pretty deformed, huh? Among the religious paintings and statues that I had seen outside this room, the face of an angel was represented by a beautiful human face. That was why I got puzzled by the discrepancy. The angels drawn on this wall seemed more like an Egyptian god rather than an angel. The angel drawn in the spot closest to God had a luxurious special treatment. It was drawnrgely and used an abundant amount of precious gold and cinnabar sands. The head was a lion, with six wings, and had a strong body. On its right hand was a sword of fire, and on its left hand was a bottle of medicine. The lion angel who wore a red clothing and the other three archangels C horse-headed, ox-headed and bird-headed, were followed by other angels whose faces were painted red. The four archangels had gestures tomand the flocks of angels respectively. (Isnt there something like this in Christianity? Something likeSeraphim or Cherub, if Im not mistaken.) I was overwhelmed by such a masterpiece painting with such a strange God and angels, and I lost my words. I had my mouth half-open while looking up. I slowly retreated to capture the full view. Then, I bumped into something unexpectedly soft. Oh my, youre such a bad boy for bringing a girl into a ce like this. From behind, I heard a sharine voice of a woman. Ah~~, I give up. Were found out by someone annoying The self-proimed Angel-san watched the person behind me with a hand on his forehead. When I turned around looking at his line of sight, my eyes met with the beautiful womans. She had a pair of eyes that gave a strong impression, even if they were light up in amusement, I could feel their intensity. Originally tall and wore high heels on top of that, she was looking down from a considerably high ce. She wore a ponytail full of plenty, glossy volume of blonde hair that gave me the impression of mane. From the expensive red dress with the degree of exposure that was unique to the South, her voluptuous, sunburnt tanned chest overflowed. She was gorgeous with gold jewelry on her whole body, It was regrettable. If she was ten years younger, then I guess she would be a type that would rece the role of a bad guy. Such a gorgeous beauty was there. Im annoying? My, my, the boy who hasnt grown hair yet, hase to say that. See~, youre so annoying. When Angel-san said that as if sulking, the mysterious beautyughed throatily. Angel-san, do you know this person? Ah, this person ishow should I say this Angel-san? Heeh? Angel-san, huh? Thats right. You sure are an angel. GehDont say anything unnecessary. Angel-san pulled my hand and drew me away from the mysterious beauty. Well, was she a troublesome acquaintance? By the way, he did say that he would get angry if outsiders entered this ce. Unnecessary? Me? Kufufufu, had I ever said anything unnecessary even just one word? A long time ago, you said something unnecessary. How cold~. As expected, I wonder if young girls are better? Angel-sama? The mysterious beauty provoked Angel-san in an amusing way. I interjected to ask who she was. Excuse me Ah, my bad. This person is my acquaintanceI cant tell you too much, but shes the one who lives in this cathedral. I shouldnt be tattling, but you can feel relieved. Really. Somehow, I only understood that she was someone with a delicate position. I wondered if she was the great master of the cathedral, a daughter of a nobleman with a special circumstance or something else. It seemed that it was not a good story to meddle with, so I decided not to talk about it anymore. My, my, the totally-not-scary older sister is exposed. I was wondering if I should make my self-introduction funny. What do you want to say If you are Angel-sama, then I am a devil! Something like that. Thats not right, and thats not funny either. Thats just normal. The mysterious-beauty-now-self-proimed-demon raised her hands with a gesture as if threatening a child. Her nails had a high offensive power with those elongated nails. Angel-san shrunk himself as if scared. It seemed that she was a cheerful and funny older sister. Was that not scary? Yes, yes, Im afraid, very frightened. Please stop scaring me. Ah! Yes, I was also scared. Ufu~~. That is excellent. All living beings should fear me like this~~ Devil-san seemed to be in high spirits like a child, aplete turnaround from before. Angel-san seemed to be annoyed, but he looked somewhat smiley. In any case, they were a close pair of angel and devil. I wondered what else was hidden behind closed doors, it was irresistible for a boring person like me. Then the sound of a bell was ringing from outside the cathedral. That would be the bell that informed evening hade. Its already thiste. Its better for Ojou-san to go home soon. Oh my, how unfortunate. I thought it was lively and fun. Yes, yes. The good time is over. We couldnt hold back such a small child forever, can we? Oops, that reminded me that I was invited to the banquet of the Advent of the royal family, and it said that it would take ce all night long. It seemed that aristocrats from different countries would gather, so I also had to dress in appropriate costume. Thank you very much for today, and I wille and visit tomorrow as soon as I have time to move freely. Well, see you next time~. I will also show you the underground cemetery. Underground cemetery, if you are going to sightseeing with a girl, there are many other ces more appropriate. Good grief. Eh~? Is this room also appropriate to show to a girl? Well, see you, Erica, I will choose a better ce next time! While grinning, the self-proimed angel and devil were waving their hands. After all, it seemed that religious rtions were special. Actually, I wanted to ask for sightseeing guide in the downtown, but I couldnt say such selfish thing. Leaving the cathedral, I whispered to Tirnanog stealthily around the area where the poption became scarce. Thank you for being quiet for a long time, Tir. Ah. Its an easy thing to do. You looked like you were having fun too. Yes, I enjoyed it. When I finished the sightseeing tour of the cathedral with Angel-san, the outside was already sunset. The red sun was being swallowed by the horizon. Maybe during the festival, this hour would be crowded with people. In the air that wrapped around the city, there was a scent peculiar to the evening that stimted my hunger. Well, if I ate something now, I would be troubled when I had to wear a dress. While suffering, Tirnanog pulled the hem of my skirt. But, Erica. You must not be deceived by them. Hm, what is it? That boy is not an angel, and that woman is not a devil. Well, I understand it as well, so its alright. Yes. Thats good. Erica is smart. What was that. I felt somewhat ufortable as if when I was told Santa is not real I unexpectedly said I know that. I didnt understand the intention of the advice in the first ce, but I decided not to think about it deeply. I went through a lively city along with Tirnanog and returned to the temporary residence of Duke of Aurelia.
1Hieronymus Bosch was a painter from Nethend that was known for his fantastic illustrations of religious concepts and narratives. Pieter Bruegel the Elder was his best-known follower.(Hieronymus Bosch, Bruegel) Chapter 24 - Island of Messenger (part six)

Chapter 24: Ind of Messenger (partsix)

cloveeerErica,Novel8 Minutes Another update! What do you think actually happened to Auguste? Also, good job for those of you who caught the hint in thest chapter! TL: clover ED: clover
The banquet was done in a hall called Lion. The royal castle itself was vast, and the hall was at least as big as a gymnasium. On the pirs and walls of the hall, there were many lion sculptures as its name suggested. Although I thought it was strange since it was a country of dragons, it seemed that lion was also an auspicious beast of Ignitia. Between the lion decorations, a lot of big tables were put in, and the party was ready. The lighting was a huge chandelier with dozens of candles. Perhaps they were beeswax candles, the entire room smelled a bit sweet. Under the orange flickering light, nobles invited from all over this continent were arrayed. The royal aristocrats of Ignitia had put a small dragon on their shoulder or on their feet. It was a living essory but also serving as a security guard. The nobility of Lucanrant had a sheathedrge sword for ceremony on their waist, and the aristocracy from Harvan wore robes and held a staff. As expected the appearances seemed to be quite different depending on the ce of birth. By the way, nobility of Aurelia was modestly carrying several wands, which was quite in. I removed a lot of essories that was attached on my body inrge quantity that was for showing off. Somehow, the vacant seats for Harvan nobility stood out. Aristocratic women were still there, but I couldnt see the appearance of most aristocratic men. I wondered what happened? I pulled my fathers sleeve and asked. Did Otou-sama know what happened to the Harvan people? Oh, it seems there were grave robberies in several ces at the same time. It seems that every excellent mage is on hand for the investigation and post-treatment. Grave robbery, huh? Dont worry, Erica. Harvans aristocracy are experts in this kind of thing. They will solve it soon. Yes My father gently stroked my head. Certainly, Harvans people were experts on such things like evil spirits, so that gave me more peace of mind rather than entrusting that task to somebody else. But, recently there were too many grave robbery cases. Even in my ears who were ignorant of the situation, now and then the stories of the grave robbery case jumped in. This time, is it the cemetery tomb of Cascadia? I dont know about thatErica, you had better not to say that word on the partys seat. Ah, yes. I apologize, Otou-sama. I quickly held my tongue. I carelessly chatted with the conviction of people of Aurelia. However, from people in other countries, the story rted to Cascadia was a rather delicate topic. People of other former kingdoms C especially Harvan and Lucanrant people C seriously didnt like Cascadia almost to the point of vampire phobia. Even now they had been subjected to thorough anti-vampire training up to the low level worker. It was not unreasonable. When Cascadia existed on this continent, Harvan and Lucanrant had been forced into very for a long tie. The very status continued until Ignitia came and the three countriesbined forces and exterminated Cascadia. The current Union Kingdom had a strong aspect as an alliance to oppose Gigantia that oppresses ve ranks, uses giants and dishonors the dignity of human beings, but the purpose of the alliance formation at that time was different. It was an alliance to annihte Cascadia and vampires that oppress ve ranks, y games with life and dishonor the dignity of human beings. About this point, Aurelia, the Visitors n who came after Cascadia ceased to exist, seemed to be an outsider. Assuming that it was rted to Cascadia, even if there was no particr trouble, the Duke would be investigating it straight away. us and the Duke of Harvan wouldnt be able toe to the banquet until the tomb cases were resolved. I could see the figure of the Duchess of Harvan at a distance, but the walls of people were thick and I couldnt see the figure of Ann. Whatever. Id be happy if I could meet Ann if possible, but I would be in trouble if I met us and he applied for a duel. I wondered what that was, that letter of challenge I wondered if us kept track of his strength properly. Even if I or someone elsepeted with him, I could only see the future where I lost in the blink of an eye. Do you feel lonely when you think that you cannot meet us? Eh? There is no such a thingah, its alright. I will greet the Duchess and Ann-samater. I see. Hm. I seem to have gotten ahead of myself. Forget it. Why did only the name of use out just now? Somehow, Otou-sama had a dejected facial expression for some reason. Perhaps, because we seemed to be on good terms, he was thinking of engagement or something. But, for us, I was a rival. I wanted to be at least an ordinary friend with us. While thinking about that, the court musicians orchestra began ying music. Matching the timing, maids and cooks came bringing a silver dish on which the dish was served. Looking at the dishes with variety of sweets, the children of aristocratic from each country gave a childish cheer. It has started, huh. Ah, no, Erica, the banquet for the Advent Festival is not a formal thing. Drink as you like and enjoy eating as you like. You can enjoy a conversation, you can sing, you can dance. The custom to wee guests who came to the festival was a bit elegant. Is that so? It will be just right for practice before entering society. You should get used to it gradually while enjoying yourself without putting burden on your shoulders. Yes, Otou-sama. While answering, I was already mindful about it. A confectionery craftsman carried pure white sugar confectionery on a big silver dish which might be one meter in diameter. It was in the form of the Ind of Messenger. It was such a waste to eat. Someone suddenly tapped my leg lightly. Tirnanog, hiding under the table cloth, looked at the castle of sugar candy with his face peeping through the gap. Erica, what is that? Even though its a building, it has a delicious smell? Its a sweet for the festival that was made of sugar. It seems to be made on a special celebration day. Ooh, I want to try it too. Well, Ill take a look if there is a chance. I wanted to give him not only candy, but also meat. Today he had brought heavy bags for me, so I needed topensate him. Ignitia was closely rted to Karkinos continent in the South, so the cooking was a southern continent style. Wine with high alcohol concentration diluted with water. Savory fragrance of meat baked with plenty of spices. It was a slumping season for oysters since it was already a bit past the season, so now was thest time to eat them. Fruits with gorgeous hues typical of the southern countries were lining up. From tea, coffee, and cocoa all were present, but I wanted to drink alcohol. As expected, drinking was not permitted for eight years olds~. How regretful! Please wait, Erica, I have to say hello to His Majesty before meals. Fugah!? Y-yes? I understand, Otou-sama. Uwaah~, pardon me~, I just got my hands on an appetizer carpio~. Baked freshly made meat and oysters with plenty of plumpness, I hadnt eaten a bite~. While listening to my gluttonous hearts voice with a noble maidens mask, I drew my attention back to the table with my back hair fluttering. Tirnanog waved his hand from under the table while bncing a lobster bigger than himself. Please, leave a portion for me too, okay? Then my father brought me to King of Ignitia. This time it seemed that not only the Queen Consort was here, but the Prince was also here. Ooh, finally I could confirm the face of Prince Auguste! The prince was wearing a decorated clothing with red gold thread, which was the signature color of Ignitia, and had a small golden dragon on his shoulder. Silky blonde hair with a deeper colorpared to other Ignitia royalty. His skin which sooner orter would be tanned due to sunburnt, was still white as if transparent at the present time. His face was like the Queen; simr to a doll. I couldnt believe that he would be a gaudy prince in six years. There, the figure of a boy who looked like a beautiful girl (Huh?) Somehow, wasnt he simr to that self-proimed Angel-san? Twins? Approximate other? Were they one and the same? That golden dragon resembled the dragon of Angel-san who was called Goldberry. Prince Auguste didnt try to adjust his eyes even when my father and I greeted him. He didnt move one eyebrow, just kept looking far away outside the window. The impression was different from the friendly, expressive, self-proimed Angel-san I met during the day. Right now, he looked like a statue made of baster. Because I was staring at him too intensely, Prince Auguste nced over here coldy. (Hii, I carelessly stared at him. I wonder if this can be condemned as rude.) But when the Prince nced at me silently, he returned his line of sight outside the window once again. Indeed, his mannerism had the sense of being apathetic, as if everything was insignificant to him. But, only the golden dragon who looked like Goldberry that was on his shoulder stared at me. She narrowed her eyes as if smiling, and then tried to pull Prince Augustes hair. Still, Prince Auguste continued to look outside the window, with a look simr to a statue. After all, it was worrisome. I couldnt stand it, I finally raised my voice to the Prince. Prince Auguste. Pardon me, by any chance, might you be Angel-sama? Ah. I noticed it after I said it out loud, but what was that poem! But, how else should I say it! Fugoh- Guh- Both my father and King Ignitia who were drinking liquor together, choked over their drinks simultaneously. Why were you eavesdropping? Please stop it! Uwaaaah. I could die out of embarrassment. Even during my chunnibyou phase in my previous life, I had never written such a thing! Oh, I should have asked Are you the boy who became my sightseeing guide in the cathedral? The greatest blunder of my life Well, she said youre an angel, Auguste. The Queen Consort was smiling brightly. I felt that her atmosphere was somewhat gentle. Prince Auguste who was urged by the Queen, finally turned around. Still, the face of Prince Auguste remained as still as an baster statue. Oh, Erica-jou seems to have misunderstood me as an angel because of my beauty. But I am an ordinary person. Please be relieved. I will not fly away somewhere. As he said those words, he stood up and bowed. However, because human being is troubled by the flesh, I cannot always be healthy or stay as I was. I feel unwell, so I will withdraw from this evening banquet. Erica-jou, please excuse my rudeness. Ah, yes. Do not worry about me, please continue enjoying the party. Without moving an eyebrow while saying all of that, Prince Auguste went away. After all it was the same voice as the self-proimed Angel-san. But the attitude was different as if they were a different person. Wasnt that too much? Or, did he has multiple personality or something? While being apologized by the Queen, the questions that couldnt be answered continued turning around in my mind. Chapter 25 - Island of Messenger (part seven)

Chapter 25: Ind of Messenger (part seven)

Too much embarrassment, I broke away from the table where the royal family members sat. I was in the midst of taking a te of meat on one hand. If you had a buddy to eat as much as you could, you could taste a little bit of everything without having to worry about various dishes. With such a situation, while I was going around various tables and saying greetings hurriedly, I made some friends before I knew it. One was Tricia, daughter of Baron Rails from Aurelia. The other person was Marquia, daughter of Viscount Jonas from Ignitia. They said they were eight years old just like me. Tricia attached a wand to the band of the dress for decorative purpose, and Marquia had a dragon as small as a bird on her shoulder. Erica-sama, Erica-sama, please use my handkerchief so that your hands will not get dirty. Erica-sama, please enjoy this sweet. This sugar confection is very popr among Ignitias aristocratic children. Erica-sama is a princess from Aurelia, same as me. Ignitias aristocratic please leave. What, on the contrary of the Baronessdy. This here is Ignitia. Isnt it natural that people of Ignitia will show her around? Both of you, if you make a lot of noises, you will disturb everyone. Tricia and Marquia, the two cute girls had grabbed me from both sides. My current situation was like a captured alien. If it was about this age, they would say He/She will y with me! andpete for that friend. Such aspect of tiny little girls was very charming. Both Tricia and Marquia were caught up in the struggle and looking at this, Tirnanog came out from under the table. I quickly exchanged the heap of dishes that I brought with the empty dish that Tirnanog had finished eating. Sorry. Dont worry. I ate something other than the dish I brought. Be careful not to be found out, okay? It should be fine. Im still quick. Was the dispute over? The twodies, Tricia and Marquia came closer. Tirnanog quickly hid in the tablecloth. Thank you for waiting, Erica-sama. Marquia is a terribly indecisive person. Oh my, I wonder if you forgot about the thing just a while ago. It was Tricia who was stupid, you know? Yes, yes. I will not run away, so please feel at ease. However, this might make it difficult to move around. Well, what should I do. Just when I was in trouble from being caught by two lovelydies, a girl who stood out from a group of Harvan noblemen appeared. My eyes met with the girl, I smiled. I knew her well. She was Ann Harvan, it was a rtionship where we were caught in a point between life and death about a month and a half ago. Ann was dressed in a mature ck dress. At first nce it seemed to be somewhat in, but when I looked closely it had borateces and embroidery sewed on it. She also wore a corsage that looked like a light-red flower that suited her well. Every time Ann moved, the silver thread was sparkling with the light of the chandelier. Her face looked a bit more mature than before and I could see a glimpse of cool and sharp beauty. Long time no see, Erica-oneesama. I have wanted to see you since forever. Well, Ann-sama. Im happy to meet you too. I smiled and weed her. At that time, I felt Tricia and Marquia grabbed my sleeves tightly on both sides of me. Well, what an impudent little girl. We were talking to Erica-sama first, you know? Thats such a poor dress, you dont deserve to stand in front of Erica-sama. You can turnover and leave. Oops, did they see Ann as a rival? I tried to open my mouth, but I was unable to interrupt their conversation and couldnt make a word. By the way, I am a Baroness of Aurelia the same as Erica-sama. Same as Erica-sama! By the way, I am the daughter of a Viscount of Ignitia. Daughter of aViscount! The two who seemed to have set Ann as amon enemy cornered Ann who was one year younger. While I was looking at the three of them in bewilderment in trying to mediate, my eyes met with Anns. Ann smiled lightly and gestured for them to calm down by raising her hand. The crest of three ships sailing on the quadruple waveYou must be the daughter of Baron Rails of Aurelia, right? Uh!? Yes, I am Tricia Railswhy do you know the emblem of our house? Emblem of sword crossing a sleeping white dragonYou must be the daughter or the Viscount Jonas of Ignitia, right? GuhCertainly, I am Marquia Jonas. But, thats rude. We had introduced ourselves before you. Oh~, how amazing. As expected of the younger sister of that diligent person us, her preparation was perfect. Ann smiled in fullposure, casually removing her hand which was hiding the Harvans coat of arms. Excuse me for thete introduction. My name is Ann from Duke of Harvan. Tricia-sama, Marquia-sama, lets get along from now on. Ann introduced herself with a carrying voice in spite of being a child, and bowed with a perfect manner. Tricia and Marquia held their half-opened mouths and became rigid for a while. Unexpectedly, the two of them went a step backward and bowed deeply. I didnt know that you are the princess of the former royal family Harvan, please forgive my impoliteness! Hii! Its an honor to meet someone of a high social standing such as you, I am extremely delighted! After all you dont need to be sorry, its not like the two of you were bullying me. Please, raise your heads. Ann turned her smile which was full ofposure towards them. It is a fact that I have disturbed the two of you, we are even with each other now. The three of us like Erica-oneesama, so let bygones be bygones. Lets get along well on equal terms, alright? Y-yes! Excuse us! Although she said on equal terms, it seemed that the rank had been decided firmly. Both Tricia and Marquia were totally obedient to Ann. Ann-sama, what an amazing youngdy. I felt like I had been shown the skill of an artisan. When Ann approached me calmly, Tricia and Marquia moved back one step further. Ann looked up at me, leaning close to me. Erica-oneesama, I have wanted to talk to you all this time. I still cannot forget about that night, my heart will beat faster every time I remember it. Ann-sama, there are other people here. Oh, yes, that thing is our secret, isnt it? Ann-sama, the bad part about having an audience is not just that. At a nce, when I looked at Tricia and Marquia, they stealthily averted their eyes away. Why were their cheeks red? After all, was it getting misunderstood in such a way? That was wrong, we were only exploring the underground ruins together and knocked down the evil spirit! It was painful that I couldnt say that. By the way, Erica-oneesama, did you receive the gift properly? Yes, I did. It was very delicious. Thank you very much. Wasnt it? I knew that Erica-oneesama will like it. If youe to Harvan, you can eat delicious meat everyday! That is nice. If I had a business in Harvan, I will certainly take you up on that offer. us aside, Ann seemed to wee me properly so I was d. I was also interested in Harvans delicacies where food culture seemed to be progressing. Lets expect it when we go to Harvan for some asion. Oops, now that we were on that point, I would like to ask about us letter. Excuse meabout us-sama Yes! Its about Onii-sama! Please ask me anything! I got a strange letterDid I do something to make us-sama angry, did I do something like putting a fire on his fighting spirit? Strange letter? That, when did it arrive? Ann had a slight wrinkle between her eyebrows. As usual, her attitude towards her brother seemed to be harsh. It was a letter enclosed with the gift from Ann-sama. EnclosedEh, no wayNo matter how stupid Onii-sama isBy the way, what is the content? You are strong. I will be a man who will not lose to you. No wayOnii-sama!? Ann-sama seemed to copse backwards as if it caused anemia for a moment. I tried to support her in a panic, but she picked herself up immediately and breathed deeply. Was it a letter of challenge as I expected? No. That letter was supposed to convey another intention. It may seem like a letter of challenge with only few words, but it wasnt. So please trust Onii-sama. Give my older brother another chance. Well, I didnt know the details, but I guessed that letter was a mistake? That was good, it wasnt a letter of challenge. I was really relieved. Im d. I want to be friends with us-sama. Hes wee to rewrite it. Thank you very much. Erica-oneesama is not only beautiful like a goddess, but also kind like a goddess. Youre exaggerating, Ann-samaIts embarrassing Shortly after I said such a thing, high-pitched cheers shouted from nearby. Those were the voices of the two youngdies who apanied me just a few moments earlier. Kya~! Who is that? That one over there! Kya~! Kya~! He looks like the prince from fairy tales! Tricia and Marquia were screaming excitedly. It seemed that not only them but also a few older sisters were enchanted by one boy. The ck haired boy turned over. Oh, what. Is that us? us, like his sister, seemed to grow in this short period we didnt see each other. The refreshing feeling that didnt have any cloudiness of that time was hidden, his blue eyes that were tinged with sadness were impressive. At first sight, he was wearing borate clothing. The gray-almost-ck robe was not the practical clothing I saw a month ago, but it was a luxurious clothing with silver embroidery on the glossy luxurious woollen fabric. The chest brooch and cuffs were silver moon, simr to the pattern of Harvans coat of arms. Beside that, refined craftsmanship was applied on various ces. As expected of us, when he came to the feast organized by the royal family, he was smartly dressed. Even though it was a fancy costume, it didnt feel frivolous. Rather, the costume kept to a modest color tone while still felt fresh, whichplemented us himself. If I didnt know the contents, I might have shouted Kya~! He didnt seem to be too far apart from our age, I didnt think there is such a beautiful gentleman! HeeC, sounds goodC W-what should we do now, Erica-sama! That gentleman, he ising over here! HeeC, I seeC I am excited, my heart is beating fast! Aah, I wonder if this is a dream! HeeC, it might be soC Although I could answer in a vague manner appropriately, my heart was breaking inside of me. Yet, as Tricia and Marquia held down both sides of me, I couldnt escape. While I was worrying about it, us came in front of me. He was a little awkward, but still smiling towards me. Lady Erica. Ah, yes. us-sama. While we havent see each other for a while, it looks like you got even more beautiful. It is worth the journey here all the way to Ignitia. us-samas character has copsedoops, I mean, your personality has changed. That is harsh. Does it not suit me? usughed naturally this time, and I was lured into smiling too. Yeah, the good vibes from this situation warmed me up. As I thought so, us behaved unexpectedly. Like a knight to ady, he kneeled in front of me and took my hand. (W-what are you doing!) Instead of my silent scream, Tricia and Marquias happy KYA~!! echoed in the hall. Erica Aurelia. Please, will you give me the honor to do the first dance with you? Eeeeh!? While looking around in confusion, my eyes met with Anns proud gaze. (Ah, I understand. This is a report on the results of Anns training. Good job.) Because the contents were those of a ramping horse, it seemed that it was dangerous to disy in front of an unknown person. As it was, I was supposed to serve as a poison tester. Excuse me, us-sama. I will be pleased to ept your offer. I took up ady-like gesture, bowed down while holding my dress skirt. Again, Tricia and Marquias high-pitched cheers resounded and entered the ears of the surrounding adults. Oops, this was embarrassing. However, if I was to do my society debut, I had to endure this and try hard. It seemed that us also felt embarrassed of being seen, he was looking at me with his ears turning red. Lets go, Erica. Your real character is showing, us-sama. Shut up. us quickly pulled my hand and went into the circle of dancers.
Chapter 26 - Island of Messenger (part eight)

Chapter 26: Ind of Messenger (parteight)

This is a short chapter so I might as well post this now. As I said before, you will love this chapterin a head-banging-against-the-wall kind of way. Yeah. TL: clover ED: clover
us aimed at the center of the hall, pulled my hand and walked a little. Due to the rtionship between the dukes children, I felt that we were gaining extra attention. When I was conscious of the attention, my face somehow stiffened. What, are you nervous? Well, I am inexperienced about this. Does us-sama also feel nervous? Or feel embarrassed? Your face is bright red. Hmits due to the lighting. We conversed with each other in low voices while holding hand and facing each other. At the timing when we tried to step, suddenly the melody became weirdly romantic. Oops, even though I was unfamiliar with the music of Ignitia. (Hii, court musicians! Dont make this harder for me!) I had a bad footstep, I moved to avoid stepping on us or other peoples foot. us skilfully made an ad-lib and corrected my uncertain step to a good condition. us-sama, perhaps, you are a good dancer? Ive got plenty of practice with Ann. Hey, dont look at your feet too much. On the contrary, it will be easier for you to fall down. Eh, yes. Apparently, us would take the lead. I was honestly saved. I didnt have experience in dancing, since until now I was always carried or piggybacked by Onii-sama. Look at me and dont look down. Ah, yes, us-sama. No, your face is too close like this. Dont look at me after all. Look at some ce over my shoulder. My rhythm bes amiss. us continued to issue instructions that made it difficult to measure his intentions. This aspect about him didnt change that much, huh. us-sama, your order is very detailed. For now, ce your trust in me and rely on me. I cannot disgrace you. As he said, us was good at this. While enjoying the music, I was able to dance a song without mistakes. In this way, it would be safe for him to dance with other daughters. I thought that my role would end here and bowed to leave, but us grasped my arms and stopped me. Just a little bit longer, is it alright? The next song began as it was, and I was moving my body ording to us lead. us-sama, dont you have to dance with other people? I came to see you. Why do I have to dance with other girls? It will be the duty of a duke, right? You need to deepen your friendship with other people at work, right? Harvans eldest son is on break. us brought his lips to my ears and spoke in a low voice. I cant say it with a loud voice, but Im investigating the case that is the imperialmand of the royal family. The boss of the investigation team is an excessively nasty, harsh guy. I said to that inhuman boss that it was unreasonable and to let me go through, this is my precious free time. You are following a strict person, arent you? Oh, is that the case of the grave robbery? The investigation of the grave robbery should have been done at the initiative of the Duke of Harvan. I thought that the word inhuman didnt suit the Harvan official. No, its different from the grave robbery. Then, what are you investigating? Its not something we can say here, in the first ce I was threatened by my boss to ensure that you never thrust your neck into dangerI forgot to mention, that boss, is your older brother. HiiC. Even now, I want topensate a little. So that I dont have to redraw the map of the Duchy of Harvan.1 As expected, Edward-oniisama. He didnt even forgive a 10-years-old child Aah, but, it might be an opportunity to addbor as a mean of repayment. In such precious free time, do not bother to dance with me You, did you read my letter? Yes, I read itbut what is that letter? ording to what I heard from Ann, it should have been a mistake. Would correctionse in? What kind of letter was that supposed to be? Somehow, while I was thinking in a carefree way, he said something disturbing. About what I wrote in that letter, Im serious. Ehh? What, youre serious? Very. Umm, it was You are strong. I will be a man who will not lose to you. He was very serious about that As expected, was that a letter of challenge? What did you mean, Ann-sama? Shouldnt it be a mistake? I mean, was it really a challenge from the genius mage who could knock down such a monster? School life would be in hard mode no matter how I thought about it. Hah! Wait! I might seem weak in my previous life, but this me was in fact not timid. If I maxed the confident aspect of the viin specification, even if it was only appearance, there would never be a time when people make light of me. If I showed a bit of courage and struck against him confidently, would I manage to do something? Rather, it might be a matter of urgency to give the impression that I was a skilled person. After worrying about it, I responded while choosing the words carefully. us-sama. Um, honestly it was annoying. WhaC I am not a type like us-sama. Could you please stop that brute force approach? Uh What us-sama asking for is too heavy for me. But, its okay. us-sama ought to find an opponent suitable for yourself. I will pray for us-sama to have a good encounter. Pray!? Id like to be friends with us-sama. Friendshuhuugh Um, are you listening? us-sama? us-sama? I was given no reply. us seemed to be in a state of emptiness. With movements as if sleepwalking, he seemed to dance in an unconscious state, it was surreal I felt sorry for some reason, but with this us wouldnt be aiming me as a rival or suddenly challenging me to a battle. Sorry, us. Choose Edward-oniisama or someone else who could be a formidable enemy while still being friends with you. Maybe, I believed I beat him. I bowed away from us now that the song had switched. us remained in the center of the hall, still in the state of emptiness. While I was worrying about what to do, girls of the same age surrounded us and startedpeting for him. (Sorry, us, I dont have the ability to fight with otherdies like Ann.) It was dangerous to provoke someone who was jealous and wanted to monopolize you. I had an over capacity of rough loves in my previous life, so I didnt want to get involved anymore. Giving a backward nce at thepetition for us, I sneakily escaped.
1Referring to the situation when us consumed many wands and magic recovery potions of Edward. To cover the deficit, it seems that us had to sell a few forests of Harvan, so to avoid that, us now is working for Edward. Just when Ann resolved the misunderstanding, us dug a grave for himself. Apparently, he thought what he sent is a love letter :) If he thought that was a romantic love letter, what would the actual letter of challenge look like? Also, can we have an ambnce for us, please? I think he needs to be put in an emergency room. That was a critical strike if I ever see one. *wipe away tears* Chapter 27 - Island of Messenger (part nine)

Chapter 27: Ind of Messenger (partnine)

cloveeerErica,Novel8 Minutes Aah, this chapter was so hard to trante. There are few sentences Im not sure about. Oh, oh, but the next chapter is my favorite of this mini-arc! TL: clover ED: clover
I looked at the distant scenery, where the absentminded us was swarmed by the girls. This was simr to something. Piranha? While thinking a pretty rude thing, I escaped the area gracefully. It seemed that Tricia and Marquia who I made friends with some time ago were in the group that was currently surrounding us. What should I do? Would Ann take care of it? Just as I thought so, I saw Ann heading towards that direction to rescue us. She wasnt afraid of a group of ten or moredies who were older than herself. So strong, huh~. I also had to emte Ann a little. Well, I was going to have a rxing meal with Tirnanog. When I thought so, I was spoken to by another person. You are Erica-sama, daughter of the Aurelia official, huh. It was a boy who had dark violet eyes with long tinum blonde hair which I recognized as the characteristics of Ignitias people at a nce, along with a small purple dragon. He looked like about 12 or 14 years old. By the way, he resembled one of the royal aristocrats of Ignitia who were surrounding the King, Queen Consort, and Prince Auguste some time ago. Will you dance a single song with me? Yes, thank you for your consideration. How should I call you? It was pretty distracting to dance with such a stranger for the first time. But I guessed he couldnt be refused carelessly, as he was someone from Ignitia. Oya? Do you not know about me? You can never do that, as someone who is a Dukes daughter. Pardon me. This is my first timeing to the Kingdom, so I am not familiar with Ignitias aristocrats. There is no choice, Ill forgive you, Duke of Aurelias daughter. My fame is not enough to reach the end of this continents western region. I desperately soothe my cheeks that seemed to cramp. Wasnt the introduction too long? Somehow it felt like the self-proimed angel prince, when I met him in an unofficial ce. Whats wrong with him, at the banquet hall of the Royal Castle, he didnt give his name to someone who he invited to dance. Fufufu. Remember this. If you remember, it should be useful in the future. I am Louis Ode-Ignitia1. I am the younger brother of Margrave Charles Ode-Ignitia, who governs the Ignitias territory in Karkinos, the City of Reconquest. Louis Ode-Ignitia. I might have gained the attention of another troublesome person. He was from Ode-Ignitia family, in other words, the branch family of Ignitia royal family. Both Louis and Charles were cousins of Prince Auguste, and they also had the right to seed the throne. This person named Louis Ode-Ignitia was not posted on the website of Liber Mostrorum or the character booklet. He didnt appear in the second scenario that I had yed. He was a man of Karkinos continent and wouldnt go to the magic academy at the same time as me. My death g was probably had nothing to do with this personbut he was from the royal family, even if it was just the branch family. I felt troubled, but since he was from the royal family then I couldnt possibly ignore him. I wore the mask of a Duchess as tightly as possible. I took the hand presented by Louis and started dancing while being led by him. He put his face closer to my ear and muttered. You are an interesting girl. I heard of it. ording to that, Auguste is an angel, huh? Uhafter all, just who was around that time? My ck history was exposed quickly. I felt the muscles of my face stiffened. However, outwardly I smiled back with a piece of thin skin. Thats right. But Prince Auguste was so beautiful that I mistook him for an angel. I didnt know what led to me being eaten alive and what not restricted, or to what extent people were listening to this. Since it would be troublesome if they ironically happened, I would force myself to push through this. Louis then twirled strands of my hair twice, keeping the angle of his face nted, and made a sidelong nce. Beautiful is usually said to someone like me, Mdy. Is that so, Louis-sama. I was about to draw away from him, but I managed to bear it somehow. I wondered if this person was a narcissist. Certainly Louis was also a beauty, but I thought that he was inconspicuous among Ignitia royalty that was entirely made of beautiful people. Hahaha, but, Duke Aurelias daughter. No matter how much he is beautiful, you shouldnt approach that prince. Is that so, Louis-sama. Prince Auguste is, how should I put thishe is a thorny rose. Even if he is beautiful, if you touch it, it will hurt your hand and make you bleed. Have you heard of one or two of his rumors? No, I do not like such rumors No, no! Wait a moment! The princes rumors, they were not rumors that could be talked about in a ce like this! You do not know who could be listening! The one who brought up the topic was Louis himself. Besides, in such a loud voice, I had the impression that the surrounding people made strange rumors about me. Perhaps he thought that he could easily deceive an 8-years-old girl into believing the rumors. I wondered if the original Erica didnt question the rumors about Auguste. I think I want to get along with Prince Auguste, but the prince seems to hate me. I was going to train the poor boy who cannot ride a dragon yet, but he will not go out with me at all. It is a pitiful story, even though we are cousins. Thats unbelievable, Louis-sama. Louis seemed to positively hate Auguste. Or, did he think that Auguste was in the way as a rival over the session to the throne? Either way, he would like to take advantage of the bad rumors and made Augustes position worse. This was troubling. If I agreed then it was likely to be spread around that the Duchess of Aurelia was a friend of Louis by the surroundings, and if I disagreed then he would loudly speak of the opposite things to manipte a different impression. I would do my utmost to make it clear properly. Prince Auguste has been totally distorted in the past few years. I am anxious and cant help worrying. I want to be friends with that poor friendless child. I am a gentle person so I want to be friends with everyone. Me too, Prince Auguste is not a person like the rumor. If you are going to be friends with him, I also You had better quit it! Prince Auguste is rough, I do not know what to do if a defenceless little girl like you approached him. Is that so, Louis-sama. It was bing painful to keep wearing the mask of a Dukes daughter. How long would the evil mouth continue while pretending to care about Prince Auguste? With this kind of people surrounding him, I felt that it would be understandable for Prince Auguste to be simr to an baster statue. While doing such conversation that seemed to hurt my stomach, Louis held my hand and I was going to make a turnat that time. Who are you! To steal the dance partner of another person! Louis voice was heard from behind, not in front of me. In retrospect, Louis was a little far away, stiffening with his hand out in the air sporting a strange expression. Then, who was this person taking my hand? The one in front of me was a tall person who hid their face with a mask that usually could be seen in a masquerade ball. They were wearing Ignitias nobility costume, a hat with feathers, golden mantle embroidered with golden thread, and boots with high heels. Blond hair was spilled out from under their hat. Who was it? I felt like we had met somewhere. Pardon me. I thought whether the princess was bored because it was such a tedious step that I felt like yawning. What did you say!? That statement, do you know that I am Louis Odeugnitia! Hmm~? Odeugnitia? Never heard of that name. Is that a name of a rural nobility somewhere in the country? Thisthis plebeian! There was no need to say that!! Louis became indignant by the insulting words and provocations. Beyond the mask, eyes simr to those of a mischievous child wereughing. Perhaps, you are Then, I will take the princess away. The person took off their mantle lightly and held it over us as if to obstruct Louis line of sight. In a short period of time while the mantle was slowly falling down from the air, the masked person moved quickly like a lightning bolt. They put a ck hair wig on my head and hid the characteristic golden hair. Hung a gray robe on my shoulders and hid the luxurious blue dress. With the quick work of the masked person, I quickly turned into a figure of a Harvans aristocrat. The masked person themselves took off their hat and mask and freed their covered hair. When a mantle was wrapped around their waist like a wraparound skirt and worn a veil with a in color, that person quickly tuned into a figure of a woman in a dress. Those changes only took a few seconds. The surrounding people who were watching the series of movements were surprised and opened their mouths nkly. To Louis line of sight who was behind the mantle, we would have seemed as if we disappeared. You areDevil-san? Shh, please be quiet. That person who took off the mask was the self-proimed Devil-san who I met in the depths of the cathedral. Right now she had lowered her skins exposure and was wearing a dress with modest hues like a maid. I only saw a man until a while ago, it was like magic. She pulled me, who was in apletely in appearance, as she moved away from the circle of dancers. Brought by Devil-san, I reached an unpopr terrace. There seemed to be only one cloud in the sky, the starry night sky spread out. The sea around Ind of Messenger seemed calm, and the light of the stars was reflected on the calm water surface like a mirror, shining brightly. It looked as if the castle was floating in outer space. With such a fantastic sight, Prince Auguste who had a lonely smile was standing there.
1ɥ˥ (Odoignitia) but it is spelled as Ode-Ignitia. The author said she had the image of thend where the song of the dragons echoes when she named it that. Chapter 28 - Island of Messenger (part ten)

Chapter 28: Ind of Messenger (partten)

Ohoho~ this is my favorite chapter of this mini-arc! I hope you like this chapter too! Next chapter is thest chapter for this mini-arc. TL: clover ED: clover
Ufufu~, well then, see youter. Auguste, please apologize properly, okay~? Devil-san and Goldberry who jumped on her shoulder winked casually. Somehow, they were in a perfect sync. While I was stunned, the pair of a person and a dragon had disappeared behind the door. She was truly an elusive person. When I felt a little awkward, I heard the steps of Auguste. As expected he seemed to be ufortable. Greetings, Angel-sama. Im sorry. You are angry after all. Yes, I am a little bit angry. Auguste smiled as if troubled, and took one step closer. Without thinking, I took a step backward. He turned his eyes away from me with a smile on his face. Although his smile got deeper, at the same time I felt like he became more depressed. Yeah, but, that may be the right decision. The boy called Angel never existedbesides, you wouldnt want toe into contact with a strange person like me. Why would you think so? If you get along with me, Erica-ojousan would get surrounded by bad rumors. Auguste said so with a smile that had no hesitation on his face. Theck of dark shadow of depression in his expression only made it clearer to me that he was deeply sad. With a smiling poker face, the Foolish Prince who covered his heart with a massive wall seemed to have beenpleted by this time. Im sorry. Thank you. Its only one day and I already messed it up, but still I had a lot of fun today thanks to you. Then, why were you like that? If you know about myself, you will not treat me in the same easy-going manner as before. In addition In addition? An angel cannot be an angel if his identity was exposed. Thats the rule. Auguste attached his index finger to his lips and smiled with a face like a mischievous child. Only at that moment, I felt that the Angel-san who I met in the cathedral came back. But Auguste soon turned his heel, so the Angel-san disappeared beyond his lonely back. Does Prince Auguste want to be an angel? I could be either an angel or a devil as long as I could fly in the sky. He looked up at the night sky. I couldnt see his expression, but surely he was smiling as if he was really craving for it. Even if he was sad and there was no tearing out, I could sense his longing. Do you want to fly in the sky? I want to fly. A surprisingly strong voice responded. He stretched his trembling hands to the far away sky that he couldnt reach. I want to fly. I really want to fly. If I could fly in the skyas long as I can fly in the sky, everything will be restored and everything will go well. Auguste-sama Ohits a story that had nothing to do with Erica-jousan. Looking back to me, Auguste became the baster statue prince who had fixed the mask of a deep smile on his face. While I am on the ground, my heart belongs to the sky as a dragon knight of the South. I am damaged as a dragon knight, but I am the same as other dragon knights who yearn for the sky. With a slight chest pain, I was convinced. This person, Auguste, would give everything to fly. His craving would make him to finally reach out for the contract beast by means of ck magic. But even if he made a contract, if he fused with the beast, only destruction would be waiting for him. Even if he knew that he wouldpletely lose his ability to ride a dragon by the beasts runaway six years in the future, he definitely would not stop. The story has diverted. Well, that is why. I apologize for keeping you here. Its alright He became unapproachable. It would be difficult to break through the thick wall of his heart. At that time, unexpectedly, the sound of a string instrument could be heard. It was even louder than the Ignitias music in the hall. It was not the contemporary tune which was mixed in Harvan and Aurelias songs, but somehow it was a foreign sound. It probably was an arrangement that was still a prototype. I could hear a random humming that was mixed with the calming string instrument solo. This voice, Devil-san? That womanthat meddling woman Uwah, that person, she can y instrumentsshes very deft. Aah, its because that person C Palug C can do anything. Auguste, who forgot to put on a smile, made a bitter face. That was a somewhat strange conversation, but now his face looked much more natural. Aah, I cant do this. I messed up. I was trying to make a clean break Auguste-sama? Sorry. Erica. I cannot give up on you. As expected, I want to stay together with you. That Auguste took my hands and looked into my eyes. He looked uneasy. I understand. As arade with few friends, lets get along well. Comrade with few friends, you mean Oh? Auguste-sama, Devil-san C Im sorry, its Palug-san, right? Do you have any friend besides her? Goldberry. What abouthumanfriends? I understand. I give up. Yes, I have few friends. Auguste raised his hands with an expression as if he swallowed a bitter pill. Well, if we be friends, then the number of friends is 1.5 at a stroke. Wow, thats a rough magic numberbut, is it really okay? Huh? You dont want to? Thats unfortunate. Then I will pray for Auguste-sama to make a more suitable friend. No, no, I do not dislike it at all. I would like to ask you to be my friend from the bottom of my heart. Heughed hard and grabbed my hand. Even though he was in a simr situation as me, it would be much better than the friendless condition. I knew how difficult it was to be isted. When the rumors that I slept with all the club members in my previous life was spread, I remembered that I couldnt evenugh. No, far fromughing, I couldnt even get angry. My childhood friend who attended another school couldnt bear it and got angry instead of me They are the lowest. Even being the lowest should have a limit! But, so Erica also has a few friends, huh. Yes. But, is that a problem? To only have a few close friends. Nope, no problem. I agree with that idea. Auguste who was narrowing his eyes as heughed looked very innocent. I really wanted to be a friend that could help Auguste at the time of emergency. As I was thinking such a thing, the tune of the string instrument became somewhat hurried. I could hear the singing sound of Goldberry as well. That woman, is she watching from somewhere? There is only starlight, I really dont understand. In other words, I mean something like this When Auguste straightened his shoulders, he changed the way he was holding my hand and kneeled before me. Lady Erica. Would you please dance with me? Yes. It would be my pleasure. Im sorry. That woman, she really likes to meddle unnecessarily. Ahaha. With Augustes lead, we started to dance. Dancing under the starlight, just the two of us. Only the devil and the dragon as spectators. However, Auguste seemed to be more lively than the banquet hall, which was full of people. You seem to be having fun, even though we have only started to dance. Oops, you caught me. Actually, ever since Erica was dancing with the Harvans mage, I was envious. You saw that? Yeah. I saw. Along with your dangerous steps which were likely to step on the foot of your opponent. Ahaha. How embarrassing Auguste danced with a happy expression. His movements were light, and his steps were certain. Surely, he practiced with Palug or the Queen. I was envious. I also wanted to dance with you. Its amazingly fun now. Ah~, how nice it is to speak honestly. I agree. Telling a lie makes you feel tired. Right~. Every day ispletely exhausting. Lets be an honest man only in front of Erica. For example? I want to fly. I want to fly. I want to fly, I want to fly, I want to fly. Unlike the monologue that seemed to be painful a little while ago, he shouted his heartfelt wish. This man really wanted to fly in the sky. Also, I like you. Eh, I will be troubled if you suddenly said that. Eh, but Id like to be friends. Oops, I was surprised. I thought, What was this man saying suddenly? But, I wondered why a person who wants to fly so much like him couldnt fly. By the way, why cant you fly, Auguste-sama? Oh Auguste was speechless for a moment. I felt a bit insensitive, no, I had said considerably insensitive things. Such a thing, maybe it was my first time hearing that told to my face directly. Wow~. Its fresh~. Uh, was it rude? No, it was refreshing. I was treated very cautiously all the time. Wow, then I was terribly insensitive, huh. I guess I might like that kind of insensitive person. Uu. This time I was the one who was speechless. Ah, it was insensitive after all. Lets be careful next time not to hurt others. As I was thinking about such a thing, Auguste began to say something else abruptly. The sleeping princesses will not wake up. He said a somewhat poetic expression, but what did he mean? Of my three dragons, except the eldest sister Goldberry, do not hatch from their eggs. Have you tried kissing them? No, I have tried to at least kiss them a lot. But they do not wake up. You did it? A prince kissing an egg, huh. It felt kind of surreal? Ah, but it might paint a surprising picture. Because everything beautiful people did would be forgiven, how hateful. The royal aristocracy of Ignitia is given a dragon egg when they were born. Only once they hatched the egg, raised the dragon, and rode it that they could be called an adult. Dont you have Goldberry? That girl is a small dragon for self-defence. Shes not going to grow bigger. Her two younger step-sisters should berger. I see. I have decided their names. Red dragon Briar, white dragon Blumbell. Im sure they will grow up into beautiful women. Somehow, Auguste said that with an expression simr to Edward-oniisamas when he was boasting about me. This might be a different type of siscon Perhaps, you cannot ride on the dragon because of that? Thats correct. As a royal family, this is an unusual situation. I dont know why my eggs will not hatchSo, at the very least I want to be able to ride on a general purpose dragon. Is it difficult? It is. So nobility raises dedicated dragons from eggs. I was also told that I can wait until Briar and Blumbell hatch. But you cannot wait? I cant. Auguste put his hands around my waist, lifted me and turned me around. I was slightly surprised. But, after all he was a dragon knight apprentice, he had trained himself. I understood well about the stability of his legs as we were dancing together like this. I asked the guys in the magic academy where they studied the dragons ecology. My father and my grandfather also flew in the sky on the age of seven. But Auguste-sama, you are already ten years old. I do not want to be a genius rider like my father. I just dont want people to think that the child of a genius is ipetent. Just as we finished doing a turn, the song ended. We just stared at each other with our hands still connected. And more than that, I want to protect my mothers honor. I want to prove that the blood of the royal family is flowing within me by riding a dragon. Auguste-sama Behind him, the stars were reflected in the mirror-like sea, I didnt know whether the stars that I saw were on the sky or in the sea. I thought it was beautiful. But Siscon and mothercon, it is a rather deep problem. Siswhat? Oops Dangerous, I carelessly ran my mouth off. Just now, did you say something rude? Was it only my imagination? Can you stare into my eyes properly and say it again? Nothing. It was really nothing. AhC, Auguste-sama is really beautiful, huh~. Just in time, the grinning Palug-san turned up brimming with the intention to tease us. Only during this time, the self-proimed devil looked like an angel. Chapter 29 - Island of Messenger (part eleven)

Chapter 29: Ind of Messenger (parteleven)

You know what. Since Im impatient to start on the next mini arc, Ill post this today. This is the longest chapter to date with more than 4200 words, so pace yourself. There are many hints in this chapter, so I think you will be able to connect them with the previous chapters hints. TL: clover ED: clover
It was the second day after we arrived at the Ind of Messenger. Tomorrow was the day when the jousting tournament would be held. The Advent Festival seemed to be in the peak of excitement for thest few days and the town became more bustling. I also got permission to go out today from Otou-sama. So I decided to go out to the town with Tirnanog. Im d that Tir could eat lots of delicious things yesterday. Umu. It is a not enough for me to fill my belly, but my tongue is satisfied. I may have eaten a bit too much yesterday. So thats why today you did not attend the garden party. Todays garden party was not hosted by the royal family, instead it was the Marquis who was the Queen Consorts deceased parents house who hosted it. Rather it seemed to be an elderly noble-centered event. Otou-sama had an invitation, but as for me, it was said that it was alright not to attend, so I took advantage of that offer to escape from that party. Well, that too. Is it not because you do not want to meet that bad guy Louis you were talking withst night? That is also truebut see, on the subject of the oracle, Ive been thinking on how to change it a little. Ah, I see. Tomorrow was the awaited day of the jousting tournament which could decide my fate. There was only one more day left to avoid the g. However, the current death g itself had already been almost avoided. Auguste would participate in the tournament. Auguste would fall from the dragon. Erica would ridicule Auguste for his failure, or said something that caused a misunderstanding. Through these three conditions, Erica would be selected as a victim of The St. Angel Anthropophagism Case six years in the future. So, there were several ways to prevent the death g. In other words, do not let Auguste participate in the tournament. Auguste sessfully rode on a dragon. Even if Auguste fell from the dragon, do not ridicule him. If it still happened, then beat the contract beastbefore Auguste made a contract with it or before going back to Aurelia territory for some reason might be eptable. Yes, the conditions were easy if I only wanted to avoid my destruction. However, if I considered avoiding Augustes destruction, this was not enough. If Auguste fused with the contract beast, whichever route the heroine chose six years in the future, the beast would run rampant. Even if the murders didnt ur, if the beast separated itself from Auguste, he definitely would lose his ability to ride on a dragon. This was the scenario of Harold who was the third capture object, which could be inferred from Auguste being unable to ride on a dragon. The future of Auguste as a dragon knight would be closed when he made a contract with the contract beast. You are also exposed to the destiny of destruction, but you can still think of helping othersbut, if I think about it, you were the one who released this me that was originally sealed. Somehow, there are things that I cannot ignore without particr reason. Because I had be friends with Auguste, it is all the more so. I cannot understand this kind of thing at allbut, I do not dislike it. Tirnanog shrugged his shoulders and shook his head with a gesture as if saying it couldnt be helped. Yosh, I understand. Let me help you when you want to defeat the contract beast. Uwah, thats most sweet of youah, but thats certainly for the best. The chance to fall down from the dragon and feel desperate is not limited to this years tournament. For example, next year, someone might be ridiculed by falling down again. Even then, it would be safer if the contract beast had already been knocked down. The investigation strategy had been decided. The aim was to discover where the contract beast was hidden in the Ind of Messenger. I couldnt search all of the ind in a day, but I knew someone who might know where the contract beast was. It was Auguste. If I asked him, he should know the approximate ce where the contract beast was. So, I think I will go to the cathedral. If it is not in the cathedral, then the next ce is the castle, I think? Umu. I will keep quiet today. Sorry, Tir. Dont worry. Just by going out with my friend like this, I am happy. Tir said some embarrassing things. While returning an embarrassed grin, my fist gently touched Tirnanog. Along with my reliable partner, I headed for the cathedral. Is Angel-sama in here~? I was walking while calling for Auguste in an unpopr section of the cathedral. Even if I was heard by other people, since it was the Advent Festival and inside the cathedral, if they saw the situation where a child was calling for an angel, people would think of it as a surreal and charming scene. I would keep it to myself that I acquired a great damage as the one I was searching for was smiling at me. Ah, Erica, youre here. Ive been waiting for you. Auguste looked up at the stained ss. If I looked closely, this was the same ce where we met yesterday. I wondered if that stained ss was his favorite design. How did you know that I wille? Because there is a friend with keen hearing. Ah, did you ask Palug-san? That person was mostly a mysterious person, wasnt she? Who was she? An escort? An attendant? Somehow she felt different. Oh, today you are a daughter of a merchants house, huh. The ribbon suits you as well. Thank you very much. Today, I tried dressing as a wealthy merchants daughter for sightseeing. Blue skirt with white shirt, and blue ribbon. I was aiming for a coordination that looked like Alice in Wondend. It was considerably more functional than the nobledys costume, especially the footwear. What do you want to do today? Would you like to see not only the cathedral but other church buildings? Or, should I show you around the city? Thats right What should I do? How should I ask for information on the contract beast? While thinking that way, I noticed a strange thing for the first time since I was standing in front of the stained ss next to Auguste. Thisis there almost no blue color? Even though there are plenty of beautiful red and yellow colors. Aah, it seems that the colorant to make superior blue sses is Gigantias specialty. There are old blue sses, but they are gradually bing impossible to repair. I see Gigantia was the enemy country of the Union Kingdom. It was a country of the Karkinos continent, which had been continuing the Giant War with our continent for a long time. Even though currently we were in a cease-fire, our rtionship with Gigantia was not good. Because of that, the products of Gigantia would naturally be more valuable. Every church is having trouble with it. The colorant seems to be traded at twenty times the price of silver of the same weight. Uwah~, its an unscrupulous businessw. Well, with regard to this stained ss, since the subject is the sun, it does manage to have some blue. In the stained ss, the figures of an angel, the Founder King of Ignitia, and a beautiful sun were depicted. Was this the scene of the founding myth? I inadvertently became fascinated by it, but this was not the time for that. I had to get the whereabouts of the contract beast. About today, is there any sightseeing about the contract beast? Erica, you know about such minor monster as well. The contract beast is a monster that is only transmitted to the royal family of Ignitia, you know? Some of the Ignitias royal family also married to the Aurelia. I think it was because of that I have heard about such a story. For the contract beast, the source of information was the walkthrough in my previous life. However, I couldnt say that, so I tried to bring out the past marriage rtionships between our two families. If he became wary, I couldnt continue the investigation. They said any wishes wille true, that kind of miracle beast is only in the fairy tale~. It is a fairy tale, huh. Yeah, so its apletely fantasy beast that is neither a magical beast nor a phantom beast. No, no, Angel-sama. That seemed to exist, that contract beast. It seemed that it would fuse with you, ording to Liber Monstrorum. If you didnt know, there wouldnt be a bloody incident. Are you interested in the contract beast? Yes, its my dream to see it. Well, its decided. Lets make a sightseeing tour of the contract beast today~. Nowif we dont narrow it down a little bit, we wouldnt be able to visit all the ces today. Eh, is there a lot of ces where the contract beast originated from? Ah, although it is reported to the public as many different monsters, but to the royal family they are one monster of the same name. Heeh, you seem familiar with it. Well. I am the most familiar with it in the current royal family of Ignitia. Auguste seemed to be brimming with confidence. Yosh, lets start from the monster inside the cathedral. That said, Auguste started the sightseeing tour. Tirnanog and I chased such Auguste and arrived in front of a mural which I hadnt seen so far. It was a mural painting of a yellowish cat-like creature and a boy-like person. Perhaps it was drawn a long time ago, but I felt that it was a technique that was more childish than a mural painting. This is the contract beast that always telling a riddle. Telling a riddle? If you win in a riddle match with the contract beast, it would make one wish came truethats why I was looking into this beast for a while. Why? Perhaps I will be able to ride a dragon if I wish for it to this contract beast. The fingers of Auguste traced the yellowish cat of the mural painting. From his voice there was no severe brooding atmosphere, but I became worried. You cant do that, Prince. Because that was also the way to your destruction. But Auguste-sama, isnt making a contract with the contract beast dangerous? Yeah, they said that it will eat you if you lose in the riddle match. But, I guess its a hint that not only the part of the wishes that woulde true. Is that so? However, it is a fictitious animal after all. It is too convenient. As long as you make a contract, whatever your wish is, it wille true. Well, what does the old tale said? The old story of this kind of thing always contained a single truth. Past experiences rule of thumb I took my lessons from the case of the legendary Zaratan, so I thought to pull out the exact truth. There are some stories but it has be scattered. There are two things that I know in a form of a proper story. First, it is a story about when arge number of people died in a pandemic disease, they asked for the contract beast to eat the disease. I see Because the beast ate the disease, many peoples lives were saved. However, the contracted person had been swallowed by the beast inpensation. That person is enshrined as a saintthe shrine is located in the other city. There should be an opportunity to visit that shrine. S-swallowed Somehow, it seemed to imply my destiny. I hoped that beast was not the kind to eat one person each time a wish came true. Another thing is that a boy suffering from a serpents harm made a contract with the beast and gained the power to manipte snakes. The contract beast had won the game with the King of Serpent and it had the right to control the serpents n. Controlling snakes, huhsomewhat niche In addition to fulfilling wishes, there are patterns that show it demands blood forpensation. The boy was about to be killed by the beast, but he made a contract that was convenient for human by winning the riddle matchthats what this mural is all about. The riddle matches from here, huh. Aah, this beast was cursed by the God, and it seems that it had no choice but to ept it if a riddle match was set up. Its a strange story, huh. No, its amon story. If there is nothing like that, people cannot ovee such beast. It is surely the way God created it. Certainly, I felt that the two choices to win against monsters of old tales were to either win by ability or by intelligence. In other words, the contract beast would hear what you wanted to say if you win against it in a riddle match. Well then, lets go to the next one. First of all, the obelisk right outside this building. Auguste said that and headed for the exit. Tirnanog and I also followed after him. While moving, I asked Auguste about the main problem. Does Auguste know about the location of the contract beast? I wonder, if I knew about it, I would have made the contract a long time ago and my wish would have been fulfilled. Thats true At this time, Auguste wouldnt have any contact with both the ce where the contract beast was and the contract beast itself. Did he conceal the fact that he was holding the hints to find it sooner, or would he discover definitive hints after this? I hoped this investigation didnt bring unnecessary trouble upon myself. In the square in front of the cathedral, there was an obelisk about twice as tall as an adults height. I had seen the obelisk itself many times, but this was my first time hearing that it was rted to the contract beast. I cannot say it with a loud voice, but the contract beast is also the goddess of the Ignitias royal family. The obelisk pedestal is the only one since we united under the faith of God, but the pirs were made on the Karkinos continent during the ancient Romulus Empire era. There seems to be no ce where the beast can hide. Ah, lets search the beast in the premise. Oh yeah, I think underneath the obelisk is hollow? That would be difficult Right. There is no air hole. There was an old poem that the contract beast likes to sleep under the sun, so I thought that there was a possibility. The obelisk stone had be a sundial. The foundation of the inscription-carved pir was made of a stone with a mark that marks the time. In first nce, there seemed to be no mechanism that could move it, and it didnt sound hollow even if I hit it. There is no cavity in the pir. Even though it ispletely coated with stone, it somehow feels like a living creature I didnt think there was anything, but my eyes met with Tirnanogs who was at my feet trying to say something. ? Now that I thought about it, there was a beast that was resurrected by something like destroy the monument and suddenlying out of nowhere! There is a possibility that the obelisk itself is the beast that was sealed in other dimension. If we have achieved a specific condition or offering for the resurrection, perhaps Somehow it is suddenly bing more specific I was only imagining amon hypothetical situation. Actually though it was based on real experience. But, it was impossible to seal a dangerous creature in such bustling area as long as there was nothing extra. Offerings You cannot try it. I wont. But, guessing from the old tales, the offerings are likely to be human flesh. Human flesh is impossible though. Both of us were nodding in earnest. After we were doing that and watching the obelisk for a while, Auguste hit his hand. Ah, thats right. This obelisk has a hidden point. In the surroundings it has been scraped off, but you can see there are traces where characters were carved a little, cant you? Ah, thats true. We scraped off all the inscriptions of the era when we trusted the contract beast, and now there is only the Gods hymn that was carved there. It seems that the remaining scriptures are left undone at that time. After all, they wanted to conceal a god who demanded human sacrifice to fulfill peoples wishes. I guess there must have been a fastidious person. It was a precious clue. With an expression that seemed to ooze out feelings, Auguste looked at the ancient characters that had almost disappeared. Well, next is The contract beast tour continued after being prompted by Auguste. The herbal workshop and the clinic were decorated to mimic the face of the cat monster as much as possible. It was likeonigawara1in Japan. The decoration of a lynx eating the demon of ill-health was ced on the entrances and the parts of a building where water was circted, it was said to be a lucky item to repel diseases by eating invading diseases. There were traces of the contract beast in the stalls and other ces as well. The beast seemed to have been the guardian deity of children. Amulets for pregnant women and infants were made with cats eye were still sold here and there around the Ind of Messenger. In old temples and shrines, there were a great variety of remains of the contract beast. An image of a monster with an instrument in hand, a mural painted with an anthropomorphized cat monster, a deep groove called the fingernail mark of the beast was attached to an old altar. All of these were mysterious and interesting. It was quite fun as a sightseeing tour, but I couldnt find the contract beast. I went to that herbal workshop, about two years ago. That was fun. There are nt specimens that I have never seen. I want some samples. The herbal workshop was my most favorite ce I went around today. The herbal medicinal garden attached to the herbal workshop at the monastery was especially interesting. It was a treasure trove of rare nts brought in from Karkinos continent. Some of the flowers had unique beauty, I also wanted to grow up. Erica is serious, huh. I am more or less an alchemist in the making. I am interested in unusual materials. Even though youre still eight years old, youre steadily bing a great alchemist. Will Erica go to Leandez Magical Academy when youre fourteen? Yes, there are many worries about it though. I told Auguste myck of talent as an alchemist. The magical power output in my body didnt work well. By having such condition, I couldnt make many magic items including a wand. I see. Erica is having a difficulty too. I thought Im the only one having a hard time. Well, after all I am the second child, so I wont have too many responsibilities. There is no heavy pressure like Auguste-sama. Still, arent there many hardships if you cannot do what others can do normally? Thats trueit is good for now, but if I thought about the mistakes I would make when I entered the academy It is difficult to be a poor student, huh. Especially when you have a high social status. It was a big leakage. This kind of grumble was not something I should talk about with other people, I carelessly confided in him. As expected, it was easier to talk if you had simr troubles, huh. Well, even if you feel depressed, it cant be helped. I guess so. Thats right, would you like to go to a special ceter on? A special ce? I looked up at Auguste, and he only smiled sweetly. There is a secret room that only the royal family knowsah, wait. Palug also knows about it. Well, Palug-san is always together with you. During the Advent Festival, it will be conspicuous if we are loitering around that area. How about we carry out the n when the poption diminishes slightly? If Im not mistaken, the Aurelia will stay for long-term, right? Yes. Even after the Advent Festival, we will remain here for a few days in rtion to Otou-samas work. Yosh. Its decided. Before we knew it, the shadow of Auguste walking ahead was getting longer. The bell that informed the evening time had resounded. That said, I still didnt know where the contract beast was. Well, at least I knew that there was no dangerous beast in ces that could be easily seen. As I mentioned earlier, I was supposed to be able to stay even after the Advent Festival. I hoped to find and incapacitate it before returning home. Shall we go home soon? Wont people be worry if its toote? Yes. Then, I will send you back to your temporary residence. On the way back to the Duke of Aurelias temporary residence, Auguste looked up to the sky unexpectedly. There was the figure of a dragon returning to the stable. Auguste didnt say a word, he just kept staring at the sight. As if looking at something radiant, he seemed to yearn for it. Somehow, I felt uneasy. Prince Auguste, please do not force yourself to participate in the tournament. I wont. There is no dragon to participate, and I cannot ride it in the first ce. Im sure that you will be able to ride on a dragon one day, you will be a dragon knight. Hahahaha. You say that easily. Auguste seemed to be deste, he wasughing without power. It seems that people who are optimistic will go well at such times. Optimistic, huhyou dont need to tell me. Well then, optimistically, Id like to ask Erica one thing. Eh? What is it? Please tell me, Ill help you if I can. Really? Well then, Ill take your kind offer His arms suddenly blocked my progress. I was pushed lightly as I stepped back until my back touched the wall. Auguste came closer as he looked into my face as it was. I instinctively leaned back, he fixed me in ce by pressing my body against the wall. Erica, I want ityour Eh? Oya? Was this posture the Kabe-don that I had heard so much rumors about? This was the thing that Auguste did after his affection grew in the game. However, the other party in that scene was Chloe, the original protagonist, not me. After his affection grew, Auguste became even shier. Auguste was staring at me with serious eyes. His supple fingers were attached to my chin. My right hand was instantly searching for the Wand of Hold, but reconsidered it three times since I was reluctant to use it. Augustes hand that was on my chin turned sideways, and then he pulled out the ribbon that I used to tie my hair and pulled it out. Hm? Are you surprised? What did you imagine? Wha!? Augusteughed while flipping the ribbon he stole from me. I was surprised! What are you doing suddenly to ady!? Rather, it is because you are ady. For the sake of showing his devotion to thedy, the knight wears thedys thing and flies through the sky, right? Auguste jokingly tied his hair with my ribbon. It suited him very well. This guy truly looked like a girl. I couldnt believe it that he would be the host-type in the future. But because I felt a bit frustrated, I would rebel. Please return it! I will not give it to a mean person! N-o-w-a-y! Isnt it fine, its not going to decrease anyway. It is decreasing! My ribbon is decreasing by one! Augusteughed happily, evaded my hand and ran away. His expression looked like he was having fun, and my hand that was trying to take back the ribbon was hesitating. I decided that this current lively Auguste was better than the baster statue one. Arent you my friend? Wont you give me a ribbon? Uh, thats true, but Right. Then, it is decided! Auguste started running when I faltered. I also chased after him. Its a promise! I will definitely fly through the sky wearing this proof of our friendship! Augustes smile was sparking in the evening sun. He would wear my ribbon when he could ride on a dragon and fly in the sky. I imagined the scene in my mind. Surely, it would make me proud.
1Onigawara is a type of roof ornamentation found in Japanese architecture. They are generally roof tiles or statues depicting a Japanese ogre or a fearsome beast. Often found on Buddhist temples. (source) Chapter 30 - Jousting Tournament (part one)

Chapter 30: Jousting Tournament (partone)

Trouble is in the airwell, enjoy the chapter! TL: clover ED: clover
It was the day of the jousting tournament that used a dragon. Before the tournament began, I decided to walk while looking at the wide variety of dragons from all over the world with my father. A wide variety of dragons, from the orthodox colored dragons of red, blue, white, ck, etc., to dragons with beautiful spots and streaks, severe faced dragon covered with thorns, were having a brush with people who came as spectators. There are amazing amount of people and dragons, huh. Yes, no matter what people say, this tournament is one of the most prosperouspetition of the Union Kingdom. Tirnanog was carrying my bags, disguising as a steel golem as usual. However, when we arrived at the auditorium we nned to take another action. It was still couldnt be predicted at what timing Auguste would get in touch with the contract beast. Perhaps it might be just after this tournament. Tir, as I thoughtin case of emergency, please do it. Leave it to me. If I do it seriously, there is nobody who can run away from me. Auguste was not going to participate, but other problems might ur. Therefore, instead of me who couldnt easily go out from the audience seating, Tirnanog who was inconspicuous and fast would track the beast. By the way, when I was with my father, I asked him to be quiet. The audience and the dragon knights were not the only ones touching the dragons. People with doctorate degree dispatched from Leandez Magic Academy were doing an investigation of the dragons quietly here. The students were wearing the mark of crested ibis, so I could recognize them at a nce. Honorable Duke of Aurelia. It has been a long time! Ah, Elric-kun. That voice was from a clumsy sses-wearing man who was scheduled to appear in the magic academy six yearster as a teacher, Elric Actorius. (Wow~, I able to confirm the face of the fourth capture target!Is this lucky?) Perhaps they were already familiar with each other, Elric started to chat with my father. Elric was Edward-oniisamas best friend from the same year. He was still a student, but he seemed to havee along as a professors assistant. With ruffled gray hair, troubled eyebrows, and gray eyes. He looked like an honest, gentle young man. His smiling face that had a feeling of bashful and awkwardness was impressive, and if I looked closely, he was a beauty that wouldnt lose even if he was standing in line with my older brother. If I said it in a good way, he was an academic student, but if I said it in a bad way, he felt like an otaku with his casual and sloppy clothing. However, only special schrs from the magic academy were allowed to wear the Kings Schr mark. His slightly refined movements and smart atmosphere were shown through, was it because of his hidden origin? But, as soon as he appeared his sses were already askew. I squirmed a bit, I wanted to fix it. By the way, he disguised himself as amoner, but he was supposed to be born in nobility. Yes, it was the information that was on the character introduction. If I had yed his individual scenario, I would have understood more about the detailed circumstances of him. It was very regrettable. It waspletely unknown why a shy person like Edward-oniisama was good friends with the pure Elric. Did they have amon hobby? Ah, speaking of which, Elric was majored in magical beast research, so he might be getting along well with my older brother who was investigating Zaratan. Elrics line of sight was directed this way. When he noticed, my father introduced me. Oops, are you meeting for the first time? This is my daughter Erica. Pleased to meet you, Elric-sama. I gave a light greeting while pinching the skirt. I put on an innocent smile on my face as much as possible. Ah no, please stop with the formalities, Erica-sama. Because I am just a lowlymoner student. Elric dyed his cheeks shyly and tried to correct the skewed sses with trembling hands. Such an ordinary person, he already felt familiar and it was fresh in this world. Then, how about Actorius-sensei? No, no, Im still a research student, no way! I heard from Edward, but it seems that he is publishing papers one after another at a young age. Well, how amazing. He was truly an unmatched talented and earnest young man, huh. N-no, Im not that greatEven the research is something that is going well thanks to Edward. He became flustered. My father also seemed to enjoy teasing about the future prospects of the young man. Beside indulging himself in alchemy and ruins investigation, it seemed Edward-oniisama was also striving in other academic pursuits. Elric-kun, are you going to help out in the tournament today? Y-yes. I am checking the dragons in todays tournament. It is because doping dragons with some magical potion or using dangerous equipments that are not suitable for the match are being rampant. It was surprising that this countrys dragon knights would do such a thing. Did that mean the participants were serious? Ah! By the way, did Edward note along today? Aah, my son is a bitthere is a business that he has to take care of. My father looked around before saying so. Oh, he was in a secret duty at the direct order of the Ignitia royal family. From his reaction, Otou-sama seemed to know the content. Perhaps, it is an investigation of the grave robbery case? Since the previous incident of Leandez, recently there are too many simr cases. No, I cannot tell you the details right now, but its another matter. I seeI understand. Previous incident of Leandez. Was that the story of the night when we went to the Ruins of Visitor? Because there was an emergency situation, my older brother went to the magic academy in a panic. If the grave robbery incident had happened at that time, I could understand the reason he went in a hurry. My father and Actorius-sensei stared at me who was straining my ears to listen. Immediately, I tried smiling as if I didnt know anything. Hm. We should end this conversation. T-thats right! Obviously, I had the face of I heard something unpleasant. No, no, I didnt understand what you were talking about, so it was alright to leak more information, you know? Elric-kun. Then, lets talk another time. Yes, Your Honor. Thank you for your continued support. After saying goodbye to Actorius-sensei, my father and I headed towards the tournament venue. The seats for noble guests, Ignitia royal family and the three former kingdoms, were supposed to be prepared. In other words, it was including the King, Queen Consort, and Auguste. Duchess of Harvan and Ann. The empty seat for Duke of Lucanrant. And then, my father the Duke of Aurelia and I. Would Auguste sit properly at the seats for noble guests? I was a little worried. No way, he wouldnt ride on a dragon without telling mewould he? While bing a little anxious, I came through the gate of the venue. The venue for the jousting tournament was decorated with the image symbols that represented each former kingdom. Ignitia of the South was a red me and a golden dragon. Lucanrant of the North was a white snow flower and a silver wolf. Harvan of the East was a silver moon and a ck forest. Aurelia of the west was a golden star and ultramarine sea. However, we were heading for seats with red and gold, not the gold and aquamarine ones. The noble guests seat for Ignitia was made slightly higher than the others. H-huh? Where is Prince Auguste? That was the first thing that came out of my mouth. Without greeting first, I said such a thing. Ah, this was bad. The Ignitia King and his wife were surprised to see this. Auguste, huhthat child said he was not feeling well and went back to his room. In the past he was looking forward seeing the tournamentit couldnt be helped. Erica-sama, thank you for caring about our son. If he knew that you were worried, he surely will be delighted. Somehow, the eyes of the Ignitia couple that were looking at me were very kind. But I didnte up here to raise their good will towards me, I came to strike my death gs. I am sorry for the disturbance. I said something rude to the prince at the banquet, so I want to apologize in personunfortunately, it seems that I have to do it in another asion. Thank you for inviting me to the tournament today. I lowered my head and backed down so as to be hidden behind my fathers shadow. I was too impatient. Alright. The wound was shallow. Probably shallow. I didnt think the umted mistakes would be aughing matter , but that was alright. Anyway, I wondered if Auguste really was in the room. It seemed to be progressing like the original work, I was worried. I wanted to get out and see his condition, but I wondered if that would also be difficult. I made an eye contact with Tirnanog at my feet, but for now I decided to wait at the noble guests seat. It would be bad if I moved too early and couldnt respond to unforeseen circumstances. When I thought about such a thing, King Ignitia and Otou-sama started talking cheerfully. ckcurrant will also participate this year, Your Majesty. Lets see. Ooh, youre right! Ernsts eyes are as enviable as ever. What kind of rider is he? His face is covered with a helmet, a ck armor, and no crestthere is a blue ribbon on his left arm. A mysterious ck knight whose identity is unknown! Moreover, he seems to have an oath with ady. I remember that. I used to hide my face and participate when I was young. About Auguste, it is regretful that he couldnt participate because of the age restrictions. King Ignitia looked at the youthful dragon knight with a joyful expression. He really liked dragons. Huh, but, he said somewhat disturbing words. Unknown ck knight? A blue ribbon? Somehow, the dialog of King Ignitia about I used to hide my face and participate when I was young caught my attention. No way, right? Otou-sama, which one is ckcurrant? That big ck dragon, Erica. She is a general purpose dragon of 20-meter ss. This tournament is also a way of picking uppetent knight candidates hidden in the city, Erica-ojousan. However, when ites to the 20-meter ss, it is hard to find a rider for them. I guess this is the first time in five years that she flies with a rider on her. When I asked for an exnation, an unexpectedly detailed information came back. King Ignitia seemed to be especially excited. When people talked about his favorite subject, it unintentionally resulted in rapid-talking, they resembled each other in this way. I wonder if that ck knight belongs to the Order, but he is an excellent rider, huh. ckcurrant has a docile nature, but she is a 20-meter ss. It is wonderful just being able to get on her. Certainly, that is a person Id love to be in our Order. I see. Anyway, my suspicion had grown more and more as I heard the exnation. Was that Auguste riding on ckcurrant the ck Dragon? Oh, I hoped it was an unrted unknown genius. Even if it was Auguste, I hoped that something wouldnt go wrong. Outside my prayers, the horn marking the opening of the tournament resounded loudly.
Jousting is fighting on horseback as a knight withnces. But, instead on horses, this tournament uses dragons. Chapter 31 - Jousting Tournament (part two)
Chapter 31: Jousting Tournament (parttwo)
Its the calm before storm. I hope the action parts are understandable. Enjoy the chapter! TL: clover ED: clover
The jousting tournament was divided into three sses. A 5-meters ss, that was a dragon whose body length was 3 meters C including the tail C with wing length 5 meters. A dragon with a wing length 10 meters and a total body length of 6 meters was called a 10-meters ss. A dragon with a wing length of 20 meters and a total body length of 12 meters was called a 20-meters ss. Excluding the tail, the 5-meters ss was about the size of a pony, the 10-meters ss was a little bigger than a horse. The 20-meters ss wasabout the size of a small airne? If it was that big, I couldnt see the people on board when I looked from afar. Right now the 5-meters ss and 10-meters ss matches were finishing smoothly. The rider of the 10-meters ss winner, the knight who was on the bronze dragon, was proudly holding his left arm facing the audience seating with the cheers of the audience and the flowers thrown in. Several ribbons were wrapped around his left hands armor. This knight also pledged his dedication to severaldies. A lot of flowers were thrown to the bronze dragon leaving the arena. Several flower wreaths were caught around the horns or the thorns. During the Advent Festival, the winning knight was praised as a hero, and the dragon was adorned with more flowers and loves from the people. We at the noble guests seats also threw in the prepared wreaths. At that time, my eyes met with Anns who was sitting on the opposite side across the people of the Ignitia royal family. We waved at each other. Well, after that, was us alright? Lets ask Annter. Straining my ears, the Queen Consort and the mother-daughter of Harvan who were dressing to show an elegant dress style of Ignitia, seemed to be excited with a girly topic abouting up with an idea on how to protect their skin from the southern sunrays. On the contrary, over here was a lecture about dragons from the King who seemed to have bing child-like. I learned a lot, but where did Ann and I differ? Next would be the match of 20-meters ss. Although I wasnt participating, somehow I was feeling nervous. This was the first game of that ck Knight who might be Auguste. A ck knight on a ck dragon, and a knight who rode on a brass dragon who was his opponent, went down to the arena. Just because the dragons were pping their wings, my vertical roll, which was quite far away from them, was fluttering in the wind. I felt the strong wind that seemed to be blown off by a dragon flying around nearby. It would be like a typhoon when the 20-meters ss did it. Around the audience seat, Protective Circle that the mages had set up, and the Wand of Protective Shield that the alchemists had prepared were on standby. It was prepared for an emergency ident, but I was a bit worried whether the dragons that woulde in could really be stopped. When the match started, both Otou-sama and His Majesty the King were using a wand. His Majesty the King also wore alchemists leather gloves properly to prevent the reaction. It looked like the wand they were using was Raptor Sight. The top of the wand was a hawks eye stone, the material for the shaft was a type of maple called a irvoyant tree. On its surface woven-bamboo pattern were carved, and at the bottom of the shaft a sculpture of a hawks head was added. For the core materials, ten types of bones of birds of prey were used. The effect of this wand, which could be made rtively cheap, was to enhance our eyesight. It could be said that it was a perfect wand for watching this match. Hou, that blue ribbon, it seems that golden threads are slightly embroidered into it. Guessing from the matching colors, is that guysdy from Aurelia? Hmm, that ck knight is quite small. It is regrettable that his face cannot be seenits concerning Your Majesty, please moderate your unjust suspicion. The King who had reinforced his eyes were muttering while observing the ck Knight carefully. My heart felt like it was going to leap out of my ribcage. It became more and more resembling the ribbon I gave to Auguste. Oh, if you dont mind Erica-ojousan, then you should use this wand. The price of this wand will be my treat. Would that be alright? Your Majesty, if my daughter is spoiled too much Isnt it fine? Because she is interested in the dragons. Im just d that children like the tournament. The King gave his wand while smiling. While I felt somewhat guilty, I still took the wand. If this was the case, lets use it to find out whether that ck knight is Auguste or not, since that was the point. Pardon me, Your Majesty. Im sorry to interrupt you, but may I swing this wand twice? Erica, that Its fine, its fine. You can use it continuously. Apologizing to Otou-sama internally, I epted the offer. After equipping the alchemists silk gloves my older brother gave me as a presentst time, I swung the Raptor Sight twice. Although my vision was enhanced sufficiently for watching just by swinging it once, if I swung it twice I gained visual capability that exceeded that. As soon as the effect was applied, I focused my eyes on the ribbon which the ck Knight put around his arm. (Wow! Thats my ribbon!!) The magically enhanced visual acuity erged the ribbon wrapped around the ck Knights arm like a cameras zoom function. There was an embroidery with golden thread on the blue fabric. The design also matched and there was no mistake because it was a hand-sewn embroidery. That means the ck Knight who hid his identity was confirmed to be Auguste. What should I do? The situations were developing steadily towards my death g. If this was the case, there was nothing that I could do except to pray that Auguste wouldnt fall, and thought about words that could be a good follow-up that wouldnt seem to be insulting if he fell. The horn that marked the start of the match rang. The dragon knights, who were facing each other, held a long spear before them and bowed. This dragons jousting tournamentpeted for superiority by having three matches on a one-on-one basis. The first one was with a spear, then with an axe or hammer, finally a match with a sword. Of course, it was not enough for the dragon knights to just go all out, they needed to win ording to the game-specific rules. Shields were attached on three points: the left shoulder of the rider, the left chest of the dragon, and the left rear of the saddle. If they hit their weapon on one of those shields, they would earn one win. If they fell from the saddle or dropped their weapon, it would be their opponents win. The first one to score two wins or made their opponent faints would advance to the next round. After bowing, they gripped the long spear with their whole right arm as if embracing it, and took a charging stance. The two dragons of ck and brass blowed up cloud of dust as they leaped, caught the wind with their huge wings and rose sharply. It seems that it has started. Hou. This isjust by looking at his movements above ground, I think that hes not an ordinary person. What do you mean? Your Majesty? I asked the King who was brimming with atmosphere that he wanted to exin it no matter what. Yeah. Erica-jousan. Dragon is a creature that is easy to reflect the mental state of their rider. Especially when ites to fighting. Yes. Look at that, the shakiness of the neck of the ck dragon is smaller than the brass dragon, right? That ckcurrant is a dragon with calm temperament, but it is rare that she trusts such first-time rider so much. Is that so Auguste, somehow you were immensely praised by your father. Or rather, I was wondering how did his riding ability became better this quickly. No way, had he already fused with the contract beast? While I was feeling anxious, the match was entering the climax. The dragons entangled themselves together, crossing several times in the air like a tornado. Just by chasing the shades of ck and brass that changed ces quickly, I became dizzy. Soon, both of them abruptly took a distance from each other. Both riders threw away their spear, pulled out the second weapon that was attached to the saddle, and took the stance for either axe or hammer and bowed. A shield that broke into two was falling, I didnt know whose was it. Which one of them won? I do not think that he is a young boy, he is quite skilled with spear, Your Majesty. Umu. That feint when they shed their spears for the third time, it is not something that even the regr dragon knight is able to do. Perhaps he is a famous juvenile knight in the field of jousting. It was admirable that the one that broke was the shield of the saddle. That was very thrilling. I thought that the ck Knight was aiming for the dragons chest. Instead he turned around and swooped down from that posture and struck the rear. Otou-sama and King Ignitia were talking delightfully about their first impressions. When I looked for the aforementioned saddle that turned up in the conversation, I realized that the shield behind the saddle of the brass dragon was gone. That means, it was Auguste who took the first win. Erica-ojousan. You may wish to take a momentary break and look over the match area as a whole. If you stared too closely, it will be rather difficult to catch the battle flow. Thank you very much, Your Majesty. The King who seemed to have read myplexion whispered into my ear. Although the second match was about to start, I consciously tried to calm my mind and spread my horizons a little. Certainly, this time it might be easier to see their movements than the first match. ckcurrant that Auguste rode on, sometimes as daring as an eagle, sometimes as graceful as a swallow, nimbly flew over the opponents dragon despite herrge build, barely grazing it in passing. She was moving in a way that made me nervous. As if Auguste integrated his whole body into the dragon and became her third front leg, he breathed in sync with her and aimed at the opponents rider. Every time the heavy mace shed with the big axe, the brass dragons riders bnce would be thrown off. However, Auguste was stable as if the saddle and his lower body were stuck together. It is a bold, aggressive turn from the first match, Your Majesty. He didnt frighten his dragon, there are not many riders who evene close to have that kind of capability. Is that so, Your Majesty? Umu. Thats because the mental state of the rider is transmitted directly to the dragon. Nothing is more gant than letting the dragon to feel a sense of absolute security, not to mention his technique to avoid shing at the veryst momentOh! Look at that, Erica-ojousan! Now he performs a backward somersault that seems to twine around his opponent! King Ignitia kept watching the battle flow with raising exultation like a child. It seemed that he was fascinated by the battle of the ck Knight Auguste. It was not unreasonable. There was an indescribable beauty about his fight. Even I who was without knowledge, thought that his way of fighting was cool. Couldnt bear the fierce attack, the opponent knight finally dropped his axe. The match was over. The cheers from the audience praised the ck Knight who was actually Auguste in disguise. The knight of the brass dragon took off his helmet and raised one hand in surrender. Auguste made an inverted flight with his dragon and touched the opponent knights hand. That touch was also done by acrobatics flight that almost grazed his opponent. The brass dragons knight, after a moment of shock, fainted with the ck Knight waving his hand while giving a broad smile behind him. Instead of showing his face, the ck Knight was showing off by standing up on the saddle of the dragon that should be unstable and bowed to the audience. The audience seats were cheering for the ck Knight again. King Ignitia unexpectedly stood up and apuded. Even though it was still the first game, there was a tremendous excitement. Thats brilliant! That ck knight will definitely be scouted into our Order! Its regrettable. Its truly regrettableI want to show this match to Auguste! He will definitely like this ck Knight! Without knowing that it was his son, the King praised the ck Knight. Thebination of ck Knight Auguste and ck Dragon ckcurrant kept on winning smoothly. Moreover, every match was a straight two wins. Auguste advanced to the final match. On the opposite side was a dragon knight wearing silvery white armor, Louis Ode-Ignitia with the White Dragon Camellia. I felt that a fateful confrontation was going to start. Chapter 32 - Jousting Tournament (part three)

Chapter 32: Jousting Tournament (partthree)

The action parts with the dragons are kinda hard to trante since I cant really imagine it. But I hope its understandable. Also, somehow Otou-sama (Ernst) is kinda cool~ TL: clover ED: clover
After the semifinals finished, the game arenas that were roughed up by the intense battles were tidied up. A levelling tool simr to a tremendouslyrge rake was pulled by a dragon asrge as a number of cows together. It seemed to be a difficult job just to level out a vast match arena. The final would be a match between Auguste who disguised himself as the unknown ck Knight who rode on the ck Dragon ckcurrant against Louis Ode-Ignitia who rode on the White Dragon Camellia. Not only Auguste, Louis was also in the final for the whole match. Louis ride, the White Dragon Camellia, seemed to have more speed and power than other dragons. Although there were little differences in the riderspetence, there was a big gap due to the performance difference of their dragons. On top of that, Louis liked to y rough. It was forbidden to use dragons fangs, ws, and breaths, but he hadunched attacks in all other ways. Due to the fact that his dragon had more strength, even if his spear didnt hit, it would cause his opponents stance to copse as it was. He would keep a position where he could hold his opponents head by taking advantage of his dragons speed, and made his opponent hit the ground. He would let Camellia made a roar as they passed their opponent, and made their opponent lost theirposure. Blowed up sand to blind their opponents eyes, or made smokescreen. Etc. The King said that Louis rough way of fighting was because he was from Karkinos. Dragon knights from the Ignitias territory in Karkinos, whether they were young or veterans, seemed to be rich in battle experience without exception. Their way of fighting involved a riding technique assuming the opponent was a giant, the King said. As a knight its not something to be praised about, but it is another thing if you think of it as a soldier. That rough y would be a good stimulus for young dragon knights who only had few battle experiences. I see. But Your Majesty is another good stimulusit seems that you like ckcurrants unknown ck Knight rider better? Fufufu. It cant be helped, you know? I am just a person. My thoughts as a King and my personal preference are different. King Ignitia winked with a look like a mischievous child. When I saw that, I remembered Auguste when he was the self-proimed Angel-san. The King and Augustes gestures resembled each other at that moment. While the King and Otou-sama were happily talking how That was a great game, That dragon knight is good, someone came up to the noble guests seats. The one who appeared diving under the banner in which the emblem of Ignitia was woven was Actorius-sensei who had the badge of management staff attached on him. Huh? Were your sses already askew, Sensei? Your Majesty the King, Honorable Duke, pardon me for disturbing you during a meeting. Oh, Elric-kun. What is it? There has been a report from the observation team saying that there are foul ys performed by means of magic. Otou-sama easily introduced Actorius-sensei to the King. Actorius-sensei took out a parchment on which the stamp of management staff was printed from his bosom and showed it to them. Otou-sama looked onto the parchment. Hmm, ckcurrantthat ck Knight, huh. Thats right, Your Majesty. Because of the incident in Harvans territory, strong mages were dispatched all over the ce, although only a few traces of cleverly hidden concealment magic were perceived I heard a somewhat disturbing conversation. Auguste was cheating? I had never heard of such story, and he didnt seem to be a person who likes to cheat. Even if he did ride on the dragon behind my back, since the suspicions about Augustes blood hadnt been cleared, there was no meaning in cheating. Either way, this was the person who took a dynamic approach of fusing with a contract beast by putting his life on the line. Was it a conspiracy? Or, was history bing distorted because I took different actions from the original? While thinking about such a thing, a big cheer rose from the audience. When I saw the arena, two dragons were flying away. King Ignitia who saw that straightened his back and shouted unexpectedly. What! Why has the game started while it is still under discussion!? Ah, oh no! Im very sorry, Your Majesty the King. I forgot to contact other departments to put in a break! Uwah, Actorius-sensei was already a clumsy person at this time, huh. Actorius-sensei made amotion in his panic, trying to fix his sses cement many times. However, the pair of sses shifted in a strange direction each time. Whats with that, were those eyesses cursed? Otou-sama stopped Actorius-sensei who was finally trying to break into a run somewhere. Elric-kun, calm down. Anyway, lets check the facts first. Aah, once the tournament has started, it cannot be interrupted at a moments notice. Even if it is themand of the King. Otou-sama nodded in the words of the King and took out a single wand. Made of sugar maple, with a squared emerald stuck to the head of the wand C it was the Wand of m Sight. It was somewhat longer than the wand of Edward-oniisama, and it was specially made in which the peacock feather workmanship and the surface of the emerald were iid with gold. Otou-sama was called with the epithet Long-Armed Ernst. Otou-samas role in the naval battle of Aurelia was a super long-range bombardment that buried the giants over the horizon with a blow. Therefore, it seemed that Otou-samas wands had been subjected to range extension. Looking at ck Dragon ckcurrant who was already dancing far above in the sky, Otou-sama shook his wand. After the same magic circle like the ordinary m Sight appeared, multiple magic circles ovepped in a binocr shape. Hmso that is the source of the magical effect, huh. I see. There is a concealment magicyered over and over. It is no wonder that he passed through the exam before the match if this is the case. I was in shock. I wondered if Auguste really did something wrong. There had to be a misunderstanding. But, it is harmlessno, although it cannot be said to be harmless, at the very least it isnt strengthening the dragon illegally. Otou-sama, that, what magic is it? It is intoxication. Intoxication? Magic of Intoxication? Why was there such a thing on Augustes dragon? While I was worried, the King gave a broad smile. Hahaha. Magic of Intoxication? Certainly, if people could be strengthened with such a thing, the bar would be overflowing with mighty men. Rather, he used the Magic of Intoxication on his dragon, but he still can manipte his dragon splendidly over there. As the King said, he was right. Drunk dragons seemed dangerous to approach. To the words of the King, Otou-sama shrugged his shoulders. However, this is awkward, Your Majesty. Although it is only a Magic of Intoxication, there is no doubt that it will be in vition of the prohibition of use. As long as he loses, we can handle this internally as our secretbut that ck Knight, he is not likely to lose that easily. After thinking for a while, King Ignitia slowly nodded whether he came to a conclusion internally. Yosh. Lets continue it. Look at the audiences faces. It would be a riot if we interrupt this match. Unfortunately, even if the ck Knight won, it cannot be treated like a win. In the first ce, Your Majesty wants to see this match, right? Fufu. You caught me. To Otou-samas statement, the King stuck out his tongue. However, he soon put on a serious look and instructed Elric. Anyway, Elric. That magic is an Intoxication Magic and does not strengthen dragons and the ridersso, I would like you to notify other staff members. Understood, Your Majesty the King. Elric bowed out, left the noble guests seats and went down the stairs in a hurry. I was a little worried whether he would fall. But, I was more worried about Unexpectedly, the audience stood awkwardly. Otou-sama, the King, and I restlessly returned our eyes to the two dragons. Somehow, it seemed that Auguste was overwhelmed by his opponent. The King and Otou-sama immediately analysed the situation of the match. Hm? Just now, was that a hit? No, Your Majesty, that was a feint. Simultaneously with the attack on the ck Knight, Louis hit his own shield. It seems that you mistook it as a hit by that sound. Attentive to the sound of Louis shield, Auguste took his gaze off from Louis spear for a moment and confirmed his own shield. Without missing that gap, Louis tried to knock down ckcurrant by Camellias body m. Even though I thought that it would hit her for sure, ckcurrant avoided that body m by a hairs breadth. Although Auguste was good at fighting, his pace was broken by Louis foul y attacks. (Wow, dangerous, nevertheless, even though he didnt see the other party, Auguste avoided that well, huh.) Ignitias dragon knights could see their surroundings by the dragons line of sight. A few matches before, King Ignitia taught me such a thing. Whenever they rode on a dragon, they would be able to grasp their surroundings that they shouldnt be able to see through the eyes of their dragon. The more adept they were at riding, the clearer their field of vision through the eyes of their dragon, and the duration for borrowing their dragons eyes became longer. (So, in fact, Auguste who rides on a dragon for the first time is supposed to not be able to see behind him that muchits strange.) The two of them took a distance and turned, once again took a charging stance. Just as in the several spear matches before, Camellia was rising to a high and far away position. The difference in speed and power of the two dragons appeared clearly. ording to the exnation of Otou-sama and the King, basically it was advantageous in the battle between the spears for the one whose dragon could fly farther and higher. It was because there was more room to elerate more in the immediate following attack. After all, ckcurrant is in disadvantage at the spear match. Umu. Until now, because the dragons were equal in terms of physical abilities, that ck Knight overwhelmed his opponents by his riding technique aloneit is natural that Camellia bes a difficult opponent for him. Why were two dragons of the same 20-meters ss could have such a big difference? While watching the matches, I heard this from the King and Otou-sama. The answer seemed to be because one of them was bred by a wealthier aristocrat. King Ignitia arranged things so that every noble could have rich environment to breed their dragons. Each of them had their own private stables and hunting ground. Food contained abundant nutrition and keepers who managed their bnced nutrition. A proper training menu. Many staffs gathered just to manage a single dragon, including a specialized dragon doctor who managed not only their physical health but also mental health. Although the strength of Camellia is unnatural to be only from the matter of rearing environment differences, well, even if Ode-Ignitia family hides one or two techniques to raise a strong dragon, it is not strange. The King said that while tilting his head. Anyway, I found out that Augustes ckcurrant was in disadvantage. I wondered if the dragon eggs he was raising had hatched, for him to be able to confront a dragon equivalent to Camellia. Auguste continued avoiding while riding a dragon that was inferior in performance. However, overwhelmed by the speed and power of Camellia, Auguste seemed to have no time to attack. After tens or so attacks, ckcurrants bnce was eventually thrown off. Louis didnt miss that opportunity. In order not to give ckcurrant time to recover, Louis charged with the smallest turning radius. Making a sharp descend with Camellia, Louis aimed at the shield on the left rear of the saddle from the back of Auguste. (Dangerous!) Just before Louis spear hit, Auguste made ckcurrant do a somersault at the perfect timing. From Augustes position, he shouldnt be able to see the exact position of Louis. Nevertheless, he used the dragons field of view again to avoid that attack. Louis spearhead stabbed the empty air. While Auguste was upside down, he stabbed his spear aiming for Louis who made a mistake, but he didnt hit the shield. Immediately after the two of them passed each other, something unexpected happened. Louis was gone from Camellias saddle. (Ah, thats wrong! He wasnt gone!) When I moved my gaze towards Auguste, something was stuck to his spear and struggling. It was Louis who was hanging suspended with a strap of his armor entangled. (Eeh? But Louis has a big body, so how did that happen!?) If I looked closely, the spearhead was fixed to the metal fixtures attached to the saddle. That should have been the metal fixtures to attach the spear while riding. Certainly this would give all the weight to the dragon, so he didnt need power to lift him. Instead, the timing to entangle the armor strap and fix it to the opposite side was supposed to be quite difficult. If he failed, Louis would be wary of it and he wouldnt be able to try it again, and I was impressed by that bold move. He pulled it off using the momentum when the dragon turned direction, huh. Houthat was very clever Otou-sama was convinced by the Kingsmentary, he sighed in admiration reflexively. Even the audience didnt understand what happened just by looking at it. The venue fell silent. However, when Auguste held Louis out towards Camellias forelimbs, the audience broke into cheers. If the opponents body waspletely separated from their saddle, it was counted as one win like an attack on the shield. Despite being said to be at disadvantage, Auguste, who rode on ckcurrant, won the first match.
If you are wondering why Auguste used Magic of Intoxication on his dragon, the reason will be revealed in a few chapters. About the difference in performance between Auguste and Louis dragons: remember, ckcurrant is a general purpose dragon. Just think of her as a mass breed horse, while Louis Camellia is a racing horse. As a personal dragon, Camellia is subjected to specific training menu, quality food, and other privileges. Chapter 33 - Jousting Tournament (part four)

Chapter 33: Jousting Tournament (partfour)

Camellia put Louis on her back. Louis raised his helmet and was shouting something with an angry expression, but I couldnt hear the content. Auguste who was dressed in ck armor was preparing for the next match and it seemed that he didnt view Louis as his opponent. Next was the match of heavyweight weapons. ording to the setup, they supposed to return to their starting position, threw away their spear, pulled out the heavyweight weapons such as mace and il, and bowed to each other. The match was supposed to start after that. Louis didnt try to return to his starting position, instead as soon as he removed his own axe from the saddle, he struck the ck Knight who turned his back. However, as if Auguste knew about it, he turned the body of his dragon around suddenly and knocked down the axe. He threw away his spear at the same time and pulled out his mace, but he didnt immediately move to attack. When Auguste took a bowing posture while performing an acrobatic flight, the booing of the audience toward Louis turned into cheers for the ck Knight all at once. As expected, that ck Knight is simr to a flower that attracts peoples attention. It is a shame that he cannot be announced as victorious even if he won this match. Since it is the Magic of Intoxication rather than illegal enhancement, isnt it likely that the audience will forgive his circumstances? Even if the audience and I are fine with it, those noisy elders wouldnt tolerate it. Good grief. I didnt think the day woulde when dictatorship became attractive. King Ignitia shrugged his shoulders jokingly. I knew that feeling. Whether Auguste wins or loses in this match, I wanted to give him a lei in honor of his good fight. At the moment, only I knew the identity of that ck Knight. The flow of this match was leaning favorably to Louis again. Camellia always flew as if anticipating ckcurrant, she kept making a descent that obstructs her path. Every time ckcurrant tried to rise she would be held down, and if she tried to go down, she would be kicked further away. Like that, atst ckcurrant was staggering as shended. In fact, Auguste couldnt avoid Louis attack, he was forced to ward off his attacks with his mace. It was an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation against Louis and Camellia who were still in the air. But still, Auguste was defending tenaciously. Louis who lost his temper, was starting his rough y once again. He attacked the ground with Camellias tail and began to make cloud of dust. Hm, a smokescreen, huh. So hes going to do it again, that Louis. Otou-sama and the King seemed to be able to read the next move. I recalled the previous match that Louis was in. At that time, Louis dropped his opponent to the ground, set up dirt and smoke, then aimed at the helmet of the rider. The rider who had lost his helmet to protect his face and was deprived of his sight by dust couldnt avoid the following attack, and Louis would break his shield without mercy. Louis repeated those attacks that could almost be said to be unfair three times before the semi-finals. (Aah! If his helmet was taken off, not only hes in danger of being blindsided, his identity will also be revealed!) Auguste also knew that. However, Auguste couldnt do anything about it. If he could fly again before his helmet was stolen, he might be able to do something. But before that could happen, the tail of Camellia who moved unexpectedly hit Augustes helmet. A partially crushed figure of a ck helmet rolled to the ground. Long blonde hair that was contained in the helmet was gently blown in the wind. White skin like an baster statue. A pretty boy who looked like a girl, who was disproportionate with the boorish ck armor, appeared from underneath the helmet. When Auguste, who had been dressed as a ck knight, revealed his identity, Louis stopped attacking. Louis lifted his lips sadistically and said something towards Auguste. Auguste clenched his teeth and endured the words of Louis who probably would have been a verbal abuse. The audience seemed to be unable to decide their reaction regarding the identity of the ck Knight. Did they think Auguste was an excellent dragon knight different from the rumors, or did they think that the actions of the ck Knight were all deception? I couldnt predict which way peoples thoughts would fall over. No way, that isAuguste? That ck Knight is my son? Yes, there is no mistake. Dearthat is our Auguste. The Queen who had kept her silence and quietly smiled beside the King, clearly asserted. She held the hand of King Ignitia with a trembling hand. Oohthat Augustefinally, he can ridemoreover, with such gant, dancing in the sky brilliantly Of course. That child is the son of you and mehe is a legitimate sessor of King Ignitia. I have always believed in you. Of course I believe you. However, to actually see the proof, I didnt think that my heart would tremble like this. YesI feel the same. But, God, what a cruel thing you areto my child who is to be praised for this kind of rare capability, I must announce his rule vition and his defeat While talking, King Ignitia hung his head. If that child didnt fly in this sacred tournament venue, or if the dragon that is with that child was not ckcurrant with the magical stirrup The Queen put a handkerchief on the cheek of the King and wiped away the tear that would have flowed there. But, some tears were running down on the cheeks of the Queen. That was good. Augustes parents believed that he was riding a dragon with his own ability. Surely, that would be more valuable to Auguste than if he was believed by anyone else. But those who were familiar with Auguste, which was far from the true Auguste and believed the scandals, chose the opposite response. The crowd talked about Auguste from ones mouth to others, casting a gaze of contempt at him. Louis raised the axe that he was holding as if he was boosted by the audiences voice. Turning around, the audience seemed to overflow with cheers calling for Louis. Louisughed and with a grin, he ordered Camellia to close in on Auguste. At the same time as she was approaching, Camellias tail swept the ground and bombarded Auguste and ckcurrant with sands. The pair of a person and a dragon closed their eyes and diverted their faces. Without missing that chance, Louis swung the axe that he had. Auguste who couldnt avoid the attack, received the attack bodily. The shield that was hung on the chest of the dragon was destroyed with a blow from Louis axe and rolled to the ground of the match arena. At the same time, it was thest fight of the tournament finale C the beginning of the match of swords. Chapter 34 - Jousting Tournament (part five)

Chapter 34: Jousting Tournament (partfive)

Just like in the heavyweight weapons match, in this swords match Louis alsomenced an attack without warning. Louis immediately threw away his axe and pulled out a sword before Auguste was in his position. ckcurrant was retreating while keeping her eyes open to protect her rider, but Auguste still kept his eyes closed and was depressed. Louis often aimed while Camellia was doing a feint, trying to strike the shield attached on the shoulder of Auguste. ckcurrant avoided the sword attacks that might hit Auguste. ckcurrant seeded in avoiding the first blow swung in their direction. But Louis continued to attack mercilessly. ckcurrants bnce was thrown off due to Camellias ramming attacks, and Louis swung his sword aiming the moment when her feet stopped. The swords of Auguste and Louis crashed and made sparks. It seemed that he drew his sword during that close call. (Uwah, dangerous.) Louis sword attack was a serious blow that couldnt be seen by untrained eyes. He was 4 years or so older, plus he had the advantage of height and was attacking without mercy. Of course, because it was a sword for thepetition, the edge was dulled, but if he failed to parry it, even if there was a shield or armor, it seemed that it could break his bones. He warded it off? No way, even if he could do it during the heavyweight weapons match, but swords? Otou-sama groaned while looking at the imminent battle. Was there something wrong with that? When I tilted my head, the King responded to Otou-samas muttering. Thats right. Normally its impossible except by chance. Even if it was a 10-meters ss dragon, its rare that a knight with such high level skill appeared Ooh, he parried it again. I do not think this is a coincidence. Otou-sama, Your Majesty, what are you talking about? When I inquired as I couldnt understand it, the two of them nodded with a mysterious expression. Thats right, this was Ericas first time watching the tournament. Moreover, there was almost no swords match done in this yearspetition. Erica-ojousan, there is a fixed flow to a certain extent in the three matches in this tournament. His Majesty the King carefully exined it for me. To summarize it, the battle flow was fixed in advance depending on the length of the weapon used. And that fixation became more obvious as the size of the dragon increased. Of the three kinds of weapons, it was said that usually the mid-air fighting was only done in the spears match. Shorter weapons would make it more difficult to hit the target while flying at high speed. Dragon knights used special long-handled hammers and axes, so it was barely possible to fight in the air during the match of heavyweight weapons. Even then, the target was not the shields, but each others weapon. If the weapons were dropped their victory or defeat would be decided, so as if it was arranged beforehand, they would exchange blows with their weapon and it became a contest of endurance. Of course, as Louis did in this final, sometimes there would be someone that used the tactic to push their opponents dragon to the ground. The dragon that fell to the ground would have their evasion ability considerably reduced. Therefore, it was possible to aim the opponents shield with rtive ease even with a hammer or an axe. The disadvantage of the dragon that was on the ground became evenrger during the swords match. Compared to the long-handled hammer, dragon knights long swords were only about two thirds of that length. That was the reason why it would make it harder to hit shields or each others weapon. For the dragon knight that was on the ground, attacks from the dragon knight that was in the air coulde from all directions and receiving those attacks could be difficult, even if they were relying on their dragons vision. In addition, dragons of more than 10-meters ss would need long runs to fly. Of course, it was impossible to make a sufficient run for flying while fighting. So when one of them fell to the ground, the courtesy to return to their original position was particrly important before the match resumed. By the way, the flow of the swords match when it didnt be a one-sided match of air-to-earth was this. Both of them would collectivelynd or match their altitude while hovering in the air, draw near at thest moment and cross swords with each other. In this way, the match was easy to prolong. The shield that could be targeted was limited to one ce, which made it easier to defend. It was harder to lose their grip of their weapon, since it was not heavy like in the heavyweight weapons match. Since they couldnt use footwork, the ability difference due to their fencing skills was wonderful to see, etc. Ultimately, the continuous contest of endurance and concentration in a drawn-out battle would decide the victory and defeat. In this way, the original tournament was made to be a match where all aspect of strength was tested. In other words, it is a show of great skills that he could stop his opponents blows many times over while he was on defense on the ground which should be disadvantageous for him. Its quite easy to understand, Erica-ojousan. Thats right. It is hard to understand if you look from far away, but from the defending dragon knight C Augustes point of view, it is very difficult to ward off the attacks. In the next moment, Louis might turn his back on him. Is it possible to turn this situation around? Fufufu. Please watch my sons match with confidence. In the first ce, Auguste likes watching this tournament. He should be aware of how to work on this situation. Prompted by the King, I concentrate on the match. At that time, it was the moment when the battle situation became a stalemate. The moment when Camellia was trying to turn back and leave, ckcurrant struck with her long tail. She aimed at the base of Camellias wings. Camellias bnce was thrown off, she lost her momentum andnded on the ground. With both of them on the ground, it was supposed to be a five-minutes match. Yosh, he did it! You remember it well, Auguste. That was the crucial move of the 10-meters ss semi-final three years ago. The made a fist pump and raised his voice unexpectedly. The King who once wasmenting at fate, now had his tension back at the show of Augustes continuous sess. Hm. His Highness Auguste prevails at the dragon techniques, but Louis is better in physique and actual battle experience. Since its bing difficult with the difference in ability of their dragons, this is exactly a fifty-fifty match. My son will not lose in the contest of endurance. Different from how he looks, he is actually a hard worker. It sounded like a speech from a doting parent, but suddenly I was reminded of something. He was lifting a heavy bag lightly during the sightseeing tour and there was a sense of stability when we were dancing. It was easy to imagine that he might have tempered himself for the time when it was possible for him to ride a dragon. Louis who had dropped to the ground turnedpletely and went into defense. Letting Camellia took a distance, he also raised his sword and took the posture for defense. But Auguste took an unexpected action. Sand around ckcurrant was winding, and for a moment I thought that Auguste also made a smokescreen. However, his distance to Louis was too far for the sand to affect him. What, she is floating!? Otou-sama shouted and leaned his body forward. Our attention drawn, the King and I watched over the sand. ckcurrant with Auguste on her back made her wings pping strongly. The 20-meters ss dragons body was lifted a few meters without running. Simultaneously with the pping, ckcurrant seemed to breathe out as if spitting them out. This was the identity of what looked like a smokescreen. Louis noticed the anomaly and spurred Camellia to make an assault, but it was already toote. The wings of ckcurrant caught the wind and she was returning to the sky with Auguste. A ck dragon and a single ck knight rose as they were. Your Majesty, what is that? Hmm. I have heard of it from the folklore. In the era of the Third Giant War, in an anecdote of the Severe King Jean during the expedition to the Karkinos continent. The Kings troops were cornered by the enemy and were in a crisis because they couldnt notice the siege of the giants due to the bad weather. However, Urizen1who was the Kings ride flew without running and saved them from that crisis. Why is His Highness Auguste can do the same technique as the Severe King? I dont know. But, this strange thing has happened in a row. No matter what happens, it is peculiar. Speaking of which, Auguste was familiar with the guardian angel of the Founder King and the contract beast. It was no wonder he was looking for the hint to ride on a dragon if he knew in detail about the folklore, he could also learn about the previous dragon knights and dragons from it. Louis also made Camellia do a starting run and flew away. It would be overwhelmingly worse if he flew towards a dragon that was already flying. But Auguste was already at a far higher height. What is His Highness nning to do? Although he flew away he didnt try to adjust the altitude. Is it a provocation or stalling for timeno, wait. No doubt, hes nning to decide the match in an air battle. No way. Why would he do that? In this tournament, there is only one knight who has won in a high-speed air battle at swords match. The Blind Dragon Knight, the Earl of Caex at that time, Gustav. Your Majesty, is that technique also possible for other dragon knights? Although I tried to imitate the technique, the result was staggering. Even if it is possible to reproduce the technique, you need to do a lot of trainingor, you need to be a telepathic genius that goes beyond Gustav who had a considerably high sensitivity due to his blindness. The whole audience fell silent and were watching Auguste. While people were watching attentively, Auguste made ckcurrant do a somersault with the sun behind him. The appearance of a dragon and a person disappeared in the sunlight for an instant. ckcurrant folded her wings after pping them for a while. ckcurrant shifted to a descent with Auguste on her back. It was a sudden descent that reminded me of a kingfisher or a falcon. Louis was stunned for a moment at the form of ckcurrant who was approaching at a terrifying speed. At this rate, it was a course where the two dragons would collide. Before he could decide whether to avoid or intercept, Auguste hade closer. ckcurrant slipped through with a movement as if twining around Camellia who was escaping toote. After a crossing which was literally only a hairs breadth away, ckcurrant who was grazing the ground suddenly brakes and slowly hovered with her wings fluttering. Without looking back at Louis who was left behind in the air, Auguste restored his sword to its sheath with an elegant movement. Six pieces of woods fell while pping in the wind. The shields that were attached to Louis and Camellia, all of them were cut in two. It was like passing through the hole of a needle that was stabbed in the ground C with such precision, Auguste shed Louis shields while riding on a dragon descending in a full force. Camellianded with a dumbfounded Louis on her back. The venue was restless. Everyone also looked at Auguste with a look that they couldnt believe what happened in front of them. I could only hear the pping of ckcurrants wings. While nobody could move, my body moved naturally. I picked up a lei that was prepared at the noble guests seat and threw it at him. Auguste patted the neck of ckcurrant lightly. His dragon understood his intention quickly, she spread her wings, made a turn, and rose. ckcurrant jumped towards the audience seat and Auguste caught the lei I threw mid-air. When I waved to Auguste, he responded by raising his arm that had my blue ribbon wound around it. Loud cheers that seemed to shake the ground reverberated in the venue. The audience turned over to him, pping and cheering enthusiastically, praising Auguste. Following me, flowers were thrown in session, and the pair of sincere person and dragon reacted and caught the vibrant flowers and adorned them. More than anything, they saw Augustes integrity, riding techniques just like the previous King and Hero, but the citizens seemed to ept him. That was good. As expected, whether or not he could ride was a turning point. In this case, even if he was disqualified, if it was exined that it was not strictly wrong, they might ept Auguste afterwards. Auguste! My child! My little hero! The King stood up on the rail of the audience seat, opened his arms and shouted at Auguste. Uwah, this, this was about three stories high. He might be familiar with the height since he was a dragon knight, but for the onlookers, it was extremely dangerous. Auguste waved his hand to the King in response, the parent and child were facing each other. ckcurrant made numerous somersaults, tailspins, and other acrobatic flights in session in response to the audience. As the pair of a person and a dragon was rising high to the sky about to reproduce the deciding blow from the final, something happened at that moment. Kyuuu, gyururuuu! ckcurrant cried in a sorrowful voice. At the high altitude, ckcurrant made a painful cry and started to shake Auguste who was riding on her back. It was as if she was trying to shake him down. I had a bad feeling. I felt the illusion that the cold hands of Death God were stroking my back. (Something like thatno waytoe so far and be ruined) ckcurrant was spinning her body like a ck tornado. She was more violent than she was during the match, it was a rough movement that didnt care whether she had a rider on her back or not. My prayer was also in vain, and the boy in ck armor had been thrown into the air. Auguste who was thrown off didnt move a twitch. I wondered if he lost his consciousness due to the ckcurrant that should have been a friend until just a while ago didnt care about Auguste who kept falling defenselessly, while originally she would have helped him first. Auguste-sama! I was screaming in spite of myself. I could only cry out. I was an alchemist, I didnt prepare for this unexpected situation. The Queen called the name of Auguste in a more sorrowful voice than anyone. The King called for his own ride and was about to catch him. But, no one would make it in time. I couldnt do anything. Someone was moving in the corner of my eyes. Opened the bag for the alchemist and took out one wand. It was a wand that I had used, but at the same time, it was also a wand that I had never used. The head was amber, the shaft was a fossilized griffins bones. The handle was a yellow brass, and its surface had a feather pattern. The core material was a fossil of the wing of archaeopteryx. It was the Wand of Feather Falling. However, different from the normal Feather Falling, the wand was engraved with ancient Aurelia-style praise sentence, and the effect was amplified. It was the exclusive equipment of Long-Armed Ernst, Duke of Aurelia. Otou-sama concentrated his mind and shook the wand while targeting the falling Auguste. Feather Falling, which originally had a range of less than 5 meters, was extended to over 100 meters by the capability of the alchemists chief. A magic circle like a white thin membrane spread directly under Auguste, and as soon as he touched it, the magic circle broke into feathers and scattered. Auguste and the leis were falling gently. He slowly descended as if had forgotten about the existence of gravity. It took a long time for him to fall, while sprinkling magical lights resembling white feathers. The Angel who wanted the sky so much was deprived of everything at the moment when his wish came true, and he was dropped on the ground.
1Urizen is the Zoa of conventional reason andw. If you remember, this story had mentioned two other dragons of the King (not the same King, these are the Founder Kings), Urthona and Tharmas, which are also named from the four Zoas. (source) Chapter 35 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part one)

Chapter 35: Burial Chamber of Angels (partone)

After Augustes crash, various people were struggling to investigate and put the situation under control. The King gave speech during the pause in the ceremony and instructed his direct subordinates, ordering them to control the information and review the facts. The Queen negotiated directly with the nobility of Lucanrant, and was procuring a well-rounded medical expert. In addition, two escort dragons were secretly flying around the venue and looking for suspicious people through their eyes and ears. Otou-sama recovered the magical tool that was attached on ckcurrant who was in custody and performed analysis of the magic that was covering her. There were many other people running around after the closing of the spectacr tournament, which I couldnt grasp the reasons. I took Tirnanog and stood in front of the medical tent where Auguste was brought in. The tent was surrounded by royal soldiers who were guarding it, so that nobody could approach it. I, of course, was not an exception. It was supposed to be a measure to protect Auguste, so as not to give people unnecessary misunderstandings. However, irresponsible spections and severe nders were already buzzing around the venue. The First Prince had stolen another persons dragon and participated in the tournament. He seemed to have used some dubious magic tool on the sacred dragon. It seemed that his cheating had been exposed and he fell from the dragon. That was a suitable ending for a child of infidelity. It seemed that the King was hiding it. No one could get close to the princes tent for that reason. Ambiguous information was spreading. Among them, I gradually felt that the bad feelings for Auguste was spreading. Erica Sorry, Tir. Not yet, II dont know what to do. I understand. Tell me when my power is needed. I will be waiting. Thank you. Amidst this situation, I was desperately thinking what I could do for myself now. I hated not doing anything. But, without being able to do anything, time passed by heartlessly. How long had time passed? I heard the sound of several people shoving and pushing from inside the tent. Your highness, its dangerous if you move suddenly! Release me! Right nowI need to exin directly to my father! You cannot! Auguste appeared by rolling up the curtain at the entrance of the tent. My eyes met with Augustes who was shoving the soldiers and the doctor. Auguste-sama. Erica? He had taken off his armor and was dressed in a costume simr tomon riding clothes. On his right hand, there was a blue ribbon I gave him. Auguste stared at me for a while, suddenly weakened, he looked away with a sad expression on his face. Let her in. But, Your Highness, His Majesty said not to let anyone pass I will take responsibility. Please. The soldier reluctantly guided me into the tent. The inside of the tent was divided into two rooms by a curtain. In the room near the entrance, there were a table of medicine such as medicine boxes and mortars, and a table with scattered parchment papers. This seemed to be the doctors room, he told Auguste to rest and began writing something on a document. In the back room there were a simple bed and a few chairs. Under the bed, there were wash basins and water jugs that seemed to be used not too long ago. Auguste sat on the bed, I sat on the chair. With a hopeless smile on his face, Auguste seemed to be at a loss of what to say. It was a promise not to fly. Sorry. But I didnte here to me you. Yeah, about that, sorry. Its not supposed to turn out like this, I must have made you worry, huh? Augustes face was gentle and smiling, but I could see the pain and regret swirling beyond that thin skin. Somehow, it was hard just looking at him. This time, it was my turn to feel troubled about what to say. The silence that urred while I was choosing my words was hurting my heart painfully. Forcibly changing the subject, I assembled my words. You were magically protected from the fall, but when you were being shaken off, did you have any injury? No, Im alright. I didnt know whether my luck was good or whether ckcurrant was being gentle. In that case, Im d but Hahaha. I was only trying to surprise everyone a little, I guess it worked. Really, what a mess. While making a fun of himself, he smiled brightly. It was my first time. For the first time, I met a dragon that was not afraid of me excluding Goldberry. I can fly with this guyI thought so, but Auguste looked up at the ceiling of the tent and sighed. His eyes probably passed beyond the ceiling and were looking up at the blue sky. The sky that was supposed to be his just a while ago. How was the sky? It was great. I thought that the sky is where I belong. It was almost as if I was fusing with the dragon to the veryst drop of blood. I could feel the wings hitting the wind, my skin still remembers it. Thats good. Yeah, it was good. It was like a dream. When I felt that she was scared of me and wouldnt fly together, I felt like half of me had been torn off. Laughing without force, he furrowed his eyebrows and looked down slightly instead of shedding tears. I was shocked, that was the expression of utmost sorrow that he could do. In addition, what would happen to him if he knew that people believed that he cheated? A rail that carried Auguste steadily towards the contract beast C I felt the rail that was inviting me to a death g wasid. Inside of me, information which was fragmented unexpectedly had clicked on. Did the dragons fear Auguste? Oh, so that was the reason of the Magic of Intoxication. Did she not afraid of him because she was drunk? I became certain that ckcurrant had been scared because she broke out of her state of drunkenness after the finals. Was the spell broken naturally or was it broken by someone? It was frustrating that while some things seemed to be understood, some things were still missing. When Auguste and I faced each other silently, some noises could be heard from outside the tent. Hmmwhats happening? Good grief. A noisy guy seems to have arrived. It was Louis that appeared vigorously opening the curtain. Louis looked down at Auguste with a smile full of superiority. He was wearing the armor that he used for the match and was decorated with leis of honor, which signified as a winner at a nce. Ooh, Your Highness Auguste! So youre still stubbornly living! It is a shame that an incident like that happened! Even though Louis was in front of the person himself, he was still rude as usual. Louis who came to the medical tent suddenly drew a chair and sat in front of Auguste. Louis, I heard it. It seems that you are the winner, how wonderful. Naturally its because of my ability! He spread his hands in a dramatic gesture, and Louis had a proud expression on his face. More than thatI heard it, Auguste. Did you attach an unauthorized magic tool on your dragon? Of course, otherwise you will not be my opponent. I thought that I had finally met a rival that could match me. What a shame. Magic tool? Sorry, but I dont know anything about that kind of thing. Dont be discouraged, Auguste. You cant ride dragons in the usual way, even a baby could understand that. Well, where did you get such a useful tool? Is it Aurelia? Or is it Karkinos? Louis long-winded speech grew increasingly enthusiastic. His evaluation against Auguste was just a nder based onbelling and spections. I couldnt bear listening to this anymore. Louis-sama, regarding the magic tool, we still do not know the exact information. Otou-sama and the other experts are doing their best to analyse it. So please refrain from speaking lightly about uncertain information. I interrupted the conversation between the two of them. As Louis noticed my presence for the first time, he was looking at me in surprise. However, immediately Louis regained himself and smiled nastily. Whats this, the daughter of Aurelia of that time, huh. Heehso you guys were like that. I dont know if you were misunderstanding something, but Erica and I are friends. Hmm? If you deny it like that, it bes increasingly doubtful. Louisughed loudly as if he found it amusing. Ahahaha. You really cannot be overlooked. You also seem to have a lot of lust flowing in your blood, to aim for such a child Not only me and this girlare you going to insult my mother too, Louis! Auguste clenched his fist and raised it overhead. But, he didnt move any further. It seemed that he barely stopped himself because of his reasoning power. And yet, Louis assumed such a pose as if he was terribly frightened, mocking him. Look at this! He will turn to violence when he knows that cannot win with words! So this is the result of crossbreeding between a low birth and a whore! me-like sparks seemed to be flickering in the purple eyes of Auguste. Was it an illusion? If that so, it felt somewhat strange. I see, Louissorry about that. Violence is not good. Im d you understand. If you understand. This is for you, Auguste. Try to hit me under such circumstances. Surely everyone would think that you are a dirty person who beat up the winner after cheating. Thats right. Auguste released his clenched fist and gently hovered around the vicinity of his belt. It was just around where his sword handle was supposed to be. However, right now his sword was removed for the sake of his medical treatment. That was good. Looking at Louis who was the other party, I was shocked. Louis was putting his hand on the sword that he wore on his waist. Auguste-sama, Louis-sama, what!? Erica, please. Be quiet. This is a problem between me and Louis. Auguste was smiling as he said that. Why. I felt that there was a cruel atmosphere in his eyes that was different from usual. Hey, Louis, is that all you want to say? On this asion, I will listen to everything you want to say, you know? Of course. Isnt it embarrassing that Ignitia royalty cannot ride on a dragon when hes already ten years old? Ooh, thats right. You dont have a single drop of Ignitias blood! Hmm, and then? Auguste slowly raised his right hand. It was almost like pulling out his sword. Louis also pulled out his sword with the same gesture as if an image reflected in the mirror. I was horrified. I wondered if Auguste was controlling Louis. How could this be? Indeed, people of Ignitia were equipped with telepathic ability that allowed them to control other living things. But that ability was weak and shouldnt be able to be extended to humans. But, in front of me, Louis was pulling out his sword to follow the action of Auguste. Louis was not even aware that he was holding his sword, he was absorbed in mocking Auguste. You are a child of a whore, Auguste! Even though you are not a royalty, you are the Crown Prince! Are you willing to end the history of the venerable Ignitia in your generation? Heeh? When I be a king, you will be less than a retainer! As your father did to my father, I will also assign him to a remote territory and kill him! Hou? Auguste attached an invisible sword to his own neck. Likewise, Louis attached his real sword to his own neck. Louis blood was dripping along the surface of his sword. Thats right, even your father who is silent about his whore wife and his bastard child is a sinner, isnt he? To say that he is the King, is such a breach of trust even allowed! That is a betrayal to this fine country! Hmm. By the way, the blood of the royal family is such a color, huh. It looks like ordinary blood to me. What? What is this? Why is my swordhuh? Its painful? Finally, Louis seemed to have noticed the anomaly and his face became pale. Auguste who was looking at his dismay, was smiling cruelly. Since youre always proud of yourself, I thought that youre going to have a special color, but it was disappointing. It doesnt movemy arm doesnt movewait, please waitsomebody, please stop my hand! Anyone! Please help me! I will be killed by myself! Oi, oi, what are you saying, Louis? Its just a story that your arm is equipped with shamefully average capacity unlike yourself. What are you panicking about? The soldiers and medical doctor who were outside and inside the tent respectively had copsed on the floor unnoticed. They were struggling while lying on the floor with both hands aligned as if they were bound with an invisible rope. Auguste put force into his hand. Louis sword dug into his neck more deeply. You are at fault, Louisyou made me this angry. No! Auguste! I desperately raised my voice. Auguste looked back this way. With an expression as if he wasing to his senses, he was staring at me stunned. The sound of a sword falling to the floor echoed. Louis crawled on the floor, holding down his wound while crying. Bleeding was still not a big deal. There was no life-threatening condition. That was good. Surely, if Auguste killed him, his feelings would terribly hurt. EricaI, just now, what? Auguste-sama Aah, I see. Thisthis is not human power. It is not a power that human beings possessthis is the power that trampled human dignity. Thats not true, Auguste-sama! No. Its true. Im not good. Whether I am fathers son or not, I cannot be a kingI shouldnt stay with people Auguste covered his face with one hand, and separated from me as if staggering. I felt like I shouldnt leave him alone. However, Louis and the soldiers who now had empty eyes were spreading their hands, as if trying to stop me. Louis-sama, please stay here! NotgoodnotgoodnotgoodI, I will be w-with youyou c-cant go Do, not go, do not, go, do not, go Yo, you, c-cant, g-go, cant, gooo They muttered garbled words with unclear meanings simultaneously. Their movement was stiff like a puppet. When I was stuck, Auguste left the tent. Auguste-sama! Please wait! Sorry, Erica. Thank you for being kind with me. But, you cannot stay close to me anymoregoodbye. No! Auguste-sama! I managed to escape the people who were like puppets and also exited the tent. However, there was a lot of confusion waiting outside that couldnt bepared to the inside of the tent. The people were transforming into a flock of dolls with empty eyes. Hundreds, thousands of people were walking in rows while swaying their bodies. Everyone murmured meaningless words with an expression like a mask. I remembered the zombie movie I saw in the previous world. But these people were still alive, perhaps just being controlled by the telepathic ability. Some people kept their sanity, such as those from Aurelia who were insensitive to mental magic and the mages of Harvan who had high magic defense. However, it seemed that they couldnt move due to the controlled people filling the street. There was a distinctively different group in this throng of people. It was a group of dragons who was surrounding Auguste. Dragons were descending one after the other near Auguste or were flying around him. The dragons also seemed to be in a state of ambiguousness, they had a rxed look as if dreaming, following Auguste unstably. Among them, only Goldberry who was on his shoulder that looked just like usual. She looked at Auguste and seemed to beforting him. Auguste-sama! Auguste didnt turn around, he took a dragon and left. Just as I was approached by the dragons and the throng of people who were controlled, his figure had disappeared somewhere. Chapter 36 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part two)

Chapter 36: Burial Chamber of Angels (parttwo)

Auguste and the dragons were gone, and the people who were like dolls who had lost their souls were closing in. It was my first time to jump into the zombie-like crowd that were approaching and swaying while muttering nonsense with nk expressions, I felt nervous. However, when I realized that they didnt attack people like real zombies, I stroke my chest in relief. Although there was no direct life-threatening risk, caution was necessary. If I got caught in the flow of the crowd, I didnt know where I would be washed away. Indeed, I saw some people from Aurelia who kept their sanity being carried far away, surrounded by the controlled people. Because they were being controlled, the only salvation was that idents such as shovelling didnt ur. Huh? Speaking of which, where is Tir? Tirnanog was more powerful than human beings and he should be able to move through the gap between people as he was tiny. So it was unlikely that the crowd swept him away. No way, I wondered if he followed Auguste with other dragons. In the midst of this great confusion, it would be quite difficult to even think of meeting up. When I was watching from the shade so as not to be caught up in the crowd, I could see shadows flying about on the roof. They seemed to be alchemists of Aurelia and mages of Harvan, guessing from their clothes. Aah, thats right. Because I tried to move on the ground, I got caught in the crowd. If that was the case, I needed to move on a ce where the people who were being controlled couldnt get in the way, such as on top of the building or in the air. Searching for a wand suitable for moving in the air such as Levitation or Leap that Tirnanog had put inside the bag. Hmm, if I only wanted to climb the roof, then I needed Levitation to move upwards, but if I wanted to jump from roof-to-roof, then I needed Leap that would strengthen my jumping power. Since I was looking for Auguste or Tirnanog, I also needed a wand for that. So you are here, Erica. Im d you are fine. While I was struggling with several kinds of wands, I was unexpectedly spoken to from above my head. Looking up, there was the figure of Otou-sama who had gathered a group of alchemists and mages. The moment when Augustes telepathic attack urred, Otou-sama was analyzing the magic tool collected from ckcurrant with other alchemists and mages. He seemed to have noticed something was wrong when the mages fainted from magical power exhaustion one after another while analyzing. The symptoms were closely resembling how it was if they received continuous high-intensity mental interference. Otou-sama who recognized that they were in an emergency situation, suspended the analysis of the magic tool and quickly moved to confirm the situation urately. He dispatched the staffs collected for analyzing the magic tool for the investigation, and Otou-sama himself attempted to meet up with King Ignatia and Duchess of Harvan. The Duchess of Harvan, until just before she fainted due to magical power exhaustion, seemed to be struggling to protect the King and his children and other nobles who had lost their consciousness. When he joined the Duchess of Harvan, he took over the role of protecting the people. As the result of the investigation, it turned out that the entire Ind of Messenger was under the influence ofrge-scale mental interference. It was not realistic to evacuate all the citizens of the Kingdom to a safe ce, as the only mean to escape the ind was by riding a boat or crossing the bridge. We established the evacuation route for the refugees to the separate residence of Duke of Aurelia which was in the suburbs and only received small influence of mental interference. After that, Otou-sama organized several teams for the sake of going around to guide the controlled people, medical treatment for wounded people, dealing with the aftermath, and searching for missing people. It seemed that it was at this time that he was able to join me by chance. Currently, I was also evacuating to the Duke of Aurelias separate residence. In the room where I was ordered to wait, there were the Duchess of Harvan who had fainted due to magical power exhaustion, Ann, King Ignitia who was sleeping magically for safety reason, Tricia and Marquia, and other protected noblemans children. It is not impossible for somewless person to appear by taking advantage of this confusion. You are at least safe in here. Erica, you must stay here until the fuss gets subsided. Otou-sama! I am a dukes daughter. In situation like this, I have to fulfil my duty. That is why we need someone to protect this ce, Erica. When I gave a proposal earnestly while hiding my true intention to search for Auguste, he turned the table on me and blocked my movement. I nced back slightly, I saw Ann and other people who had fainted. I couldnt say no when he had referred to the women who were in a defenseless position. Ericaat that time, were you with His Highness Auguste? Looking down, I closed my mouth, and Otou-sama asked with a slightly calming tone. When I was feeling troubled of how to answer him, Otou-sama bent over and smiled while looking at my face to cheer me up. Its alright. We will definitely find and protect His Highness Auguste. Otou-sama The confusion is great, but there is no life-threatening danger. Please wait here with peace of mind. Although Otou-sama was gentle, I could only answer ambiguously, and then he left the room. What should I do. I had prepared for various situations, but the actual situation surpassed my expectations. It would have been easier if I had to battle the contract beast. The fight against the huge ancient monster from thebyrinth search is in easier mode, what do you meanC!? As a matter of fact, if a battle between a contract supremacy stuffed animal that seemed toe out from magical girl thing1and Tirnanog broke out, it would have been a fluffy mascot showdown with a pleasant feeling. From now on, I wondered if the contract beast woulde out. When I used a bag as a chair and looked at the ceiling to escape reality, there was a sudden rattling noiseing from outside the window Erica, so youre in this ce. I was looking for you. The one who was waving from outside the window was Tirnanog, who had been missing until a while ago. I quickly hurried up and opened the window. I was on the third floor, but he was able to climb it nicely. Although he was wearing a heavy armor, Tirnanog was amazingly nimble. Though it might be rted to the power of the huge monster Zaratan, one or two armors might not be very heavy for him. Tir, where have you been? As you nned, I was pursuing that blonde prince. I have located the ce where the signs of the monster are properly monitored. n? What, did you forget, my friend? It is the strategy you had set up. After the blonde prince fell from the dragon in the tournament, you told me to secretly track the guy and find the hiding ce of the contract beast, right? Ah, ah! Due to various things happening at once, I hadpletely forgotten. Initially there was such a strategy. I didnt instruct him to either cancel or continue the strategy, but did Tirnanog track Auguste arbitrarily in that confusion? Amazing, Tir! What a fine y~! Kukukuku, you can praise me more. Im a very useful guardian. As expected of Tir! Tir is very cool! If this is the case, then lets beat down the contract beast and end the unusual phenomenon right away! Thats my favorite development! Leave it to me, whatever monster that appears, it is useless before my wisdom and power! I handed the battle bag to Tirnannog and wound a belt with a wand holder above the decorative dress that I was wearing to watch the tournament to prepare for battle. My tension rose to the unexpected good news. Because of that, I made a mistake forgetting where I was, and who was around me. Erica-oneesama, that golemno, is that monster possibly Zaratan? To that voice, I looked back nervously. Ann had woken up unnoticed and she had a suspicious look on her face. A-Ann-sama, Im d youre well Thanks to being away from the center of the mental interference, it seems that my Magic Resist was able to block its effect. In order to preserve my magical power, I temporarily set my magical power for mental defense to zero and let myself faint. H-heeh She was the same cool child as ever, huh. More than that, the figure closely resembling that Zaratan, a magic mechanism simr to that of Zaratan, and the golems voice is simr to Zaratan Hiih, t-thats not it. This child is an ordinary golem, Ann-sama. Right, Tir? I, I am a golem. Move. Fight. Spinning. Tirnanog walked while swinging like a toy robot with his hands striking out a pose. It was obviously an act no matter how you see it, but now I had no choice but to let it pass. Is that so? Although I can see the scratches around his thigh when I sted him with a Scorching Ray? No waythe exterior is a new armor, so there shouldnt be any scratches left Im fine, Erica. The scratch from when I was tracking you in the deepestyer has recovered. As expected. It was a firmly induced interrogation. Ann-sama, how terrible. T-this isits confidential. The one who I respect as my older sister is acting with a mysterious monster that attacks people. Moreover, with suspicious speech and conduct for some reason. If it was Erica-oneesama, could you stay silent in this situation? Guhplease dont tell anyone. Wait, Erica. Leave this to me. Tirnanog advanced before Ann, as if to protect me. Perhaps he would try to persuade Ann. I felt that I rely on Tirnanog for everything, I was useless. The youngest mage of the eastern magesno, Ann. It cant be helped if you are going to disturb us. What are you nning to do, monster Zaratan. Kukuku, what, you just have to sleep a little. I will not take your life. Atst you revealed your true nature. Get away from Erica-oneesama! Tirnanog flicked his sharp ws and Ann drew her staff. No, wait, why was this bing moreplicated? I hurriedly came between them. Wait a minute! Both of you calm down! Do not be afraid, Erica. I will finish this in a moment. Of course, I will do it in a way that wouldnt leave a scratch on me. Do not think that I am the same as I was at that time. Likewise, I will annihte you. Isaid, wait a minute! Tir, Ann is my friend, so dont attack her! Umu. Ann-sama, Zaratan isnow his name is Tirnanog, but this child is my guardian beast! In order to solve the mental interference case, this childs cooperation is necessary! Resolvingthe case? Tirnanog obligingly stopped his intimidation and Ann stopped directing her staff. She looked at me with aplicated expression as if troubled. At the center of that incident, there is my friend. I cannot tell you the details yet, but I have to go there. Somehowyou are sticking your neck into troublesome things again. Ah, yes. This is shameful. But since the risk of endangering my life is a little this time, please be relieved. As of now, my rtionship with Auguste was good, so the death g was broken. Besides, right now we entered a development which didnt exist in the original scenario. Even if this major incident happened in the original, it was not something tough about. If it was not in the original, it could be said to be a kind of a safe route that didnt interfere with the original death g. Maybe, I definitely wanted to believe that. Well, frankly that was me deluding myself for a moment. So it is an information about something called a death g from some oracle, huh Do you not believe in me? No, it is not thatI, Erica-oneesama, as a humanI am afraid and worried that your instinct for survival is broken. I wondered if that was true. It might be so. It was said that I had zero danger sense as well in my previous life. Do not worry, Ann. In the case of Erica, I will definitely protect her. Since you had fought with me, you should know my strength well. Ann looked into the eyes of Tirnanog through the surface cap. Tirnanog had a confident gaze and stared right back at her. Eventually, Ann sighed as if she had lost her power. Really, it cant be helped. Promise me, if you are in danger, please escape. I understand. I will not do anything dangerous this time, so please be relieved, Ann-sama. ZaratanTirnanog-sama, Erica-oneesama said that, but she will definitely be unreasonable, Tirnanog-sama please protect her. Uuh. Leave it to me. I know the personality of this girl. I am going to do that since the beginning. Ann grasped the forearm of Tirnanog as they shook hands. Tirnannog nodded back strongly. Both of them misunderstood me terribly. Even though I tried to avoid danger so that I wouldnt die all the time. I wish I could apany you, but my immature Magic Resist will cause inconvenience for the two of you. Ann-sama I will protect this ce on the behalf of Erica-oneesama. So please make sure toe back. Yes. I answered her with a smile so that at least I could remove some anxiety off her. Tirnanog jumped on the window frame and was beckoning me closer. I pulled out a wand from the wand holder. The shaft material was bundled reed and coiled wire was wrapped around it. The head of the wand was maite, and the legs of grasshopper, rabbit, and frog as the core material. It was the Wand of Leap that dramatically strengthens the users jumping power. If Levitation was a wand specialized for vertical movement, Leap was rather oriented in theteral direction. It couldnt be used where there was no scaffolding, but it was perfect when you wanted to jump roof-to-roof like this time. Take care. I wish for luck to be with Erica-oneesama. Thank you very much, Ann-sama. Good luck to you too. Lets go, Erica! Yes, lets go, Tir! Tirnanog and I jumped out to the Kingdom which was still dominated by chaos. Head to the center of this unusual phenomenon, Auguste who was the cause of this confusion.
1Referring to Cardcaptor Sakura, I think. Chapter 37 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part three)

Chapter 37: Burial Chamber of Angels (partthree)

Tir, Auguste is here, isnt he? Umu. Thats right. It seems that while I was turning my back, those guys had gathered. I looked up at the aforementioned ce from on top of the rooftop of a building. Before our eyes, the majestic appearance of the cathedral which touched the sky was towering above us. Today, there were many dragons around the cathedral. The winged dragons were flying around the cathedral or perching on the steeple. Dragons without wings were also crowding tightly in the square in front of the cathedral. Whenpared with the dragons surrounding Auguste when the mental interference began, they had a somewhat empty look. If I looked closely, I could see dragons that had fainted. If that blonde prince is causing this situation, that guy seems to possess a power that exceeded human domain. Admiring words spilled from Tirnanogs mouth in amazement. By the way Tir, if you also received such strong mental interference, wouldnt it be terrible? Thats a foolish question. I am not as insensitive as you are, but I am also from Aurelia. It is easy to block the mental interference. What a relief. We got off to the square and approached the cathedral. If it was dangerous, we intended to return to a higher ce using Leap once more. However, the movements of the dragons that were trying to block our path were somewhat slow and easy to avoid. The closer we got to the cathedral, dragons who fainted and dragons with sluggish movements were increasing. Without much difficulty, we got into the cathedral. I thought for sure that we would get much more intense disturbance. Perhaps the prince actually wants to be rescuedor rather, even dragons heart cannot tolerate this strong mental interference for a long time. Then, we have to find him before its toote. Umu. Thats right. Lets hurry. The suspicious presence gradually getting stronger. I can smell the pungent stench of the beast. Tirnanog led me through the inside of the cathedral. Small dragons were entering the building, but all of them fainted and fell down. It saved me some trouble, but I became worried about Auguste and the dragons. If the dragons couldnt enter, then wouldnt he be alone right now? As we were getting closer to Auguste, the interiors and the exhibits of the cathedral bing more and more eerie. It was a dreadful picture of Hell as if it implied what was going to happen. Originally this was a locked route, but all the doors were unlocked by Auguste who came in here first. I knew this route as well. I unconsciously touched my wand holder and the alchemists silk gloves to confirm their existences. How was I going to deal with this unexpected situation with my prepared supplies? Right now, I wasmenting my preparation internally such as, I wished I had kept it like that at that time, or I should have prepared that too. Do not be afraid. I will be there for when you couldnt get through this. Yes, Im counting on you, Tir. And then, we opened thest door. There, it was the only mural painting depicting Gods figure in this cathedral. To the illusion as if I had been red at by the grotesque-looking sun, cold chills ran through my spine. There was only Goldberry in the center of the Gods mural painting room. She fainted while being wrapped in a ck riding jacket that Auguste was wearing when I parted with him. I hurriedly rushed over to check her, but to my relief she was still breathing. Goldberry seemed to just fall into a deep sleep. But, there was no Auguste. From the presence of Goldberry and the jacket, there was no doubt that he came here once. Where did he go? Why did he have to go through this mural painting room, which was a dead end? Erica, the smell of the prince is cut off in this roombecause the stench of the beast is too strong, I do not know his exact location. No, that information is more than enough. I thought that it might be unnecessary, but I also brought the wands for exploring the ruins as a precaution. I opened my bag and took out the Wand of m Sight. First of all, the standard routine in case of trouble. Shook the Wand of m Sight and a sparkling magic circle was converging on my eyes. In the field of view through the magical sight to see traces of magical power, there was no evidence of dubious magic. It seems that it isnt a magical gimmick. It would be better if I have Urd Sight Urd Sight was a joint development product with a mage who could use space maniption magic. For that reason, it was a pretty rare item and the price was high. Even though I got along with my older brother, I had to give up because I felt daunted by the expensive cost. Since it couldnt be helped, I had to think of something else. This was also the ironic rule of alchemists. I took out another wand from my bag. This wand was a set with a scroll. The scroll was made of parchment in which the grid was burned. On the stick head was a maite in which apass relief was engraved. The material of the shaft was the keel of a ship which had sailed without sinking for more than ten years, and the one used for the core material was a star crystal which was carved into the figure of a sextant. At the butt end of the wand hung a miniature anchor which was made by melting an actual anchor into a miniature anchor. It was the Wand of Magic Mapping. It was a rtively new kind of wand made bybining Auto Scribing for manuscripts with Sirens Echo which was produced by people of Aurelia who were voyagers to sense reefs. This wand had the power to pass through obstacles to some extent and revealed the structure of the building. Light of the star, light up my destination. Shook the Wand of Magic Mapping. Pale yellow light was lit from the head of the wand, and a magic circle of the same color expanded in a circr form. When the magic circle was able to spread to a radius of about 5 meters, the magic characters thatposed the magic circle broke and became an anchor shape and sshed all over the room. The pale light that was lit on the head of the wand became soaked in ink, and she pressed it against the scroll. When the shape of thepass was pressed against the scroll like a stamp, the light of the wand moved to the sign of thepass. The light spreading in the room converged on the scrollspass and burst in a sh of light like a lightning. The ink automatically ran over the parchment from thepass sign, and the structure of this building was drawn out by magic. I found it! Below this, there is a hidden space! So it is not magic, it was hidden by a mechanic trick. The ce where there should be a hidden space seemed to be just under the mural painting of God. The contract beast sleeps under the sun. Auguste said that there was such an old poem. Ignitias only god was the God of Sun. Below, there is the contract beastbut, how did Auguste go under this Should I have bought Urd Sight even if it was somewhat expensive? This was the time when that magic became convenient. While I held my head in regret, Tirnanog came forward to the mural painting. I am here for moments like this. I see. Thats right. Since its bad if we destroy the mural painting, please destroy the floor. Leave it to me. Erica, release my limiter. I nodded and cast amand word to control the star steel armor. Cage, hold, chain. For a short while, unravel thatmandment, enclosed it in iron and awaken your memory. Cover my friends arms and armor, show us the gant figure engraved on his body. Responding to my words, the armor that covered the arms of Tirnanog began to emit light. Tirnanog, who was wearing star steel armor that could expand infinitely by absorbing magical powerchanged his appearance to the shape set instantly by the magical power of the Philosophers Stone. When the light went out, both arms of Tirnanog became bigger and his nails were sharper and became longer. The inside is filled as well. Yosh, go ahead and do it! Roger! Tirnanogs arms shed like a ck gale. Every time, he swung his arms, the stone floor was torn apart and went flying. In ten seconds, there was a hole for people to pass through and I could see a staircase hidden inside. You did great, Tir! Umu. This armor, its prettyfortablenow then, Erica. It looks like this is it. Not only the stench of the beast, but I also feel a devastating magical power. YesI could barely see it. Through the m Sight, I could perceive the magical power that was shining like a red mist drifting. It seemed to be high-concentration of pure magical power which couldnt be analysed for detailed information. I took out a star crystalmp that didnt radiate heat and put it on my belt, and put the Wand of Feather Falling and Levitation in the wand holder as precaution. Then, Tirnanog and I went down the steep and dark staircase. Next to the spiral staircase, coffins with several lids opened were ced. I was frozen for a moment because the inside of those coffins seemed to be visible. However, the coffins werent stuffed with dead bodies and were stuffed with white flowers instead. The empty coffins were carved with names. Some of them were names that I knew. Founder King Guiume, Severe King Jeanboth of them were the kings of Ignitia who were praised as gods. It seems that this cathedral was once the royal castle, is this the Kings Tomb? No. Ignitias dragon knight kings do not sleep under the ground. When they die, they will be going back to the sky. ording to the knowledge I got in preparation, there was no tomb for the kings of Ignitia. The prideful Ignitias dragon knights were buried by dragon funeral. Their dead bodies were eaten by the dragons they used to ride and their souls would be one with the dragon. The dragon who ate the King was the grave in the sky for the King who they loved. They were referred as Throne. As long as they were still alive, there would be a Sky Throne to protect the soul of the King in Heaven. The Throne of the Founder King was still flying through the Ignitias sky. Therefore, it was not necessary for Ignitia to have an underground tomb for their kings. The stairs were over and we reached the bottom of the cathedral. A coffin was also ced in front of the door where the contract beast was supposed to be. The coffin that seemed newer than the other coffins was not yet filled with flowers. Looking at the name engraved on the new coffin, I felt blood drained from my face. Auguste Ignitia. The name of the boy that I was looking for was engraved there. I hid myself halfway behind the wall while holding a wand, and Tirnanog opened the door. It was a room that was slightly narrower than the murals room, it was roughly shaped like a cube. On the walls, ceilings, and the floors, grooves imitating sketches of eyes and eyelids were carved. Somehow the grooves were faintly radiating lights. Apart from the grooves carved on the surface, there was no other feature in the room, no statue nor painting. In the center of the room, there was Auguste who was standing with his back turned against me. Chapter 38 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part four)

Chapter 38: Burial Chamber of Angels (partfour)

Tell me, am I fathersKing Henry Ignitias son? Augustes question echoed in the hidden room. I was going to answer him in reflex, but stopped. I thought it was a question for me, but his line of sight was facing another ce. It sounded like an invisible conversation partner was there. So, I am a human? This power, what the heck is this? With a serious tone of voice, Augustes question continued. I couldnt see his expression, he was turning away from me. You always use gentle words for my ears. Always say something that is convenient for me. You are a liar, you twist the truth as much as you like. Aah, I know. Really, because my heart is weak, I cannot believe your words. I shouldnt run awayfrom the truth, from myself, and from you. Auguste cut off his words and looked back slowly. You followed me to a ce like this, Erica. Augustes expression was covered with a calm smile, even though he was appealing to someone with sorrow as if coughing up blood until just now. Auguste wouldnt even show his sorrowful expression, because then his heart would terribly hurt. In a few days of friendship, I couldnt step on the other side of the smiling mask. But, it didnt matter. What I wanted right now was not caring for Augustes heart. After we escaped from the fate of destruction, I could slowly heal the wounds of his heart. Auguste-sama, lets go home. It will still be in time. Be in time? What is? What do you mean in time? That is Unintentionally, I was lost for words. Augustes amethyst colored eyes shook. Everything, its all toote. Things that once got into the heart of a person cannot be wiped away easily. To reverse the suspicions that had entered, I need great powerthat is, the power that can cause miracles. Auguste said with sharp words. My mother has always believed in me. My father also tried to believe in me, no matter how doubtful it was. I want to give my parents the results they wanted. I want to be the Auguste they wanted. I couldnt possibly understand his feelings. I didnt know about Augustes three years of suffering that had begun at the age of seven. What kind of experience did he has, that he had to resort to this forbidden magic? We had been together for thest few days, but I didnt try to understand him. But, it shouldnt be a thing that could stop his ruin. Even if someone else who knew nothing interfered unnecessarily, it should be fine. Even so! Auguste-sama, you shouldnt have to sacrifice yourself! SacrificeErica has seen through everything, huh. To my plead, Augusteughed thinly in a self-depreciating manner. You knew about the magic, you knew and hid it. Sorry. I lied to you. I dont want you to apologize. I want you to give this up I already decided, Erica. Blocking my words, Auguste said so with a lost voice. I wondered why he had a fragile smile on his face that seemed like he would disappear somewhere. Thank you for being my friend, Erica. Why are you saying that now? Its as if we wont be friends from now on. It was almost like ast farewell. Since he was one of my few friends, I would be troubled if he quitted from being my friend. As I quickly told him that, Auguste seemed to close off. Or, he could forcibly stop his emotion when someone drew near, I wondered whether it was good. If my wish came true, I will surely disappear. No way. So, Im d I could meet you again in the end. Silvery light red in Augustes hand. It was a knife with a strange design. It seemed that there was something like that in the cathedral exhibit. The problem was what he was going to do with that. Dont do it! Auguste made a small sh on his palm quickly before Tirnanog and I could rush over to him. If only one miracle can happen, I wish for the me that I should have been. Not the me that is right here, but the me that is confident, and never doubt myself. The me who can ride the dragons freely and dance in the sky, and make my father and mother proud. If I can get it, I dont need my heart Drops of blood were dripping from his hand. But before that dripping blood touched the floor, the blood disappeared as if it had been licked by something invisible. The purple eyes of Auguste quietly closed. ording to the old pact, as a price for my wish, I will give my guardian my blood, meat, and soul, I dedicate everything. Strength faded from Augustes body, he looked up to the sky and fell down. At the same time, me red up behind him. The me burned red and reached about twice the height of an average persons height. A person-like shadow flickered in the me. Two arms emerged from between the tongues of the raging me and hugged Auguste. Foolish childyou make my heart worn-out with worries. Ah, even so, what irony is this? Because of the scars carved in your heart, in your eyes, your soul that cannot bepared reflects so beautifully. The me gradually became smaller and the person hidden in the fire revealed their appearance. Voluminous blonde hair of the color of the sun, reminiscent of the lions mane. Tanned skin reminiscent of the burning desert. The heat of the me turned into threads and weaved a red dress of the South, and the light condensed and turned into golden essories. It was a beautiful and terrifying woman that made me seem wild and ferocious. She looked young, but she also seemed to be old. She looked immature, but also appeared to be well-developed. I couldnt guess her age from her appearance, but it was no wonder. Because, this woman, no matter how I looked she was not a human being. She couldnt be measured by human scale. Above all, it was her eyes that cemented the thought that she was not a human. Golden pupils with vertically elongated iris, reminiscent of a cat-family carnivorous beast. Slightly lifted, big pair of eyes. Sense of intimidation and dread that seemed to clogged my breath just by looking. Attraction and sense of security that seemed to melt my heart just by looking. Just by looking at the pair of eyes that made conflicting impressions, my instinct understood that she was a foreign being in the human world. Palug-san? No way, you are the contract beast? The person who no matter how I looked was the self-proimed devil, Palug only smiled while narrowing her eyes. I received that smile as affirmative. I couldnt mistake that face. But, even if I got the confirmation, I couldnt believe that she was that self-proimed devil. The impression was different from the time when we met in the Gods mural painting room or on the terrace of the royal castle. Right now the obvious indications of a monstro was coiling around her, I would even be convinced if I was told that she was not truly the self-proimed devil. Palugid Auguste on the floor with a gesture as if treating a precious treasure. It was apassionate gesture like a mother. Well, I never expected to you toe to a ce like thisErica-ojousan? Palug-san, if you are the contract beast, then this conversation will be easier. I beg you, do not sign a contract with Auguste, please. Why was she the contract beast? I wondered why she didnt grant Augustes wish so far even though she was the contract beast. I pushed back all those doubts and decided to convince Palug. Because if the contract was to be fulfilled it would be the contract of destruction, I needed to stopped the contract beast no matter what. Truly, I was even prepared to battle if needed. However, since the contract beast was Palug, I might be able to get rid of the contract without needing to fight. If you fuse with Auguste-sama for the contract, six years in the future you will be in a rampaging state. I know. I do not know the reason, but the contract beastyou cannot withstand the fusion with Auguste-sama. I know. If you are in a rampaging state, there is a risk of killing people. Besides, by separating from Auguste once again, he will lose the ability to ride a dragon. This time, forever. Thats why I said, Iknow. After Palugid Auguste, she looked backward slowly. Unlike the gentle eyes that were pointed towards Auguste before, listless eyes stared at me. Wait, Erica! Do not get any closer to her! Eh? Be careful, just because her body is humanoid, that doesnt necessarily mean her heart is the same as humans. But, Palug-san is Light shed in front of my eyes. At the same time, there is a ck shadow before my eyes. The armor of the left forearm of Tirnanog was scratched. Palugs pose was different from a few seconds ago, she was in a posture as if brandishing her right hand. It was only these two results that I could confirm. In a split of second, it seemed that some battle had began between these two peopleno, two beings. Oh my~, such a smart snake. I thought Id give you a gentle end in a moment before you could figure out what happened. You finally show your true identity, female fox! I thought you were suspicious since the beginning! Tirnanog stood in front of Palug as if to protect me. No matter how I looked at this, fighting was unlikely to be avoided. But, I didnt know why Palug would try to kill me. I mean, did I raise a death g without noticing? Please forgive me for being surprise. Tir, since the beginning, but you didnt I told you. Do not be deceived, this is not a devil. Probably, that guy is not a devil, but a kind of a phantom beast. If we ignore the definitions correctness, it may be intuitively easier to understand to call her a divine beast. A divine beast? Palug-san is? Palug-san shook her head. The golden hair that looked like a lions mane was shaking like a kabuki y in my previous life. From her head, ears resembling a lions came out, both of her arms were covered with short golden fur, and her sharp nails grew even longer. From the gap of her dress that was opened from the back to the waist, a lion-like tail stretched and swayed. Golden eyes stared at us between the turbulent hair. Before it was a fox and now a divine beast, you keep calling me as you like. Snake, do you have bad eyes? Nuuuuu! Woman, you bastard, you dare calling me a snake!? Tirnanog kicked the floor and shot towards Palug. The moment his ck ws tried to reach Palug, that sh of light shed again with his ws. Tirnanog who was wearing a heavy armor was blown off and he came back in front of me after somersaulting in the air. I am at disadvantage with this bodyErica, release all my restraint. Y-yes, I understand! I cast an order for the armor that Tirnanog was wearing so that it could be shed mid-air. Star steel brought out malleability equal to gold by pouring magical power and gained hardnessparable to steel. Fortunately magical power exist abundantly, so another hidden function was built in Tirnanogs armor. Open the cage, release the constraints, torn the chains, allmandments will shatter and turn into stardust. My magic is an invisible furnace. Myw is an invisible mold. My spell is an invisible anvil. My curse is an invisible hammer. Release the memory engraved on iron. Return the true appearance and cover my friend. Stardust armor. As if hearing themand words that I had spoken, magic letters of ancient Aurelia emerged faintly on the armor that covered Tirnanog. From the Philosophers Stone which had integrated with Tirnanogs soul, lots of magical power flowed into the star steel armor. The star steel armor that covered Tirnanog was breaking in the form of letters and fluttered in the wind like petals. Tirnanog who exposed his liquid body was expanding more and more. He was as big as an elephant, and his figure was like a dragon. Star steel, which dissembled in the form of letters, adhered to the liquid epidermis which shaped the figure as he was when we met at the megalithic altar. The fragments that once again covered Tirnanog like fish scales gave off a strong light all the time. When the light dimmed, the star steel which looked like scales merged into the huge armor of the ck dragon. My, my, you think youre going to win just by growing bigger? You should know that its not just my size that has changed! Tirnanog, whopleted the transformation in a split of second, shot all the way towards Palug. The ws of Tirnanog which were brandished as he moved first with all his power, were struck against the golden divine beast. A thunderous roar as if the air itself exploded shook the whole hidden room.
Right. This is something I had always want to write but cant because of spoilers. The name of Palug herself came from Cath Palug, a monstrous cat from Welsh legend. (source). And in this story, all the cat monsters in various legends are one and the same. That including the legend about Sphinx. So dont be confused that the story behind Palug is a mix of everything. And about the beasts ssification. Humans only divide them into two ssification, which are magical beasts and phantom beasts. Contract beast is not a ssification, its just that: a beast that performs a contract. I guess divine beast is a beast that is stronger than phantom beast, but its still in the ssification of a phantom beast. Since the characteristics of phantom beasts are: can understand and speak humannguage, stronger and harder to elucidate than magical beasts, can manipte systematized magic, and only few sightings and encounters. Chapter 39 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part five)

Chapter 39: Burial Chamber of Angels (partfive)

Giant Tirnanogs star steel-coated ws struck Palug who had shown her identity as a monster. Too much thunderous roar, I shut my eyes unintentionally. When I opened my eyes cautiously, there was a sight that made me doubt my eyes. Despite the fact that he was several times bigger than her, Palug had blocked the ws of Tirnanog with one hand. How terrifying. I was deceived by her figure, but she really was a monster. Oh, you do not seem to be the King of Serpents. You are a man-made fake dragon. As a matter of fact, you should be able to counter me. Fake!? Insolence!! II, I cannot tolerate any more than that! Tirnanog repeated his attack in his rage. Palug parried the ws away when they were a hairs breadth away, warding off that attack rather easily. She did everything with minimum movements. Tirnanog gradually appeared irritated, on the other hand the expression of Palug was still full ofposure. (King of Serpentswait, that was the name of the monster that came out in the story of the contract beast that Auguste was talking about.) Taking the momentary gap, Palug turned to counterattack. Palugs ws slipped through Tirnanogs defense and shed his shoulder. It was a very quick attack, faster than my eyes could follow. The armor of the attacked shoulder glowed red as if it was exposed to high temperature and had scars in the form of ws. The spell engraved on the armor immediately started and the wound was closed with the magical power of the Philosophers Stone. I was d that it could be automatically repaired if it was only damaged lightly. She would be aiming at the same ce where the armor was destroyed. Even so, she had to have a dreadful attack power to be able to damage the star steel armor with her bare hands. You said I was insolent, but you are much more disgusting, Fake ck Dragon. If you are an animal-like beast, then you must submit yourself to someone who is stronger than you. Ridiculous! If it is the providence to submit yourself to the stronger one, then you will show your belly and roll over, you monster cat woman! Tirnanog made a sweeping motion with his armor-covered long tail. Palug lightly jumped over it. However, it seemed that was exactly Tirnanogs aim. Despite his crumbling posture due to the tail sweep, Tirnanogunched an attack with his ws. It was just like bending the joints of his arms in the opposite direction. It was a blow that could also be said as expected from the monster Zaratan who could change his body to amorphous liquid. Nevertheless, it was impossible for Palug to evade the unexpected surprise attack in the air. Tirnanogs nails pierced Palugs bellyor so it looked like, but it seemed that she moved so that the nails missed her body. Palug put her nails deeply in the star steel that covered Tirnanogs arm and instead turned his hand into a steel bar like a gymnast. The armored arm was twisted and the unpleasant sounds of metal being bent echoed. Tirnanogs legs left the floor. The situation had reversed, Palug was standing on the ground, while the body of Tirnanog was lifted and floated in the air. No matter how much she tried to twist the joints, she couldnt damage Tirnanogs inside. Tirnanog was able to freely change his body between the solid and liquid form. However, some timeg was required for the star steel armor to change its shape. Utilizing the slight timeg, it seemed that Palug twisted the armor joints, not Tirnanog, and sealed his movement. Palug knocked Tirnanog to the floor as it was. Well then, please repent. I will let you go this time, strange young serpent. Gaaaaah! Who are you to tell me that! Tirnanog pulled out his liquefied forearm from his brachium, kicked the floor with his remaining three limbs and retreated. The armor which remained in the arms of Palug became light particles after a few seconds, then converged and united again on Tirnnaogs forearm. The battle between the two monsters were in a different scale. I stood frozen as I was captivated by it, but I finally returned to my senses as the escaping Tirnanog appeared before me. Guuhthis is regrettable, but with my power right now, I cannot win against that woman What should I do? Escape at once? No. If you cannot win with your strength alone, you can win with other things. Even if you have a trump cardno, you have brought something, right? I got it. I took out my trump card from the wand holder and gave it to Tirnanog. Wand of Disintegration. The head was a regr dodecahedron maite, and the shaft material was the axle of the water wheel that had been used for more than ten years. What was used as the core material was spacepressed twenty liters of aqua regia. The surface of the wand was inscribed with seventeen ancient characters which were now indecipherable. Tirnanog opened the armor around his jaw and swallowed the wand. Magical energy absorbed from the wand circted through the amplification mechanismid out in his body. A ck ray apanied by a ck spark resembling electricity was emitted from the mouth of Tirnanog. Since it was amplified in his body, it became a very condensed beam like a dragons breath. Even the divine beast with overwhelming speed seemed to have been unable to avoid the beam, and Palug was hit by the ck beam directly. Palug who was struck by the Disintegration light beam became a distorted phantom image of semitransparent seven colors. It seemed like the flickering images of a broken television, it was a strange phenomenon. However, it onlysted for a moment and Palug quickly restored herself. No matter what kind of monster the opponent was, the Disintegration light beam always destroyed every matter and turned them into fine particles with no exception. Even though that was how it supposed to be, Palug was standing there intact. Oh my, what a dangerous magic. Im d that the beam didnt hit the precious Prince. You bastard, how did you!? Do not misunderstand. I got disintegrated properly. I just converged and restored myself instantly. Palug who was checking the movement of her body by rotating her shoulders, was smiling sneeringly. While humming a random tune, she gradually approached Tirnanog. It was a good attack. I would be annihted if I made a mistake. But, I guess your biggest mistake was thinking that I was a matter. If you are not a matter, then what are you! As you can see I could only see Palug took a step forward. In the next moment, the speed of Palug exceeded my perceptual ability and disappeared, leaving behind afterimages on my retina. The only indication that she had moved was the red sh of light that marked her trajectory as she passed through. heat, and light Strong light emitted from Palug and I covered my eyes slightly. When I looked again, there was Tirnanog who was divided into six lying down there. More precisely, what was there was an armor that had been blown and destroyed into six pieces, and Tirnanog who had be liquid and couldnt keep his shape. The star steel armor that was supposed to be durable was torn apart and the cut-off sections were red hot with heat as if melting. Tirnanogs main body seemed to be barely alive, and the ck liquid was wriggling as to avoid the heated metal parts. His body seemed to be struck with the heat directly, ck smokes were rising along with the smell of burning meat. Tir! Guuuuuhh!? This is badfor me to get such damages Are you alright!? Dont die! Ah, do not worryI wont diebut, I cannot fight anymorelet me sleep, for a while Tirnnaog retreated into my bag as a liquid that had lost the shape of a dragon. A considerable part of him seemed to have been burned down by Palug, and it seemed that only a small part of the ck liquid could move. He was heavy, but not heavy enough for me to be unable to carry him. It was good that even with my battle bag alone, it was a reasonably light weight structure. Erica, run, away After saying those words, Tirnanog became quiet. Shaking the Wand of m Sight quickly, I could see that the built-in spell was still running. To my relief, he was still alive. I wanted to think that he was just bing dormant to recover himself. Picking up my bag, facing towards the exit in front of me, a mass of magical structure that I had never seen before was swaying andplexly intertwined. In the ovepped normal vision, the figure of the female beast appeared. I will not let you escape. The nuisance has been removed with great pains, and now theres only you and me. It was over. With eyes that looked like the color of gold melting inside of a furnace, Palugughed. What should I do. How could I escape from a monster opponent who even beat Tirnanog in speed. Suddenly, I noticed that a string of characters that I had seen in a part of a scripture was included on the thing that was surrounding Palug. It looked like characters from the Ancient Romulus era. Because there were only few opportunities to see the characters of Ancient Romulus, naturally it was anguage that I couldnt read yet. I wondered when did I see it. Was it from the scripture in one of the exhibit of the cathedral, or was it (Aah! Its a part of the inscription that was carved in the obelisk!) In my head, suddenly many pieces of information became connected by a single thread. The contract beast had supremacy over the serpents. The guardian angel of the Founder King gave him the power to manipte the dragons. An angel who had the head of a lion drawn on the only Gods mural painting. An angel holding a medicine bottle. The contract beast saved people by eating the disease. The lynx who ate the demon of ill-health became a charm. The divine beast possessed nails that emitted heat. The sword of fire that was held by the angel. Her body was not a matter, it was made of heat and light. In my previous life, what did they told me the angels were made of? This was exactly the opposite from the legend of Zaratan. Originally, she was a monster called Palug. However, as she was called by multiple names, along the way people remembered her as separate monsters. You are not a devil, that was what that childTirnanog had said. Hmm. Then if I am not a devil, what am I? Palug-san, are you the angel who gave the Founder King the capability to control the dragons? Palug ced her golden hair-covered forelimb on her chest, looked up to the Heaven with an ecstatic smile. Her shoulders trembled, and soon her smile was reced withughter. Kukukuahaha, AHAHAHAHAHA I am impressed, Erica-ojouchan. In just a few short years, two people have already uncover my true identity. Moreover, one of them is a woman of a different ethnic who is not even a royalty of Ignitia. I have lived for thousands of years, but this is my first time. Suddenly, Palug ceased herughter and bowed with an elegant gesture. Thats right, alchemist Erica Aurelia. I am the First Messenger of the only Supreme God. One who was born from the left eye of the thousand-armed Sun that is illuminating the world. The name that God bestowed me was Pestilence. The name that was bestowed by my King, the Founder King Guillome Ignitia of the first generation, was Cath Palug. I am the Messenger. I am the One who wield the Sword of Fire. I am the One who remove the disease and control the serpents. I am the One who protect young children and hear peoples wishesor I was. As if there was a shimmer of hot air rising up, my field of vision was distorted for a moment. From the left eye of Palug, thick liquid like droplets of blood were falling down her cheek like tears. The light emitted from the pattern of eyes carved on the wall changed from white to red, and as if to be in sync with the left eye of Palug, strange red liquid flowed out. Before I noticed, the temperature of the room was rising so much that my body became sweaty. Despite this, I felt fear that made chills ran through my spine this whole time. I have lost my former power. It is no more than a residue left. I used too much power ughtering the giants, ughtering the vampires, and granting the wishes of the wise person and the kind-hearted person. I have lost so much power in order to battle the King of Serpents, to consume many diseases, and to save the people I loved. For God, for people, I have done my utmost. If her words were true, was she saying that she would perish as an angel? Then, she was probably trying to give the astonishing miracle to Auguste with the knowledge of her own destruction. My instinct wanted me to keep myself away from this self-destructing angel. But I couldnt move my foot. And yet, I was forgotten from the memory of the people. No one remembers me any longer. No one will pray to me anymore. The source of our angelic power is humans faith. If we lose it, we cannot replenish our diminishing power. I thought that I would gradually disappear just like that. After one or two more times someones wishes came trueotherwise, in just ten years or so, I will be unable to maintain my existence and will disappear. I intended to ept that destruction Palug cut off her words and stared at the unconscious Auguste. It was an expression that was filled withpassion but still felt heartrending. But there was someone who found this me who had been forgottensomeone who needed me. Only this child. Thats right, Auguste gave me the meaning to exist again. He made me, who was as good as dead, feel alive again. Thats why, I will not hesitate to dedicate this body and mind, I am not confused. Her words closely resembled Augustes words. It was a persistent dedication. Even if they devote themselves to the sacrifice, they wished for someone elses happiness. Even though it was only destruction that was waiting for them both. But then, after all, Auguste-samas wish will note true in the end. Perhaps, you dont have enough power left to make Auguste-samas wishe true? Yes, that is correct. Even if I burn all my being in addition to the power of the soul gained from Augustes blood, at most it could only hold for six yearsno, four and a half years, I guess. The period during which her existence could be maintained was shorter than that of the original. Maybe, that was because of her battle with Tirnanog. I wondered if there was any meaning in that battle that was only further reducing the life of a little child. Palug-san, lets stop. If this continued, both of you would only be unhappy. Wouldnt it be fine to give up the contract and spend your remaining time with Auguste-sama? Yes, thats rightI always wanted to do so, if possible. But, Erica-ojouchan, I have already decided. I will use all my remaining power for this child. I will try to grant my precious princes wish. Palug-san Because, the sacrifice to gain poweres closer nonchntly without knowing anything. There is no need for me to prepare myself for extinction. For Palug, Auguste would have been very important. I had been thinking for some other solution, but I couldnt think of anything. Huh? Wait a moment, I thought I heard something weird at the end. What sacrifice? Now, I wonder who. Isnt it the daughter of an alchemist who is smart, pretty, and exceptionally kind? Palug opened her mouth halfway, and raised the corner of her mouth. The smile of a beast, with her fangs exposed. The more I felt numbness at my fingertips, the more my blood was drained from my face. I felt my temperature had dropped due to tension and fear. My too-insensitive-sixth sense was ringing the warning bell at this time to the utmost. I wondered why I didnt notice. It was not about uncovering Palugs identity, her thoughts, or that kind of thing. She was a starving beast searching for power before she was a secretly dying guardian who wanted to give power to the prince, an angel who watched the country, and so on. It was a death g. There was a tremendously stubborn death g that couldnt be break even with the power of the monster Zaratan. Oh, poor you. Trembling like that. Its alright. I will not extinguish your existence. Your blood and soul will be transformed into power to fulfil the wish, but you will give me your body. I will live your life with your body. How wonderful. Erica Aurelias body will be married to Auguste. The angel spoke words that were unfit of an angel. It was too shocking and the contents didnt enter the brain properly. The only thing I could tell was that Palugs n for the future was impossible for me. Palug came closer slowly. I pulled out the Wand of Hold from the wand holder around my waist and shook it with Palug in mind. The invisible Curse of Petrification, which was a diluted extract from cockatrice, was shot leaving behind a small magical light on the head of the wand. But Palugs feet wouldnt stop. Only for a moment, I saw her body flickered like something from an anime battle. A simple wand attack wouldnt hit her for sure. Even if I used invisible attacks or light speed attacks, they would be avoided before they could hit her by using the direction of the wand or my gaze. Erica Aurelia. You came to save Auguste, didnt you? Then, nothing is difficult. You only have to help me at the same time. Palug smiled bewitchingly and said so while showing off her red nails. Every time she got closer, I felt that the surroundings temperature was rising. I gave a fleeting nce at the exit. If I could arrive at that point, I could block her ess by the Wand of Wall of Stone or Wand of Barbed Wire that created physical barriers. Of course, since this was Palug, any barriers would be destroyed in an instant. But, what if there were countless physical barriers rather than only one or two? In order to exercise the power of destruction, Palug had to cut down her own life. Thinking about the remaining charges of the wands, it would be a fifty-fifty chance, but if I could set up arge amount of obstacles to lose the pursuit, I might be able to run away. (But) There were two problems in this strategy. First, my bag was heavier than usual with Tirnanog inside it. Another one was Auguste who was unconscious in the opposite side of the exit. Considering the heavy bag, the distance of only 10 meters to the exit felt endlessly far. But if I ran away using the shortest route, I would have to give up on Auguste. Nheless, it was impossible to think about escaping with the bag containing Tirnanog, or carrying Auguste who was on the other side of Palug. Even if I abandoned those two people in the first ce, it didnt necessarily mean I could run away. At the very least, I will end you so that you will not suffer. Goodbye, Erica-ojouchan. Palug slowly swung her right hand down. I could see a condensed me being emitted from those ws. This was the light that defeated Tirnanogwas this the identity of the Sword of me drawn on the mural? Something silver flew from behind me just before the tip of the me touched me. That flying thing collided with Palugs arm while flying with irregr movements. There was a loud sound as if heavy metals were shing with each other. Her arm was repelled, and the flow of the magical power forming the me was scattered. Palug quickly produced short me nails on her left hand and shed the object away. The piece of paper which had a magic circle on it was shed into two, burned out in a moment, turned into ash and scattered. That was, perhaps the easternHarvans spell card? As Palug flew back to Auguste, thousands of spell cards surrounded me as if defending me. I had seen this spell before. It was the Protective Circle used by Harvans mages. And, I only knew one person who was good at this magic and tended to use the Protective Circle which was supposed to be defensive to attack. I will be troubled if you kill this girl without permission. If you want to kill Erica, do it after defeating me. A dialogue which somewhat felt like something a rival character would say echoed. It was us Harvan, the mage of the East, who appeared along with the voice.
Kya~~!!! Anyway, if you want to recheck the information/hints about Palug, it is in chapter23and29. Everything is there~ Just in case, why light is not a matter>sourcebecause I cant exin it. Chapter 40 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part six)

Chapter 40: Burial Chamber of Angels (partsix)

us stared at me with a gentle smile that was unlike him. Erica, Im d I made it here in time. He was wearing a ck robe above his gray clothes. There was a magic amplifying effect staff in his hand. On the first nce, there were lots of spell cards inside of his robe. T-thank you very much, us-sama! You seem fine, hm? us nced at me and furrowed his eyebrows. Thats right, Erica, you, why are you in a ce like this? Itsplicated. More than that, how did us-sama know about this ce? Pretty sure he was doing a top secret investigation with Edward-oniisama, right? And even though the hidden passage was opened, this was the deepest part of the intricate cathedral. I wondered how did he found this ce. To my question, us nced at my bag. I came pursuing Anns emergency rm. rmhuh. I wondered if I brought it with me unintentionally. No, at that time I didnt put things in or out. By some chance, did Ann stuck the rm on me? However, Ann didnt have the chance to touch my bag. (Aah! I see! When she shook hands with Tirnanog, did she put the magic in his hand!?) Awesome. Did she already called reinforcement at that time, assuming the possibility that Tirnanog and I couldnt do this by ourselves? us was a skillful person who knocked out the monster Zaratan almost single-handedly. As a reinforcement that appeared in a situation like this, no one more reliable than him. I thought Ann was involved in something dangerous. Because its about Ann, I need to be quick. I-Im terribly sorry about that. When I said that my sister is in danger, that Edward immediately let me out of the investigation. It was humiliating that the other investigator looked at me as if seeing the same kindwhats with this harmful rumor. Both of them loved their younger sister, I wondered if they understood each other in that aspect. It might have been fortunate for me that the head investigator was Edward-oniisama. us came here because a lot of good fortune and peoples kindness were intertwined. He wouldnt have been on time if the situation was a little different. I grabbed the hem of us robe in reflex and stared at him. us-samaIm really d you came Something resembling nervousness ran through us expression for a moment. He turned away curtly with a shaky appearance. Hm, thank Edward for that. Oops, if I held the hem, it would be hard to fight. I hurriedly let go of us robe. But, I want to avoid fighting monsters while protecting you, and although I want us to escape immediatelyErica, is the unconscious girl over there your acquaintance? Eh, unconscious girl The only one who was unconscious was Auguste, what did he mean by that? Aah, I see. us hadnt met Auguste yet, huh. It seemed that he mistook him as a female because of his long hair and seemingly delicate appearance. Yes, thats right. Then we cant abandon her. Especially since she is a friend of my friend. Yosh, he misunderstood and now we were going to rescue Auguste. I didnt say a lie. I just hid the truth and tricked him. us-sama. Lets do our best to help that person! Erica, you still have no sense of danger as ever. Yes, Ann-sama also said that. You dont have such crisis management ability, then why are you stuck in a dangerous situation againI want to ask questions, but I will do itter. That monster obviously will not wait for us. us held up his staff and took out two new spell cards. On the other side across the Protective Circle, Palug wasughing in delight. Well, how lovely. Such a little knight. I am envious. I also want a cool boy saying I will protect you to me. But Palug swung her ws vertically and horizontally. Cross-shaped scratches were made in the Protective Circle that was set in front of me. In an instant, the spell cards on that area were destroyed and burned out. You are a poisonous sight for my soul, so I will have you disappear. us hurriedlyunched additional spell cards and strengthened the spell by casting something. Whats with this monster She is a phantom beast, an angel, a lion, and a guardian beast, a man-eating monster who can grant any wishes. Whats with that. Whatever, you can talk about thatter. Ah, yes. Instead, exin why exactly that the remains resembling the monster Zaratan are wriggling over there. The one thing that shouldnt be exposed the most, got exposed. Why. I wanted to lie, but it was impossible, so I had to speak honestly. us-sama, you said I can do whatever I like with it, right? I thought that you would like to bury it, I didnt think you would actually unseal it! While speaking, us gradually made the Protective Circle thicker. There were five, six, sevenyersno, eightyers on the thickest part. us-sama, wouldnt it better to turn them into offensive power? Aah, this Protective Circle is strong against mental attack, but has low defense power. Is this a different set of spell cards from before? This one is more than 800 years old. I dont know why, but if were talking about mental attack only, it seems that the old spell cards are stronger. As he said, the moving speed of these spell cards were somewhat slower that the ones in the Ruins of Visitor. Speaking of 800 years ago, that was when vampires were still around. Perhaps it was to protect themselves from magic such as fascination and mind control. But, nevertheless, right now wouldnt the modern ones with high physical defense or thermal protection better? This area is the center of the mental interference that is covering the Kingdom, you know? Ah Good grief. Its truly enviable to be insensitive to this kind of attack. Speaking of which, due to Augustes mental interference, people with low magic defense couldnt even move, while people with high magic defense wouldnt get close to the cathedral. Even if us coulde here, he was fine thanks to this old Protective Circle which was superior in mental defense. Since that is the caseErica, unwillingly, I need your power. Yes! I will rely on you to attack. Do you have the wands for that? What about us-sama? I will concentrate on defense. If there is a chance I will also attack, but do not expect too much. Yes. I chose the wands while adjusting the angle of the bag so that Tirnanog who was inside couldnt be seen by us. But, what kind of attack could we do to a monster who knocked Tirnanog down with a single blow? No, I couldnt be timid. Even if she was a formidable enemy that was beyond the standard, I had to at least try to win with all my power. Hm~? Are you done? Can I interrupt the eyesore couple soon? Palug, who was considerately waiting for us adjusting our postures, said so while stifling a yawn. At first nce she seemed to be unmotivated, but she had no gap that could be exploited. When I was bewildered on how to proceed, us advanced a few steps to shield me. Sorry for making you wait, monster. I will be your opponent. Bring it on. My, my. Well, I am impressed by your words. Since I am being invited by a cool and lovely boy, I will have to ept and enjoy myself a plenty. As Palug said so slowly, she put strength on her feet in a half-step forward position. us stuck his staff out in determination and activated the amplification ability put in the staff. His staff was not the expensive one like when we went into the Ruins of Visitor, instead it was a mass-produced general staff like those of the mages in the tournament venue. Still, a great mage did not me his staff, and even if I was an amateur I could feel the overwhelming increase in magical power in him. As soon as I thought that, the chunk of that magical power was instantaneously scattered. Ehh!? us staff was breaking from the middle of its axis. There was a golden hair-covered hand that was squeezing the staff. Palug who was in a ce more than 10 meters just a moment ago, and was supposedly being blocked by the Protective Circle, suddenly stood between me and us. Certainly, the spell cards didntpletely cover us. But, she shouldnt be able to slip through the countless spell cards that were flying around us at high speed. The humanoid lionughed innocently. Dont do that. Aiming such dangerous things to a girl. Idiot! us had a startled expression but immediately released the crushed staff from his hand and drew out additional spell cards. A spark of magical power scattered between his hand and the hand of Palug. us had blocked the red hot ws of Palug with Protective Circle. The barely cast spell cards became ashes in the hands of us and the other spell cards were scattered all over the floor. Palug made her other hand to be d in mes and attacked us with it. Sparks flickered many times between them like a light. Each time, several of us spell cards were destroyed. If the battle continued like this, the Protective Circle would lost. I rushed out quicker than they could notice. The defense was quickly bing worn out. I went around to the side of Palug and swung an offensive wand. From this position, us wouldnt be hit. Bullets made of pure magical power were fired from the magic circle surrounding the Wand of Magic Missile. To make them harder to avoid, I aimed at different ces and rapid-fired five bullets. However, Palug dodged them easily without even looking this way. Well done! I couldnt get a hit on Palug, but the hands that were doing closebat becamex slightly. It seemed that it was enough for us. Turning the situation around, us swung his fist that were wrapped in spell cards while Palug was the one on defense. Especially intense white light of a magic circle burst out. When the light dimmed, the left hand of Palug who blocked us fist was covered with thick frost. The magic of Freeze was suppressing the nails of me. us lunged with the same attack. Palug avoided the attack with a back step. I was shooting Magic Missiles toward Palug who was trying to get away. us also sent out the spell cards that were used for defense to attack and caught up with her. My attack, which was aimed at the moment of unprotectednding, missed due to the fact that Palug didnte down to thending point. She was jumping again with us spell cards which arrived in an instant as her foothold. We aimed toward Palug who was in the air, but they were intercepted and erased by her right w. Her bright red dress fluttered as Palugnded elegantly. Good grief, even though I dont want to waste my remaining power. Palug put power into her right hand. When me burst out of her frost-covered left hand, the frost evaporated instantly and disappeared. It was not a direct damage, but we seeded in wasting some of her power. But, how much more could we cut down? Gradually, I became frustrated. I was also concerned about the burden of us who had been in a bewildering closebat with Palug. Right now, he had to have received lots of shock. How much of his magical power, which was continuously used to maintain a thick Protective Circle, was remaining? us-sama, can you still go on? Aah, this is nothing. You must have one or two trump cards left, right? Yes. We will decide the victory on the next move. Use it. I will give you a little time. Saying so, usunched the spell cards with different magic than the Protective Circle. Chapter 41 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part seven)

Chapter 41: Burial Chamber of Angels (partseven)

Silver sparkling magic circle was wrapping us spell cards. It was Harvans highest tier magic, which created the time dying barrier that I had seen before. I understood the intention of us and nodded. Simple attacks wouldnt hit Palug. Then, we should create a situation that made them unavoidable. I held the Wand of Magic Missiles in my right hand, and pulled out another wand with my left hand. The chosen wand was the Wand of Rain of Stone. It was as cheap as Magic Missiles, but it contained an offensive magic suitable for group warfare. When I shook the Wand of Rain of Stone, Palug quickly jumped backward a few meters. On the ce where she was before, countless pieces of small but sharp stone shards were raining incessantly. It was a range attack that was difficult to avoid for ordinary people, but it didnt seem to work due to the speed of the divine beast. However, this was within my expectations. While I shifted the effect range of the Rain of Stone, I continued to rain the stone shards intermittently. The Wand of Rain of Stone created clouds of stone shards in the air and then descended, so it had arge timeg from its invocation to attack. On that timeg, I shot the Magic Missiles. One of the magical bullets that were fired at high speed grazed the arm of Palug. This is quite an underhanded attack. As if I would care about my opponents situation. Physical attacks and magical attacks, low speed bullets from above and fast bullets from the side, Area of Effect and sniping. Simultaneous attack of two types of magic with different properties. Without any opening, the hail of bullets pressured Palug and snatched away her option to evade them, and forcing her to defend was a part of my n. Palug swept the stone shards away with her fur-covered forearms while just barely avoiding the Magic Missiles. She wore a smile on her face as usual, but it was not the smile that was full ofposure like few moments ago. Im just a dying beast, you know? Please go easy on me a bit more. A wounded beast is the most terrifying one. Thats a pretty high evaluation. Im d. Without thinking of the consequences, the series of attacks continued to chase after Palug, but at the same time I was being caught up. The evasion speed of Palug was faster than what I assumed. It was inevitable that the consumption of the range attack increased since I was trying to cope with her high evasion ability. Although the Wand of Rain of Stone was charged fifty times, right now the remaining bullets were ten. (What should I do? I have prepared a spare Wand of Rain of Stone, butthere is no opportunity to pull out the wand.) If the Rain of Stone stopped even for a moment, Palug would attack within that gap. However, it was unwise to let go of the Wand of Magic Missile while the remaining bullets were still being released and pull out the spare Rain of Stone with my right hand. It was better than stopping the Rain of Stone, but she definitely could shorten our distance. And even if I survived right after transferring Magic Missile to my other hand, it would be hard for me to control it with my left hand. Before I could decide, the rest of the bullets of Rain of Stone had ran out. I withdrew my second Rain of Stone with my left hand naturally. I saw the appearance of the approaching divine beast as if weaving her way between the arrows of magical power that I had shot randomly. Palug brandished her ws ws as sharp as a knife stopped right in front of me. I myself also tangled my legs trying to escape and was stuck in the posture when I was about to copse on my back. The stone shards which were falling were stopped mid-air. The only thing in sight that was moving was the silver spell cards. (This magic is us!) The silver spell cards which were circling high-speed separated us from the normal time flow. The magic of Time Dy changed the isted area into a slow-flowing space like in slow-motion. By the powerful time maniption magic which was the closest to stopping time, even the divine beasts movement was constrained without exception. us who was the caster was the only one who could move normally in this barrier. us had a spell card in his hand and enclosed it with aplex spell along with his magical power. us stuck it on me and it began to emit silver light simr to the time maniption magic circle. The feeling like being sewn in the air suddenly disappeared. us hugged and supported me who was about to fall down. T-thank you very much, us-sama. No, Im just barely saved youthe magic of Neutralization seems to be working well. Neutralization? H-huh, I can move? While being supported by us, I got up and put my strength on my feet. Since the surrounding time was still dyed, that means the barrier of the Time Dy had not been released. The spell he put on me seemed to be preventing me from being included in the dyed time stream. How ingenious I did some trial and error ever sincethatbattle. us said as if it was natural. I thought it was unfair that he could customize the highest tier magic in just a few months. Now then, we dont have time to rx. Although it seems to be somewhat working, the effect time doesnt extend much. If we want to attack her, I guess right now is the best time for that. I shook the wands of Rain of Stone and Magic Missile toward Palug consecutively. The countless stone shards created by the magic of Rain of Stone formed a cloud-like mass, and the magic bullets of the Magic Missile was created in front of Palugs eyes. However, they were caught by the time dy barrier and didnt move any further. It seems that I wasnt able to neutralize up to the magic you use. It will be a small task for the futureoveing this seems to be difficult. What should we do now? Its fine. I will be the one to attack. us struck Palug who was suspending in the air by elerating the spell cards that had create the Protective Circle. However, the spell cards were ignited and burned out before they could touch Palug. Damn itthese spell cards are no good against this monster. What should we do? If I cant hit that monster using these papers, I only have to hit her using other things. I will borrow the magic you have deployed. After saying that, us cast even more magic toward my deployed Rain of Stone. All of the stone shards were wrapped in a magic that was shining sparkling white. On the surface of the stone shards, water vapor solidified into frost and then dry ice were formed. In the aftermath of the magic, it seemed that the temperature of the whole room had fallen. Apparently, what us cast was a cooling magic. Certainly, if the opponent was a monster made of light and heat, a cooling magic would be effective. Your Rain of Stone and my Cold Snap, thebined magic will be Hail of Stone, huh. You said bined magic, but I didnt do anything. Whatever, the caster switched to me anyway. With this, the attack should be able to hit that monster. Finally, us added an elerating spell that was built in the spell cards. In the time dy barrier, the Area of Effect attack became elerated. This time it was an unavoidable blow. us swung his arm with thepletion of the chant. The countless stone hails, due to the eleration magic, drew a silver trajectory and poured down toward Palug. After a momentary of fantastic sight, overwhelming destruction took ce. The hails hit the floor and broke it into pieces, and mist containing fragments of stones mixed with debris were whirled up. The broken stone pieces and mist left us control again and was suspended in the time dy barrier. The mist containing sparkling debris was covering the battlefield. The concentration of mist was not enough topletely obscure our field of vision. And yet, there was no figure of Palug. She disappeared? Where did that monster go? It seems that she is made of light and heat, so maybe she haspletely disappeared as she was a while ago. No way. Although its a lower tier spell, this is the guy who can erase the spell cards on which a cooling spell was ced without even touching them, you know? But, in the barrier where the time is dyed, she shouldnt be able to escapeus-sama!? The body of us, who was focused on watching our surroundings, suddenly lurched forward. At the same time, the barrier of time dy and the spell cards that were forming the Protective Circle were destroyed at once. I rushed over to him in a panic. He didnt seem to have any trauma. KuhI see, if its the speed of light Following us line of sight, I also turned around. A sh of red light crossed my field of vision. Palug who materialized in the air, descended on the floor gently. Correct. It is so tiring that I didnt want to use it if possible. Although I am considerably slowed down, I am light. From my point of view, the falling pebbles were the same as stopping. Well, if youpletely stopped the time, I supposed they would harm me. Strength faded from us body. I couldnt support him with my power, and us fell on his knees. Damn it, if there were no mental interference, I would still us-sama!! Even though he himself was unconscious, Augustes mental interference was still urring. us who had lost his Protective Circle was exposed directly to strong mental interference. Large drops of sweat were forming on his forehead. While arge amount of magical power was being scraped away, it seemed that due to the Magic Resist he barely endured it. Oh my~, you still want to struggle? Those who give up and give in to my prince, will feel relieved, you know? Whowill be doing what you want! I will not loseI have decided to be Ericas shield! Even though he was riddled with wounds and was about to faint, us tried to protect me. Just maintaining his consciousness was already a miracle, so why was he able to do his best? Palug was overlooking us with a smile. I felt that the shoulder of Auguste trembled at the edge of my sight. What, youare you the same as me? Unexpectedly us looked away from Palug and looked around. He was talking towards someone who couldnt be seen in the empty sky. Eei, whoever you are, its fine, if you can manipte my body, do it us-sama, what!? Its fine even if I be a puppet. In exchange, protect this girl without fail Oh my, you cant do that. Palug punched us jaw with lightly. us couldnt even raise his voice and his consciousness was robbed. There was some pulse. It seemed that he only fainted. Im sorry. I cannot let Auguste to be burdened with such work. But, that was very passionate and lovely. I have changed my opinion about that boy. Thats why I will spare him. Please be grateful. Its great to be aliveright? Palug smiled gently at the fallen us. The divine beast which had been living as the Heros attendant, perhaps had seen a glimpse of the future Hero, not only in Auguste but also in us. Now then, Erica Aurelia. You are different. I will not let you go. The golden lion called me and stared. I took a deep breath and raised my eyes. In just a moment, the facial expression of Palug changed to a very young impression than the appearance suggested. That smile was a smile of a cruel girl who stamped on insects innocently. My life can no longer be kept as long as it is. Yesunless I eat your blood, and your soul. There is no other alternative. I have to fulfil my contract with Auguste at all cost. Step by step, Palug slowly came closer. I retreated several steps back. My instinct raised the danger rm to the limit. Palug probably could burn us easily if she came at us seriously, now I know why she didnt. It was to get an intact sacrifice. Yes, the dedicated offering for God had to be such a thing. (Noooooo!! No matter how I think about it, this is progressing toward me being eaten alive!!) What should I do? What should I do to escape from this crisis? Auguste didnt wake up. Tirnanog was hibernating, there was no sign of moving yet. us had been knocked down. Both Otou-sama and Eduart-oniisama were struggling in their roles and didnt even know about this ce. Nobody could help me anymore. In the first ce, in the face of the overwhelming fighting ability of Palug, my warfare was lost. I didnt give up on my survival, but I couldnt even find a small chance to win. Against such unreasonable beast, humans just couldnt win. (if there is nothing like that, people cannot ovee such beast.) Suddenly, I recalled my conversation with Auguste in my mind. Inside my thoughts that were dyed in deep ck with despair, there was a shiny light of hope. (this beast was cursed by God, and it seems that it had no choice but to ept it if a riddle match was set up.) No way. There was no doubt, if the fragments of the folklore were all true. Finally found a small hope, I decided to take a risk. Palug-san! Please listen! Ufufufufu, are you pleading for your life? Its regretful, but the situation where we could talk with each other has long passed. Forcibly turning the gear inside my brain that did not turn due to fear and confusion, I recalled one question that was suitable for Palug. It, it walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening, what is it!? Chapter 42 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part eight)

Chapter 42: Burial Chamber of Angels (parteight)

W-what is it~? . The silence was very awkward. In addition, it was difficult to read the expression of Palug whose smile disappeared, it was hard to circle around it. Please give some reaction. Why did I say such a thing, I was embarrassed about my self-satisfied look. No, it was fine even if it was embarrassing. I decided to settle this not with battle but with wisdom, it was myst ray of hope. If this was a wrong information, my survival after this was in danger. After all, it was a straight line towards me being eaten alive. Ufuh. Unexpectedly, there was a strange voiceing out of Palug. Gradually, her face was twitching and finally her face broke into a smile as if to say she couldnt hold it back anymore. Ufu, ufufufu. Why do you know about it? Oh no, ufufufufu. That was a secret between my King and I~. Eh~, hundreds of years have passed, how did you find out? Ufufuh, aah~, how embarrassing~. Palug covered her face, looking over here from between the gap of her fingers, her tail was swishing back and forth as if troubled. You looked like you were having fun, Divine Beast-san. Where was the serious person just a few moments ago? Ah, no, if that serious person was busy, she didnt have to force herself toe back. This person who advance to the gag route by her own will should increase my survival rate. Anyway, was it really fine to win by a riddle match? I was supposed to cornered and was about to die, I wondered if this person loves telling a riddle so much. I cant believe it, there is someone who challenges me to a riddle match in this era! Prepared yourself, daughter of an alchemist. Here is the match that will decide your fate. This is the beginning of hardships beyond imagination. Once the match starts, not even God can stop it. If you want to withdraw, this is yourst chance, you know? I am the one who challenge you, and I will not run away now! Bring it on, Messenger of God! There was no way I would withdraw, I miraculously seeded in saving myself from being eaten alive by a cat. Whether it was a tough match or not, it was better than sitting around and waiting for my death. Aah! The annoying Curse from my God! I cannot escape from this constraint that was granted to me by my God who dotes on the diminutive human beings. I cannot help it, I really dont want it, I really,reallydont want it! But s, I have to ept this riddle match. Palug was exaggeratinglymenting in a tone of voice as if acting on a y, as she hugged herself in anguish. No matter how I looked at this angel, she was in high spirits. If this is a normal match, it will be myplete victory. Then it will be boring and be a breach of contract with my God. So, I will give you, who is just a human being, a chance to win. If I made a mistake even once, it will be my defeat. You lose when you made three mistakes. Palug thrust three fingers before me as she said that. She seemed to give me a handicap. In this case, lets get as much as I can get. I understand. I guess I can make two mistakes, right? Yes, furthermore, every time you made a mistake, you will give me one third ownership of your body. UmPalug-san, human beings will die if you pluck one third of their body. Waitdont say such scary things. Ill only mark you a little bit. Mark? Dont worry. I will return it to normal if you win. I said that word many times without voicing it while nodding in agreement. What did she mean by mark? I became uneasy, I wondered if she really could return it to normal. Then, I will answer you. Walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening An infant walks with their limbs, an adult walks with two feet for a long time, an old man who walks with a stick. In other words, the answer is human? Correct. The first question was easily answered. Perhaps in the southern continent, there was the famous riddle of Sphinx that was said in my previous world? There was no use in regretting, lets think positively. Because I thought of that riddle, I pulled myself into this advantageous situation, this was the most satisfactory oue. It was unexpected that the riddle was solved easily, but I seeded in earning myself time. I was barely keeping myself from thinking negatively. In contrast, Palug was so pleased with herself that she spontaneously jumping up and down. I did it~~! Yay~! As expected of me! Im so smart! Now then~, this time its my turn to ask, okay? Palug assumed a mysterious pose that looked like some kind of martial art, somehow she seemed very excited as she was saying that. Unlike her appearance, she was as childish as a little child. By the way, until this monster was found by Auguste, she had been living for a long time. He dies every night and revives every morning. He runs all the way in a day and he will not stop walking no matter how tired he is. Who is he? Iprehensible words came suddenly. Died and revived every night, was it a zombie? Or, was it a magical beast or a phantom beast of some continent that I didnt know? No, there wouldnt be such a problem like that. Palug said that it would breach the contract with God if it didnt favor human beings. So, problems that human beings could never solve should also be a breach of contract. Something that disappeared every evening, and revived as the sun rises. Shadow? But shadows didnt walk thousands of miles. Was there anything else that linked to sunrise and sunset? No, wait. Rather than being linked Sets in the evening, rises in the morning, and from our standpoint, this star goes around usthe answer is the sun! Ufufufufu, correct. Perhaps that was too easy? No, it was very difficult. My, my, how splendid. Next time, let me give you a problem that you cannot afford to be humble, okay? Palug answered with arge smile. Oh no, should I have pretended to struggle a bit? But before that, Erica Aurelia, its time for you to ask. As if she couldnt wait, Palug was beckoning me to start. Well, what kind of riddle should I make? Since I didnt not particrly like riddles, I hadnt prepared anything. Palug seemed to really love riddles. She would have already covered the basic riddles of this world. Then, now was the time for my so-called modern knowledge cheat. Even amon riddle in my previous world would be a riddle that nobody knew in this world. After hesitating for a while, I asked Palug. I chose a simple problem that even children in my previous world would know. A big flood on the top, a big fire at the bottom, what is it? A smile appeared at the mouth of Palug. It seemed that a riddle that didnt exist in this world had drawn the interest of the divine beast. Yosh, if she is thinking about it carefully as she is, I can spend the time to think about the next riddle, I was thinking about silly things. Hmm~, to say a big flood, if its a pot, it is an exaggeration. The submarine volcano should not be known yet by people. Oh, I remember. Long ago, I have seen it on the southern continent. The answer is a bath. You have an extensive knowledge, daughter of an alchemist. However, unfortunately my knowledge seems to have surpassed yours. Uuthats correct. In the meantime, my modern knowledge cheat had been defeated. No, rather, it was not even a cheat if it got insta-killed. It was just modern knowledge. If I thought about it carefully, it might be good that there was a bath in this world as well. Without it, the problem would fail. It made me shiver when I thought that the penalty for cheating was made with the sensibility of a monster. I secretly thanked the ancient technology in my mind. Without knowing my internal conflict, Palug cheerfully pointed at me with an exaggerating gesture. Well then, now its my turn! It is sometimes a serious illness leading to death. No matter how powerful their magic was, no doctor can heal it. But this disease will make people and beasts happy. Is this problem too easy for little girls? What should I do, I didnt understand it at all. Was it not despair, if we were talking about deadly disease? But it was uncertain whether despair made people and beasts happy. Besides, easy for little girls? It became more and more mismatched with the answer despair. This was troubling No matter how many times I thought about it, my thoughts returned to answer: despair. My modern knowledge was interfering with my ability to solve this riddle. Eventually, I couldnt think of any other answer after going around in circles. This was not good, well, it was better than not answering at all. I opened my mouth after thinking so. Despair? Oh my~, you finally made a mistake! Too bad! The answer is love. I thought it was too easy~ Palug expressed her joy exaggeratingly. However, her face suddenly became clouded. Hm? Wait a minute, despair? Huh? Why did such an answere out? Eh, is love something you can be happy with? Eh? While I am happy if I see people falling in love in a fictiona drama Palug widened her eyes, her mouth was half-way opened, and with an expression that looked like a goldfish. She took several steps back with that expression. Eh? By any chance, did Palug move away from me? Can falling in love really makes you happy? It seems to be troublesome, and it will be painful if the other person didnt love you back, right? Palug stepped even further away. Somehow she had an expression as if seeing a pitiful child. I do not deny that there is such a dark side. It is because the decease of loved ones could also lead people to death. But, nevertheless, dont you feel happy when you fall in love? Look, what Im trying to say is, that your heart would tighten with a kyuuun~ when you around that person, and when you think about them, you became excited. Since I was born, I have fallen in love about thousands of times, but I was happy each time. ! It was in four digits number, what amazing love affairs. I was happy if it was in a game, manga, or novel, but my real experiences with love were all disgusting. I was seriously scared of love. Most of all, the feeling of refusal was terrible because I had been caught up in such feelings by other people. I wonder if you are too young to talk about loveyou are not even a ten years old. But, what do you mean? To feel that despair is a happy thing, just what the heck happenedwhat kind of life are you living even though you are not even a ten years old? No, I didnt think despair was a happy thing, but I couldnt think of anything else. I attempted to interject her, but when I heard the following words, I withdrew the words that hade up to the tip of my tongue. This is my mistake in making the question. I will think of an alternative problem. Somehow I got through it and even got an advantage. However, I appreciated Palugs condolences. Cannot do anything, but can do anything. Does not help with anything, but more precious than anything else. The existence itself is a blessing, bringing salvation and happiness to those in contact. However, not everyone wants it. Who is it? I examined the second problem of Palug. This time I only thought about it a little and quickly arrived at the answer. The scripture stated that He was omniscient and a supreme being. But, in reality He did not do anything. The existence Himself was said to be a blessing, bringing salvation and happiness. But the choice of whether to believe or not was left to each person. The answer was surely God. It was a problem that seemed to match perfectly with God. The answer is God, isnt it? Palug made a face. Sorry. That was pretty good, but its not the answer. If it is God, He will help people even just a little. The correct answer of this riddle, is a baby. Uh! This was bad. Because there was a Gods messenger, God had to be exist. If even one of the miracles conveyed in the folklores or scripture was true, it would not match the condition that cannot do anything and does not help with anything. Besides, baby was a perfect match for these conditions. Ufufufu. You finally made a mistake. Then, as promised, I will get one third of your body. W-wait a minute. Nope~. Because I have been kept waiting for a while. The arm of Palug lit up in light crimson. It was lighter than the nails of me, but I couldnt feel at ease even by saying that. She brandished her lit up arm and aimed it at me. Due to the bright light, I closed my eyes. Yep, nice work. After a while, with the pleased sound of Palug as the signal, I opened my eyes. There was no pain. It seemed that I was not broken, gouged, scratched, nor bitten. (Thats good, Im not being eaten yettruly, I dont want to be eaten alive!) Just to be sure, I touched all over my body and checked. Yup, I was fine. I had all my fingers and my legs, there was no ce that I couldnt move. There was nothing bleeding. I could feel both eyes, my nose, and my ears too fluff. (Eh? Fluff?) As I was touching my head, I realized there was something out of ce. Something was attached on somewhat above the ce where my ears should have been originally. I hurriedly took out a small hand mirror from my bag. Nothing was lost. However, there were extra things added. They were in a golden color simr to that of Palug in front of me. However, mine were in a sharp triangle shape while Palugs were a round lion-type. On my head, they moved with a twitch. There were cat ears growing on top of my head. Chapter 43 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part nine)

Chapter 43: Burial Chamber of Angels (partnine)

To say that they were ears, they were too fluffy for that. They felt soft to the touch and triangle-shaped. They were certainly cat ears. They were cat ears that were borately made. In other words, they looked like the real cat ears themselves. They felt warm when I touched it, which meant that blood was flowing. When I noticed that the pulse was linked with me, once again I realized the seriousness of this situation. If they didnt return to normal, even if I didnt die physically, I would die socially. In the meantime, my heart would also die. Actually, my eyes that was reflected in the hand mirror went beyond dead like fish eyes, and more like dried fish eyes. You look ve~ry cute and they suit you well. If you win, I will restore you to normal, although if you like it you can stay in that appearance, you know~? Palug was smiling like a Cheshire cat. As for me, I would like to respectfully decline. I wanted to argue, but I still hadnt recovered from the shock, and the words that I wanted to say were not assembled properly. I kept my emotions low and kept my eyes on objectivity, but I might reach my limit soon. There was no such thing! It wasnt like that! Even though my life was barely hanging on a thread, why would you strike me with shame! Now, now, its not the time to be fascinated with your own lovely figure. If you arent willing to ask the next question, you can ept your loss as it is, you know? Feeling ashamed regarding the cat ears and feeling terror regarding physical erosion. To me who was confused by the two emotions, Palug mercilessly demand me to continue the match. I had to think about what question to ask next with a confused head. Neck that came out of the mouth was a yawn1. Bread that couldnt be eaten was a frying pan2. The one that hit the roons shoulder was a persimmon3. This was a bad miscalction. The riddles that I had heard in my previous life was mostlynguage-dependent, and it didnt make any sense when I tranted them into this worldsnguage. Right now, it was not good to recycle the Japanese riddles. It would only butcher the words that was quoted from the originalnguage and would not even be a riddle. It was inevitable. I only had to ovee this problem by myself on this one asion and passed through this. Rather than the usual puns, by turning the gears inside my brain, somehow I seeded in creating one riddle. It is both a cradle and a graveyard. It is both soft and hard. A sun that sleeps in a small sea. What is this? Palug giggled as she heard my childish riddle. Oh my, is it fine to ask such an easy question? It is a soft cradle for a growing life. However, for those who cannot break the hard shell, it is a graveyard. In the transparent white sea, it is packed with golden yellow yolk simr to the sun. That isan egg, right? Correct. I tried hard but I couldnt even buy myself time. And now the questioning right shifted to Palug. If I made two more mistakes, I would be devoured by Palug this time. In other words, I only had a room to make one mistake. However, when I thought that I would be forced to get something equivalent to the cat ears, I didnt want to make a mistake again. Now then, daughter of an alchemist. I will ask you again. It is more greedy than any beast. It cannot help but eat what it touches. However, it disappears once it stops eating. It is tamed by people, but sometimes it turns its fangs toward its owner, eating and killing them. What is the name of this thing? About the riddle of Palug, I first thought of dogs, cats, and other demons. Eating people usually associated withrge carnivores. But, was it such a simple thing? In particr, I didnt understand about it disappears once it stops eating. It didnt die, it disappeared. Was there no corpse remained? Ah, maybe The answer is disease. Both animals and nts, all living beings can be affected by some disease. Moreover, after it causes death the disease itself will be gone. Ufufufu, I see. So thats what you came up with. I gently stroked my chest in relief. However, looking at my relieved state, the facial expression of Palug turned into a mean smile. But, thats incorrect. Disease does not eat anything other than life, and people dont tame them. The answer is fire. Fire tries to burn everything it touches. If inmmable material disappears from its surroundings, fire cannot exist. Humans learned how to manipte fire freely as theirs. However, too much fire will destroy the humans themselves who tried to manipte it. Aah, this was bad. I thought that it was a living thing by the word eat. Certainly, because this was a riddle, the word eat could be a metaphor. Now thennow two thirds of your body is mine. Are you prepared, Erica Aurelia? Palug brandished her right hand with a flowing movement. The lit up nails were the same color as my cat ears. I drew back reflexively and covered my face with both hands. Such efforts were also useless, the ws of Palug went through my defense and touched me. (Thisthis is!?) I felt something moving inside my clothes. Something as smooth as velvet was touching my skin. Because it was blocked by my clothes, the inside of my skirt felt cramped. Considering the length and shape that was touching my skin, it felt like a tail. I moved it and stretched it out of the way. I felt fear that such a thing that suddenly grew could be moved at will. With such steady preparation, Palug was ready to rob my body. Good grief, unexpectedly there is no response for that. The next question has to pack more punch, or else I wont tolerate it. In contrast to her words, Palug grinned and showed her sharp fangs. It was the smile of a beast who was asserting her own superiority. How vexing. I couldnt afford to make another mistake. Then, what should I do? I couldnt win with a frontal attack. Even in the riddle match I was driven into the corner. I was inferior to Palug, both in power and wisdom. But, was it truly a checkmate? For me who was still a normal human being, there was a means to counter monsters who had knowledge beyond that of a human. If the monster in the folklore was defeated, how did the weak humans defeat the monster? For example, putting them to sleep by drinking alcohol. For example, ttering them and fooling them into taking the form of a small weak creature. For example, fooling them into trusting you, and dug information about their weaknesses and their True Name. Each one of those were not fair, they involved cheating and cowardly means. Would it be impossible to win the riddle match with Palug unless I cheated or used cowardly means? But, with a simple foul, it would be my immediate death when it was seen through. What I needed was a foul that could attract the interest of Palug and got her hooked. Something that Palug had a strong interest and emotional attachment to. I only knew one such a thing. Prince Auguste. I started off with those words. In response to that word, Palugs ears snapped up in attention. Her face still maintained that calm smile. But the fact that she kept smiling, without saying anything, was evidence that she was listening carefully to this topic. I continued the question while watching Palugs reaction. Who is Prince Augustes most important person? I didnt know the answer. No, the real answer of Auguste was unknown. Surely, since we were talking about Auguste, if I asked the person himself, he would dodge the question. But, in this case it was convenient because no one knew the answer. Unless the person himself denied it, if I said his father or his mother it would be a likely answer. For example, if Palug answered his mother then I would say it was his father, and if she answered his father then I would say his mother was the correct answer. If she said his parentsthen I would say that his siblings was the correct answer. By preparing multiple correct answers, I could make the answer different from whatever Palug would say. This was the method I came up with after thinking it over. Now, answer it. It should have been easy since you stayed with Auguste for a long time, right? In order to drive her into my trap, I provoked Palug to rush her. Palug who was questioned cast her eyes downward for a while, but she immediately raised her face. She exposed her sharp fangs and had a terrifying smile on her face. My heart beat faster. Although she had a smile on her face, I felt like she was mad enough that the time when I was fighting with Zaratan cannot bepared with what she felt right now. Ooh, how annoyingunexpectedly, you asked me that. U-um, Palug-san? Yes, of course I know. Even I know that. I have been with him for a long time, so how can I not notice? Palug stared at me with a smile on her mouth, but her eyes were burning with hatred. I didnt know what went wrong. But, it seemed that I definitely had stepped over thendmines of Palug. How vexing! To think that I have to spit such words! The answer is you, the daughter of an alchemist of the West, Erica Aurelia! In such a short time, you filled the princes loneliness, snatched away his heart and left! Eh? For a moment, I didnt know why Palug said my name. As I understood the meaning gradually, surprise spread in my heart. No, there was no way that was the truth. I wondered how I could be the most important person even though we only had met for a few days. Even if that was what Palug thought, it might be rude to Auguste. But, if by any chance Auguste held romantic emotions towards me, I couldnt use the answers I had prepared. On the contrary, my reaction might have exposed the foul y itself. Oh? Perhaps you didnt know? Even though you didnt know the answer, you asked me such a thing? You made a riddle for me that you dont even know the answer for? Youmitted a wrongdoing, daughter of an alchemist! A cry simr to the roaring of a lion echoed throughout the room. The light of the patterns engraved on the wall turned into dark red and began to heat up as if burning. Not only her nails, all of her arms were wrapped in mes, as if in response to Palugs anger. How dare you, to defile the sacred contract ritual with an unfair riddle. You are now a filthy offering. I cannot afford to eat you. Now that I cant eat you, Ill kill you, and in the short time that I have left, I will go around eating every human with power that I can get hold of in this Royal Capital. There would probably no one more suitable for the offering than you, but it might be able to maintain the fusion with Auguste for several years. Everything is for this childs wishfor myst wish! Intense heat stroked my skin. Due to the intense heat contained in the air, my throat seemed to burn. I looked at us, Tirnanog, and Auguste. us might be eaten as an offering. Or perhaps he might be spared as Palug had promised. But, us family, Ann and the Duchess of Harvan might suffer. Palug was extremely opposed to Tirnanog. Palug wouldnt keep the ck dragon alive. Or, Tirnanog who possessed a strong sense of duty might challenge her to a reckless fight in revenge. As long as Auguste fused with Palug, the loss of his riding ability was inevitable. He would endeavour to leave the royal family in order not to disturb his brothers session to the throne in the ending of his individual route. His family would lose him. Not only that. It would be the duty of Auguste, who had lost his memory about her, to give the final blow against Palug who had lost her sanity. That tragedy urred under the circumstances that both of them didnt remember each other. But, as I had known about that, I couldnt let them to bear such fate. Regret filled my heart. If this was the case, it would have been better to just lose the match and being eaten by Palug. Then, perhaps at least Palugs mind would be saved. A glowing s drew near me. I decided my resolution and closed my eyes, just before the unavoidable death. Guh!? Palug let out a groan. Through my closed eyelids, I could feel the zing nails of me approaching my eyes. But the nails didnt attack me at all. (What does it mean? Theres no way that Palug who was so angry suddenly decide to forgive me.) When I opened my eyes, there was a me-covered right arm of Palug in front of me. Her right arm stopped right at the moment she was about to swing it down. us work? I thought so, but us was still on the floor. The spell cards were not deployed either. Palug seemed to be able to move except for her arm, and I also could move without the magic of Neutralization. This was not due to the Time Dy barrier. Then, why? When I looked around, my eyes met with that person. Wait please, Palug. You do not have the right to kill Erica. Uhno way, h-how? Auguste stood up, with his palm facing us. Sweat drenched his forehead, and he had aplexion that made it seem he was likely to copse even now. I understood now. Auguste used all of his mental interference ability and stopped the movement of Palug. Of course, that was not the original usage. Surely, his body and spirit were terribly burdened. Palug was frightened as if she was a little child whose wickedness was seen, and she extinguished the mes that was burning on both of her arms. At the same time, she firmly put away her killing intent which she had let out inly. Auguste approached Palug step by step while enduring pain. With a gentle smile as if he knew everything, he said: You, the answer to that problemyou dont know about the most important person for me.
1Neck is (kubi), while yawn is (akubi). So, a neck (kubi) thates out of the mouth is a yawn (akubi). 2Bread is ѥ (pan), while frying pan is ե饤ѥ (furaipan). So a bread (pan) that cannot be eaten is a frying pan (furaipan). 3Roon is ̤ (tanuki), hitting the shoulder is 礿 (katataki), while persimmon is (kaki). In this case, you have to read the tanuki as [ta] nuki, which means without ta. So the whole riddle roughly bes: What hits the shoulder (katataki) without ta? The answer is persimmon (kaki). Chapter 44 - Burial Chamber of Angels (part ten)

Chapter 44: Burial Chamber of Angels (partten)

Confirming that Palug had lost her intention to fight, Auguste seemed to have released the mental interference ability. At the same time with Palugs stiff body loosened, Augustes body tilted forward. Palug caught Augustes falling body gently. Auguste! Why did you do such a reckless thing! Because you shared the power of your soul withk me, normally you shouldnt be able to move until thepletion of the contract! Aah, I was sound asleep. Buttheres no way I can sleep with such a loud voice nagged at me. Auguste nced at us who had fallen asleep. I see, so Auguste was the opponent of the conversation just before us fainted, huh If you cant move, I will lend you my body. So you can protect Erica in my stead. I dont mind losing my lifethats what he said, so theres no way I can sit still and do nothing. Auguste Because of his aid, I heard everything from the mid part, and managed to put everything together. Indeed, that was something us would say. Auguste rose to his feet while staggering. Im sorry, Erica. I have let you encountered danger. I never thought you would follow me to a ce like this. No, because I did it on my own volition. Still, thank you for stopping me. Somehow, I managed to stop before I could make the worst mistake. Auguste smiled softly. Fatigue was shown through that facial expression, but he seemed to be somewhat cheerful. Auguste refused support and stood in a ce away from me and Palug. Our position was exactly like an equteral triangle if you connected the three of us. Because of his attitude, I felt that he insisted on a neutral position that would not favour either me nor Palug. The question just before, it should not count as cheating if I told you the correct answer. Palug, was there such a precedent as well? To the question of Auguste, Palug quietly nodded. As for Palug, as if her belligerent attitude some time ago was a lie, she had be totally meek. She seemed like a prisoner waiting for her conviction. Who is the most important to mewasnt it. Answer it once more, Palug. After hesitating for a while, she told us the answer once again. The most important person to you It is the girl who came from a distantnd. It is the girl who healed your loneliness. She entered your heart in a fraction of a moment. And then, she has be an indispensable person for you. Aah, thats right. She is a descendant of an alchemist who came from a distant sea. A girl with beautiful, transient golden hair and eyes the color of the sea. The name of the one you love is Erica Aureliaright? Augusteughed as if troubled and slowly shook his head. Palug, thats a mistake. You cannot fool me, Auguste. Who do you want from the bottom of your heart? That is probably a feeling that is not yet love or romantic love. Yes, for example, it is the feeling when a child who was walking in the darkness without light for a while, looked up at the night sky. He found the glow of a single star in the dark night sky. Even though he couldnt reach it, he thought that he wanted that star C it is that kind of story. Auguste looked up at the ceiling and gestured as if reaching the invisible star. With that words, I felt a little relieved. Maybe, I was still afraid that I would get involved in such matters. This feeling is more of a childish desire. So, speaking of important things, she is important, but Erica is not yet my most important person. Auguste lowered his eyes and looked at Palug. Palug looked back at him while still looking unconvinced. She came from a distantnd and healed my loneliness. She entered my heart in a short amount of time and became indispensable for me. That is correct. Then, who do you mean? I have been with you forever, but there is no such woman! There is. You cannot tell other people. Auguste smiled the same smile as the day when we first met and pointed his index finger to Palug. My most important person, that is, Palugits you. I see, Palug was a friend of Auguste. It was no wonder that she was the most important person. Palug went several steps backward with a startled expression. As tears gradually gathered in her eyes, her face turned red. I understood well that anger and various other emotions were overflowing from the facial expression of Palug. W-what are you saying? Saying something appropriate like that, you only said that to deceive me. I will not be deceived. No matter how much you want to help Erica, such a foul y is not allowed in the contract ritual. Auguste shook his head, looked at Palug in the eyes and answered. Palug, you have been by my side forever. When the legitimacy of my blood was suspected and I couldnt talk with my mother properly, you cuddled me all the time in exchange for my mother. Even when I was isted due to the irresponsible nders or rumors, you were by my side. AugusteSuch a thing I could walk to the ce where the stars could be seen, it was because I wasnt alone. Because the warmth of your hands were pulling my hand. Otherwise, I would have just been crouching in the darkness without light. I have answered you like this, are you still not convinced? Palug slumped onto her knees after hearing Augustes words. The nails of me that had been lit up for a long time were also retracted indefinitely. I would be fine with losing this life if it is for you. No, I would rather have used this life for you. I do not want to fly in the sky if I have to sacrifice you. I would not make a wish if I knew that the cost of a miracle would be your life. If I sacrificed you without knowing, Im sure I wouldnt be able to forgive myself. Palug smiled a lonely smile on those words. Such a kind prince. I didnt want to tell you that the time I have left was short. In this way, you have given up your dream, your wish. No. It is you who are kind. Auguste walked over to Palug and held her fur-covered hands. Palug raised her face and stared at Auguste. Auguste smiled somewhat apologetically. There are things I have to apologize to you about. I always thought that you are too kind and that you kept on telling me white lies. Because of that, I couldnt believe in myself that you only said such things to me because of my heritage and ran away. Thats not it, I was scared. Perhaps, the blood of my father really doesnt flow within me. I do not have the talent to ride a dragon. Auguste But, now its different. Next time I will also believe in myself with all my heart, because you have always believed in me. Even if everything you said is a lie, I will turn them into a reality. I will not make you a liar. Palug hugged Auguste and buried her face in his shoulder. Although I couldnt see her expression, her shoulders were trembling and I heard a small groan simr to a sob. Auguste stroked Palugs head gently. I promise, Palug. I will ovee my weak self and this time I will reach that sky with my own power. After a while, Palug raised her face and drew back from Auguste. She looked somewhat cheerful, so I didnt know whether she was crying or not. Palug sighed deeply and looked at Auguste. Good grief, what a selfish princeeven though you are the one who asked me to do this, you are the worst. Sorry, sorry. In contrast to her words, Palugs tone was gentle. I felt relieved to see that. Hey, Auguste. I have something to apologize to you too. Its fine, you dont have to tell me. I will forgive everything. I havent told you something about the contract. If I am to have a new Lord through a re-contract, memories about me will disappear from the people who has been involved with me. What did you say!? W-wait, Palug-san! I just didnt want to die, I didnt want to wish for a miracle. I didnt intend to take her away from Auguste. Before we could stop her, Palug dered loudly: I, Angel Pestilence, admit my defeat to the wise human. With this, Lady Erica Aurelia will be my Master. I swear to my God that I will grant her wish with all my power. Along with those words, the color of the light on the wall that decorated the room changed From blood red to sunshine gold. Like golden petals, particles of light were slowly falling down from the ceiling. Goodbye, Auguste. May your life after this be full of light. Palug said so and kissed Augustes forehead. At the same time, Augustes eyelids dropped heavily and his body tilted forward. Wait, Palug, Im stillyou Auguste reached for Palug, but his hand immediately dropped. After catching the falling Auguste, Palug gentlyid his body on the floor. The particles of the falling light prated into the unconscious body of Auguste and us. Particles of light came close to the bag containing Tirnanog, but it seemed that it was being repelled by some mysterious power. Oya, it doesnt work for that serpent, huh. I see, it seems that Aurelia really refuses the power of my God. Wait a minute, what are those lights? Didnt I say it? Because of the restrictions of my God, things concerning me are erased from the memory of those who know me. There is no need to do so, please do not erase Augustes memory. Palug shook her head while smiling with a mixed expression. This is what God had set, so I cannot do anything about it. Just as the sun rises in the east and sets in the west, or that water flows down from a higher ce. There is no one who can escape from this forced oblivion, except for you Aurelias who apparently seem to be outside of my Gods principle. The only thing I can do is to slightly modify this phenomenon, by leaving only a small part for the basis of the folklore. Palug-sanyou, you have been forgotten by people for a long time, havent you? The lore of Angel Pestilence was fragmented and was differentiated as the stories of multiple monstro. The reason for that was this oblivion principle. There was probably a lot of events in those contracts that werent shown in the folklore. How many encounters and farewells had she repeatedly have ever since she descended to this world? Palug smiled at me with a gentle expression. It was as if she wasnt suffering from loneliness. It felt like she was an angel for sure. Do not make such a sad face. Even if everyone forgets me, I remember everything. Only my loving memories that have been with me all this time. I was always happy. In additionyou are Aurelia who refuses Gods principle. Even if thest oblivion principle works, you will remember me, wont you? Perhaps, you deliberately lost to me, didnt you? She didnt want to betray Augustes feelings, but she also didnt want to break her contract with God. And there were only few ways to keep Auguste from carrying such a heavy burden. Through being knocked down by someone, or through a re-contract. She was able to kill us at any time, but she postponed it with various reasons. Perhaps she thought that she wanted someone to stop her. Well, who knows~? Palug said jokingly while turning her back towards me. As if gently refusing to answer further questions. In the end, the truth remained unknown. So? Erica Aurelia, what do you want? Unfortunately, even if I am an angel, I am almost like a wreckage. So you cannot wish for eternal life, ultimate beauty, or enormous wealth. It will certainly be thest wish that I can grant, so if you can, I want you to wish something that is worthy of me risking my life over. While turning back, Palug asked me. Even if she said so, I didnt think I had a wish that I wanted to realize. Maybe to return the cat ears and tail to normal? No, no, that was set in the stone, so I didnt need to wish for it. After thinking for a while, I suddenly think of something. Palug-san, what do you wish for? Ha? Palug faltered and looked at me stupidly. It was unthinkable to extort a miracle from a dying angel. Since that was the case, there was only one thing I should do. It should be fine to pitch in and help my precious friend and this depressed friend. Hey, Palug-san the Dying Angel, I will give you a miracle. You can wish for the miracle you want. Whether its for your own life extension, or even for Auguste, its fine. This is what I want you to do the most right now. I wonder if such a wish can be granted? Youyou dont want to use it for yourself, are you stupid? Its areal miracle. Anyone would kill for this, you know? Even though Im just a wreckage of an angel, the miracle that I could grant cannot be measured by ordinary humans, you know? You must have one or two wishes, right!? No, not really. Sorry, but I already received enough miracles. After reincarnating, I had a sufficiently happy lifean affectionate family and good friends with a non-human mixed in, my life wasplete and I couldnt wish for more. For a moment, I thought of the remaining death gs. There were five more heavy events like this. No, it was fine for now. I would do something about that with my own effort and my friends help. You can use the miracle as you desire, as much as you want, and for your own sake. I smiled sweetly while assuming the air of a wolf in sheeps clothing. Since I was tempting an angel, I had to try to y the devil as much as I could. Chapter 45 - Sky Throne (part one)

Chapter 45: Sky Throne (partone)

There was the sound of the bell. Auguste Ignitia was listening to the ringing bells with a hazy consciousness. Was it someones wedding, or was it a funeral? I hoped its a celebration. Auguste thought so. Because there were too many sorrowful events already. Someones voice was mixed with the sound of the bell. Aah, that was the voice of that girl. He had to get up soon. Augustes consciousness awakened slowly like a foam rising from the bottom of the deep ocean. Auguste was buried in countless white petals in a coffin ced in the hidden passage. The first thing he woke up to was his danger sense screaming drowning! at him. Erica Aurelia held the hand of Auguste who was reaching out his hand reflexively. Auguste-sama! Her voice echoed in Augustes heart more effectively than anything else, eventually he was fully awakened. Auguste regained his calm, poking the petals around him as he raised his upper body. Uuh, Ericahere is? What happened to me? This is the hidden room of the cathedral. Hidden roomaah, the one under the mural painting. You did a good job at finding this room. Even the royal family who knows the folklore only noticed some of it. But, Im d. I thought that you really died. Now that Erica said it, Auguste just realized that the ce where he was sleeping in was a coffin. A smile tugged at his lips. Uwah, I hope this is not an omen Good grief. What a bad tasteow-ow-ow. Ah, no, its nothing. There was a cat on Ericas shoulder. The cat pressed her paw against Ericas cheek. At the lovely and charming sight, Auguste gave a broad smile. What happened? Who is that child? Um, in the middle of the confusion various things happened, and I picked her up. Heeh, how envious. Not only cats, but I want you to also pick this stray princewait, this is not the time to rx. Confusion? Auguste remembered that he made his own way to the basement of the cathedral. Somehow his memory was vague in some ces, but he still understood clearly that the cause of the confusion was himself. Thats rightmy ability was running wild No matter how he thought about it, he couldnt recall what happened after he went down the hidden stairs under the mural painting. Auguste held his slightly sore head. There had to be something. Something had happened before he entered the hidden room and being discovered by Erica. Otherwise, Auguste couldnt exin it. ording to Augustes memory, before waking up, he should have had only a small amount of sensitivity towards the dragons and headed for the contract beast to wish for the utmost power. Yet, in him, the overwhelming mental stress was enough to make himself felt terrible. The contract beastthat guy, did the beast do something? Did I make my wish to that guy? Auguste-sama, I also have just woken up, so its impossible for me to know that Its fine, Erica. There is something I want to check for a bit. Auguste descended to the stone floor with the help of Erica and touched the wall beside him. He pushed the wall several times, then hit the wall many times using his whole body. It doesnt openkuh! Its useless, the room is gone, there is no trace of the cave. Auguste-sama Here, was the room where the contract beast sleepsthere should be the Burial Chamber of Angels here. And yet, nothing. Just like sands scooped in the palm of the hand slipped through the fingers, things rted to the contract beast fell out of Augustes memory. He couldnt recall the face and name of that person already. As if it had been extracted, he already forgottenpletely about that person. Auguste thought whether he was rejected. He made the beast angry with his selfish wish, and exhaust its civility towards him. Surely, the angel had gone away somewhere else. Auguste remembered a feeling of loss as if he lost a family member. Strength faded out from his knees, and he stuck in that state in front of the wall that was supposed to be a door. Meow The cat jumped off from the shoulder of Erica and licked Augustes hand. Auguste feltforted by the warmth of the cat who felt nostalgic for some reason. He caressed the head of the cat and smiled. Thank you, kind child, Im fine. Mrrow, meow~. While being stroked by Auguste, the cat made a sleepy expression. Erica sighed, she lifted the cat into her arms and pulled it apart from him. Meow~! Meow~! Meow~! Yes, yes, its still hectic right now, you can spend time with himter. Mrrrow Auguste-sama, lets leave this ce for now. First of all, we have to manage the confusion outside. What did you say? So the dragons are still out of control? Auguste aimed his consciousness outside. His powerful spiritual sensitivity expanded to its widest range as he wanted it to. Auguste, who instantly perceived the spirits of at least a hundred dragons, immediately shut his spiritual contact with them before he could perceive them too deeply. He felt his heart beating fast. Just by perceiving them for a moment, countless dragons frenzied spirits were flowing back into him. What a frightening power. If he didnt use it carefully, his own spirit and the spirits of the dragons would be hurt. Auguste strictly admonished himself in his mind. Auguste-sama? Aah, Erica, dont worry. I just checked the situation for a bit. Although there are many unconscious dragons, most of the dragons are still in frenzy. What should we do to calm them down? Thats right. If we mobilized all dragon knights and made them connect with each dragon to directly calm them down from the inside at the same time Auguste suddenly became silent. He noticed. With his overwhelmingly sensitive ability, he probably could calm several dragonsno, dozens of dragons alone. Then, the burden on other dragon knights should be much lighter. But, can I do it? Meow! As if answering the question Auguste intended only for himself, the cat vigorously meowed. That cry was just like a push on his back, and his face broke into a smile. Thats right, theres no use in worrying about it. It is no good from the start. I will suppress the confusion outside even for a bit until the dragon knights arrived. Yes. If its Auguste-sama, you will be able to do it. Hahahaha. There is no basis for that confidence though Auguste rose to his feet firmly and held out his hand to Erica. Can you be the goddess of fortune for a moment? I feel like I can do anything if you are nearby. Even though you are a monotheist, goddess of fortuneis that really fine? Its fine. My God is especially kind to girls. Erica took Augustes hand. The two held hands as they went up the dark staircase. When they reached the unaffected mural painting of God, there were a boy wearing a robe who seemed to be a mage of Harvan and the small unconscious dragon Goldberry who was wrapped in Augustes jacket. Beside them, there was Ericas bag on the ground. Auguste didnt recognize the mage, but he remembered the illusion that he somehow knew about him. He is? Aah, that is my friend, the son of Duke of Harvan, us-sama. Why is it that I feel like he got a very rude misunderstanding? Its just your imagination. Erica said so tly. Auguste stared at her suspiciously. While doing so, his line of sight moved to the top of Ericas head. Although this may be my imaginationsomething seems to have stuck on top of Ericas head Just your imagination. It is definitely just in your imagination. I cannot rememberbut it should be very cute There was no such thing. Please give up. Auguste tried to remember somehow, but the memory was lost as if it had been scraped off by something. He didnt know why, but he felt very regretful. Erica crouched down beside us and checked his condition. us-sama seems to be fine. He was also affected by my mental interference, huh. If he is a mage of Harvan, once his magical power recovers after a while, he will wake up. Auguste held Goldberry who was unconscious. The golden dragon who could be said was like his stepsister, was breathing regrly with a peaceful expression. As he looked at her, his stroked his chest in relief. It seemed that Goldberry was just asleep. Auguste who was about to wake her by his telepathic ability, suddenly became bewildered. Could he perceive her lightly with this overwhelming power? What if he crushed Goldberrys spirit? Auguste was horrified by his imagination. Auguste-sama? Is there something wrong with Goldberry? Its fine. Im going to try it now. Auguste tried a more careful approach than when he perceived the dragons spirits until now. He silenced his heart that seemed to make a fuss, and gently perceived the spirit of Goldberry. He adjusted the output finely while holding her in a way so that she wont fall as if holding a fragile egg. On the boundary level of the unconscious Goldberrys spirit which appeared smooth, there were ripples of various kinds of positive emotions and negative emotions, and they were flickering finely. It was as though they were the small roughness on the shell of an egg which appeared smooth at first nce. He was concentrating too much on the contact area and almost overlooked the waves of anxiety that were running through her spirits exterior. Auguste hurriedly retracted his telepathic power as it seemed to be the wrong adjustment. Auguste took a deep breath and this time he stared at his own spirit. In order to perceive the other party with a calm heart, he tried to drown out his waves of negative emotions. But he realized that was also a mistake. By trying to erase the negative emotions, another negative emotion created ripples in another ce. By denying his own spirit and forcing himself to shape it, it became all the more irregr. This was not good. Auguste kept the shape of his irregr spirit as it was, and adjusted the distribution of concentration his telepathic power by using its shape. The part that was perceiving Goldberry, he adjusted the power of that part in ordance to his own heart. Then, the part that had control over the overhead view of those movements, would be the buffer for that interaction. He distributed several roles among his own spirit and carefully perceived Goldberry while keeping the bnce. Kyukyururu? Pulled by Augustes spirit, Goldberry slowly awakened. Her small eyelids trembled, the golden dragon raised her neck in Augustes arms. While Auguste maintained his own senses, part of it was inplete synchronization with Goldberrys senses. Two different visions, different olfactions, different tactile senseshe even felt the difference in the rhythm of pulsation between humans and dragons. However, it didnt paint over Goldberrys spirit nor did ity across his own spirit. He felt those sensations for the first time, but Auguste instinctively understood that this was the right way. Goldberry spread her wings and flew high. While letting her flew over Ericas head, he expanded his telepathic power once again and tried to locate other dragons. It became even more precise than before, this time he was perceiving their mental states as well. While keeping the boundary firmly so as not to be overwhelmed by the anxiety and frenzy of the dragons, nor overwrote their feelings with his own inadvertently, he perceived them gently as if stroking with the tip of a feather. While doing such a wide range of precision work, he also controlled Goldberrys body. Auguste made Goldberrynds on his shoulder and at the same time shrinking the range of his telepathic power. His heartbeat was elerating again, this time with a different emotion than the one before. He felt a quiet euphoria rising up from the depth of his body. Erica, if it the me now, it may be possible. Yes. We dont have to wait for the other dragon knights, I may be able to calm all the dragons in the Kingdom by myself. To Augustes words, a smile showed on Ericas face. And the cat on her shoulder also narrowed her eyes as though she was smiling. Chapter 46 - Sky Throne (part two)

Chapter 46: Sky Throne (parttwo)

While we were moving, Auguste woke a ground dragon for carrying load who was at the outset of the cathedral, and summoned them to us. He ced us Harvan and Ericas bag on the back of the dragon and the small dragon Goldberry perched on the dragons horn. The party aimed for the outside of the cathedral with Auguste and Erica in the lead. At times like this, its very helpful that the corridors are wide. It seems to have worked right after its renovation as a cathedral. Manyrge exhibits, including the mural in the deepest part, had been carried in by dragons. Because there are many things that cannot be lifted by human power. Originally this was a castle, right? Ive heard that narrow andplicated structures are advantageous for defense. It was so that a wide range of people can easily operate dragons inside the castle. The current royal castle, if you clean up the furniture, was also built so that people can easily move while riding on a dragon. Auguste talked with Erica, while he kept perceiving the spirits of the dragons who were falling asleep nearby or in a rampaging condition. asionally, the feelings of fear and sadness of the rampaging dragons flowed back into him, but it was already not a big obstacle for him. By keeping a bnce between being a sensitive person who was easy to synchronize with the dragons and an observer who was overlooking it from afar, he was able to ept strong negative feelings without being swept away. By the time they arrived at they arrived at the exit, almost all the ground dragons could be put under control. Because the dragons which had blocked the street in the surroundings had calmed down, they could see a group of people raising the Ignitias g approaching the main street extending from the front of the cathedral. What a relief, apparently theye to rescue us. Auguste-sama, apparently, there seems to be His Majesty the King and my father. Erica seemed to have confirmed the groups face with a wand that enhanced her eyesight. Hearing her words, Auguste also borrowed the eyes of the dragon near the group. Among them were not only the King and the Duke of Aurelia, but there were also the appearances of prestigious aristocrats such as the Queen and various families. Auguste stroked his chest in relief as he looked at the figure of the King. King Henry Ignitia was the most prominent in controlling dragons among the active dragon knights. The confusion that had been going on would be settled as soon as he arrived. He might be scolded sternly, and there would be even more malicious rumors but since he had caused this confusion, he had to ept it. Auguste was thinking about such things when something happened. Suddenly, one of the dragons that was circling overhead changed its trajectory and flew towards the group. It was a silver dragon of 20-meters ss. It seemed to be terribly frenzied and might have instinctively turned hostile against the armed group. The approaching King and his group were not yet aware of the dragon currently speeding towards them. Calcted from the average flight speed of a 20-meters ss dragon, it would take about 5 seconds to reach the group. Even if they noticed it now, they wouldnt be able to stop it in time. Because the degree of frenzy was high, controlling them would be extremely difficult. Auguste had avoided perceivingrge winged dragons so far. It was because of a light trauma after his failure in the jousting match. (But, I cannot say such things like Im not confident or Its scaryplease, please stop!) Auguste headed for the rampaging silver dragon, he released his telepathic power as if reaching out with his spirit. While suppressing his feeling of impatient, he gently caught the spirit of the dragon with the amount of power as if lifting a chick. The silver dragon, whose spirit was caught by Auguste, immediately hit the air with its wings and braked suddenly. The silver dragon did a somersault in front of the King and his group and flew back to the sky again. They seemed to have noticed their crisis atst, and seemed to cry something out. That was dangerous. Aah, somehow I made it. The spirits of the other dragons are also frenzied. Before my fathers group arrives, I will make these rebellious children a bit more obedient. Auguste added the previous silver dragon into the ring of dragons who were circling over the cathedral. And then he observed the other dragons through the eyes of the silver dragon. Find the dragons whose emotion was unstable, and perceived them with his telepathic power one after another. Auguste repeated the spiritual contact with all the dragons, and finally he finished his telepathy with every dragon in the vicinity of the cathedral. From small escort dragons torge dragons of 20-meter ss, from winged dragons to ground dragons. Auguste felt almost no mental burden even though it would be close to three-digit number all at the same time. Auguste believed with all of his heart that it was the mighty power given by the contract beast. At the very least, he wanted to give that beast grateful words once before it left. Auguste was disappointed that it would nevere true. (At least, if you are still near, will you be watching?) When Auguste lifted his right hand straight, all the winged dragons rose at once. As he ordered, the dragons crossed each other and rearranged their formation while somersaulting. It looked like a piece of fabric, woven by multicolored dragons. Amazing Erica, and all the people who had been led by the King raised admiring voices as they looked up at the dance of the dragons. The herd of dragons changed into various formations and colored the sky. The carpet of dragons spread in the sky and broke into a wave by somersaulting with time differences, when they expect the dragons to fly about furiously imitating arge tornado or a maelstrom, they made the vision of petals floating down with the wind that was caused by their gentle glides. Auguste was able to precisely control all of it while sharing the vision, auditory sense, and tactile, etc. of the dragons. It was as easy as connecting hands, and as hard as a chain wheel, their spirits were tied together. It seemed like a lie that he was refused when he tried to perceive them until several hours ago. Auguste now felt like he would be able tomunicate with any dragon freely. It was a feeling as if he was epted by the world. Until now he thought that there was no ce for him in this world. But from now on, all of the sky would be his. So it was like this, the feeling of receiving blessings from the dragonsAuguste realized that. Already, the sky felt close enough to reach. Through the dragons visions, he was wrapped in the transparent blue sky anywhere. After grasping all the dragons around the cathedral, Auguste continued to use his telepathic power in the order of distance as it was. There were dragons that were strangely far away, it was unnatural. Auguste tilted his head at that sense of incongruity, but invited them as well as other dragons near him. Ah, this isit this okay? What did you do, Auguste-sama? No, just a bit of miscalctionyou will be able to see a rare sight. Auguste who noticed the identities of the dragons earlier than anyone smiled bitterly. The royalty and aristocrats of Ignitia noticed them next. Looking up, the shadows of a gigantic white dragon and a gigantic golden dragon with their wings spread covered them. They are bigger than the 20-meter ss? No way, are those Thrones? Dont be foolish! Thrones would only response and serve their King! However, the figure of those dragons were exactly like the rides of Founder King! Ooh, how wonderful! To be able to see such miracles while I am still alive! The nobles of Ignitia were crying out such things. It was Augustes first time seeing the real ones, but he knew of their characteristics. It was thanks to some religious paintings and sculptures. Following Urthona and Tharmas, the sessive generations of Thrones also appeared in front of the people one after another. Augustes telepathic power reached even the Thrones who were in such high altitudes that they absolutely werent supposed to be able to receive his contact. Aah, they are the colossus dragons at the entrance of the ind. To be exact, they were the dragons of King Guiume. The white dragon is Urthona, while the golden dragon is Tharmas. I want to meet them once but I didnt know that it wille true. Is this unusual? Aah, it is said that its rare. Erica is lucky. It was said that, with the exception of the Founder Kings generation, Urthona and Tharmas appeared only when the Severe King Jean, who had not yet made the throne, saved this country. At that time, Ignitia was driven to the corner in the war with Gigantia, and the enemy fleets surrounded the Ind of Messenger. It was said that Jean, who was once a soldier, gained divine revtion at the daybreak and seeded in attracting the previous generations Thrones, Urthona and Tharmas. The overwhelming strength of the ancient gigantic dragons made the fleets of Gigantia fell back, and Jean, who became a Hero, wed the princess of that time and became the next King. He became one of the famous Heroes that most of Ignitian boys memorized. Even more intensemotion was stirred as the figures of the Thrones of the Severe King also showed up. ck Dragon Urizen, Red Dragon Luvah1. It was the first time since the Severe Kings reign that they showed up in front of people. Is this really happening? Its the return of the victory and glory of the King Who in the world did this? Auguste moved to the center of the square. Then, the Thrones descended to surround Auguste first, followed by the other dragons. The dragons lined up orderly in the square to make way, and they lowered their heads all at the same time. Everybody looked towards Auguste at once. While gathering everyones attention, he walked before the people dignifiedly. Ooh! The Child of Destiny who is blessed by the dragons more profoundly than anybody else! Loyalty to the King among Kings. Kinghe is the real King. At first, the archbishop shouted, taking off the bishop crown and kneeled towards Auguste. The clerics followed the archbishop and in session, Ignitias aristocrats and knights also bent their knees as if praying. Soldiers and the citizens, and people from othernds were pushed by their enthusiasm and adopted the same posture. Only the King approached while everyone didnt move and watched. Father, my ability has caused a lot of chaos. I am prepared to receive any kind of scolding. Say no more. The King held Auguste in his arms. To the gesture that treated him as though he was a little child, Augustes cheeks were dyed red. However, the face of the King was more impressive, his cheeks were red and tears were flowing down his cheeks. Auguste! My son! If these things happened because your blood is thicker than anyone, stronger than anyone else, who will be able to criticize you! You see, all the people, all the dragons, they are yours! Auguste looked around dumbfounded. There was no longer anyone who looked towards him in contempt. When the King released Auguste and dropped him to the ground, the Queen hugged him this time. Auguste was embarrassed, but a smile seemed to gradually show on his face. Shouts of joy resounded, and those gathered in the square glorified the blessed prince and the royal family. From a little far away, Erica and the cat were staring at the happy family in satisfaction.
1You have known Urthona, Tharmas, and Urizen. And yes, Luvah also one of the Zoa from William kes mythological writings. He is the Zoa of love, passion, and rebellious energy. (source) Chapter 47 - Sky Throne (part three)

Chapter 47: Sky Throne (partthree)

I saw Auguste hugged by the Queen in the distance. The people around them were watching the happy family with moist eyes. I was also stroking my chest in relief. Auguste seemed to have fully acquired the ability to connect with the dragons. And everyone even recognized his ability without a hitch. In the corner of my heart, I felt a bit of a bad feeling. Perhaps because I was over-exposed to life-threatening danger many times, I might be hypersensitive. But still, it was probably safe to say that it was over. Auguste will be fine even if you dont help him anymore. Yes, he is as excellent as I thought. We both narrowly escaped from death. The kitten on her shoulderPalug answered her in a loud voice. It seemed that the appearance of a kitten was the most power-efficient. Due to the battle in the burial chamber, the power that Palug had stored was exhausted entirely. What kept her alive was the power gained from a drop of blood that she ingested during her contract with me. Through economising her power, somehow she was able to keep her form without dying. Therefore, the current Palug could only exercise as much power as a kitten. Palug stretched out her forelegsnguidly on top of my shoulder. Although she was exhausted, her expression as she was looking at Auguste seemed somewhat satisfied. After all, what did Augusteck? It is unlucky that child has too much talent. Sparrows can teach the child of a sparrow how to fly, but they cannot teach the child of an eagle. Palug shrugged her shoulders in her kitten form. Summarizing her words, it was something like this. Augustes ability to perceive was too strong. Toward his might, the dragons who was perceived by his power were scared. The fear of the dragons flowed back to Auguste and was further amplified in conjunction with his own anxiety. This vicious circle obstructed his telepathy with the dragons. The only exception was the dedicated dragons that had been influenced by his power since they were eggs. So it seemed that Palug initially thought of waiting for them to hatch. But the only one who hatched was the small dragon Goldberry. The remaining two dragons that were supposed to be suitable for riding were still eggs. It was a matter of time before Auguste tried to ride using a general purpose dragon. The problem here was his too powerful telepathic ability. Even if Palug advised him to moderate himself because he had too much talent, she didnt know how much Auguste should weaken himself in practice. Since only failures happened, Auguste began to doubt his own talent. Did Palug lie about his talent tofort him out of kindness? It wasnt unreasonable for Auguste to think so. Even if he asked someone or read historical literatures, he couldnt find a case about someone with too much talent that had to weaken their telepathic power. Aah, thats why he can ride the dragon that was spelled with Intoxication magic. Correct. Although I didnt expect that the fear would diminish if you make the dragon drunk and that he would be able to ride on the dragon. Palug pressed her cheek on my shoulder and stared at Auguste with a faraway look. When she was doing such human-like behavior, she seemed mysterious. That child challenged the general purpose dragons many times like he usually did, I thought that he would eventually be worn out and came home. I was surprised when I saw his flying figure. Huh? Then, that Cursed stirrup was not something Palug had prepared? Of course not. If I knew that the dragon was wearing such dangerous thing, I would have stopped him before he went to the match in the first ce. Certainly, it was as she said. After all, it caused the runaway of his telepathic power, and it became a big incident involving all of the Ind of Messenger. Actually, I didnt want to fulfil that wish. What do you mean? In our contract as an angel, we cannot remove the possibility of failure. So in order to ensure that he could ride, I only had to weaken the power of that child. You had to put your life on the line to supress it. Because his power is naturally strong. Even if it is strong it is not impossible, but Augustes ability is a blessing. That is the proof that he is loved by God. I didnt want to take away such a wonderful thing from that child. Palug gazed at Auguste and the people surrounding him as if the sight was dazzling. Erica Aurelia. I am grateful to you. Thanks to what you did, I am not afraid of failures, and I could bet on the potential of that child. I cant believe that I can see such a nice sight while I am alive. Youre wee. Palug leaned against me and rubbed her fur on my cheek. As expected, she was a former divine beast, she was soft and had nice fur. Well, it didnt feel bad. I got involved in the circumstances of Auguste, but the results were all good. Ah, but, there is something I dont get. What is it? I understand why he couldnt ride on the dragons, but how did you change it so that he could? Aah, speaking of which, I didnt have time to exin that in detail. Well, how should I exin this? Please tell me without putting on airs. No. Its not that, butI only helped a little bit, I almost didnt do anything. Eh? What do you mean? I thought that she used a miracle for that. So I was following her instructions with confidence. To me who was rigid with surprise, Palug gave a small smile back. In short, rather than weakening Augustes ability now, it was easier to weaken Augustes ability in the past. Please exin it in a bit more detail. If Auguste can learn how to adjust his power, there is no need to forcibly deprive him of his ability. I interfered with the oblivion principle at the time of re-contract, and nted a fake memory that his power was weak until he signed the contract with me. Then, that really is not the power of the miracle? Exactly. Because the power that we could also call a miracle is what that child already has originally. Afterwards, he only needs to use that power carefully by moderating it. I understood, but not really. If so, was it like this? Lied to a child who couldnt ride a bicycle that I will support you from behind. Then, gently released your hand from the bicycle carrier that had started running. It was simr to that, but mixed together with supernatural ability, huh. What are you nning to do if you fail? At that time, I was going to manage the situation using my whole being or the soul of my contractor. Youre going to use my soul without permission in such a haphazard strategy? Just be d that it has been sessful. When that silver dragon went out of control, I thought that it was over though. I narrowly escaped from my death again. Without knowing, it seemed that several death gs had been avoided. I shuddered when I imagined that Auguste failed somehow. What about the miracle? I used it for the liberation from the constraints of my God who bound me. Eh? I am no longer a miracle-giving beast. I have stepped down from my role of fulfilling peoples wishes. There is no convenient contract beast anymore. I felt that Auguste turned towards me at the distance. He was waving his hand my way. I also waved my hand toward him. Well, I guess you cannot make anyone forget from now on. Oh well. From now on since your power wont be squeezed to realize the miracle, you wouldnt weaken or disappear, right? Yes. But I probably will not have such a long life. Peoples faith for me is diluting. Is that okay? Ufufufu. I would like to see the wedding ceremony of that child if I could, but I dont know. If you are so worried about him, it would have been nice if Palug married Auguste. I recalled her lines at the scene and teased her. But the kitten shook her head. I thought that Palug was obsessed with Auguste, but it seemed to be different. After all, no matter how much I love him, he is something like a son to me. At that time, Palug was trying to help Auguste even if she lost her own soul. I guessed it was different from the feelings of a lover, more like the wish of a foster parent. If a mother bound her son and made him do something he didnt wantwouldnt that be a curse? Maybe so. That child does not need me anymore. The wings of that child surely will be aimed toward the sky properly. Is that okay? Its fine. If I do not dere that its fine, I wont be able to leave, right? I heard a voice calling me. Auguste, the King, and the Queen were beckoning me over. Behind the King, Otou-sama stood by himself unnoticed, looking at me with a severe expression. Ah, oh no, I had a bad feeling about this. It was dangerous, so I was told not to go out. My expression stiffened. When Auguste looked behind him in question, Otou-sama immediately made a smile. He was definitely angry. But that was fine. If I was dead, I couldnt be scolded. Besides, until the state of the festive atmosphere surrounding Auguste settled down, the scolding seemed to be put on hold. I exchanged looks with Palug and tried to head toward Auguste. Apparently, everything seemed to finish safelywell, that was what I thought. This is stupid! What a terrible farce! A familiar cry sounded as if betraying my optimistic thoughts. Pushing his way through the crowds of people was the figure of Louis Ode-Ignitia who had a red face in apparent fury and distress.
So, I thought that the fake memory nted in Auguste was the wish, but apparently not XD and when I was already boasting in thement section of chapter 45 too. Sorry about that! And there is an edit in chapter 32, so the thing that was cursed with Intoxication magic was a stirrup. I think I forgot to trante that bit so I added it in >< Chapter 48 - Sky Throne (part four)

Chapter 48: Sky Throne (partfour)

Louis Ode-Ignitia appeared while wearing a number of leis that had be crumbly on top of his armor. It seemed that he was pretty frightened by the crowds who were in the puppet state. His neck was bandaged thickly exaggeratingly. I heard that the scratch that he got when he was manipted was much smaller than that. Dont be deceived! Everyone should know that! What kind of trickery this impostor prince used in the tournament! His voice cracked into falsetto in his hysteric. Louis hated Auguste, and it couldnt be helped if he hated him. After witnessing such a miracle, he still denied it to that extent. Auguste, since this is about you, why did you manipte the dragon in such a cowardly way? Your Majesty, this guy must hide something suspicious. You should conduct a severe interrogation! Louis spitted aside. In aplete change from the festive mood, the crowds were shaken by the scandal he brought up and became still as death. The people seemed to be perplexed. One was the miraculous prince that was loved by God. And the other was a skilled knight who had built real achievements. Considering the character of both sides, they couldnt decide which one was saying the right thing. But, there had to be few people who knew more than the rumors about the two people. Louis, are you still saying such things? I will tell you many times until Your Majesty understands. Because Auguste definitely did cheat! Let me tell you again and again. There is no technology to manipte the dragons at will, except by using telepathic power. It is possible to get the spirit of the dragon to go mad temporarily with magic or some kind of medicine. However, such a simple method cannot make someone to be able to ride on a dragon. King Ignitia lowered his eyebrows and looked sadly at Louis. From his expression, I could see a bit of distress. Louis. Stop making false usations. Is there any evidence that Auguste did something wrong? Your Majesty, is there any evidence that hedidntdo anything wrong? This is a pointless argument. If you use someone, you must show evidence backing that argument. Someone? Whats with that ambiguous way to say it? It is not anyone else, Im telling you to prosecute Auguste. Or, are you nning to make some leeway for him because he is the son of Your Majesty? You are saying nonsensical things. Louis, calm down. Louis shook off the hand of the King who was trying to calm him down. He revealed a fiery anger and shouted at Auguste. How can I be calm! Auguste definitely did some trick! If you examine him, you will find traces of forbidden magic in this country! Heeh, for example, is it like what I found in your room? Another voice that was neither King Ignitia nor Louis echoed. It was a very familiar voice for me. A tall youth appeared as if breaking through the ocean of people. His dark blue outerwear which Aurelia aristocrats liked to wear was embroidered with sparkling golden threads. While sparkling with the light reflected from the sunshine of the southern country, he walked dashingly. Beautiful blonde hair, emerald green eyes. On his generous face that seemed to be infinitely gentle, was a smile that also containing bottomless evil. That was undoubtedly the figure of my older brother, Eduart Aurelia. Eh~~, why is Eduart-oniisama here? Meo~~~~w, what a lovely gentleman, eehh? That is Ericas older brother? Yes, so what. Please introduce me to himter. Eh, was Eduart-oniisama her favorite type? He was a very different type from Auguste. Rather, I wondered if she was fine with any handsome man. I turned my distrustful gaze toward Palug, but she was merrily staring at Onii-sama without noticing it. AahEduart, its you. Your Majesty Henry, I apologize for bothering you when you are busy. There is something that you will want to hear as soon as possible regarding the investigation of the case. Who the hell are you! His Majesty is talking with me right now! Louis Ode-Ignitia, you must be quiet. I cannot bear to hear your foolish utterances. The one who keeps silent for eternity will look a bit smarter. Onii-sama didnt care about Louis and kept walking gracefully. Oh geez. Even though he looked so kind, that smile appeared viinous. Louis who was ignored turned red and drew near towards Oniisama with his hand on the handle of his sword. Impertinent! Dont you know who I am Hold. A wand appeared unnoticed in Onii-samas hand. He didnt have anything until a few moments ago, it seemed that was magic. Louis who was petrified after the wand was shook, broke his bnce and stiffened in a pose as if crawling. !? , !! I have something I want to ask youter. Please be a bit wiser like that until then. Towards Onii-samas work, Otou-sama who was beside the King had an expression as if he had swallowed a bitter bug. Yes, that was a bit too severe to deal with a member of the royal family. Eduartthats too excessive. No, Eduart. I dont mind it. Is there any reason for this, Eduart? For example, about what you have found in Louis room that you mentioned earlier As one would expect from Your Majesty, that is correct. Otou-sama wanted to interject, but King Ignitia had forgiven him for being disrespectful. Eduart-oniisama turned towards the King and bowed elegantly. King Ignitia had realized something, and he sent a pitying gaze towards Louis for an instant. It seems that the various officials are all here, so I can report this here. Aah, thank you for your work, Eduart. Please continue. Then, by your will, Your Majesty Henry Onii-sama made a dramatic gesture and turned around towards the other aristocrats. I was conducting a secret investigation along with us Harvan and others who are not in this ce, in ordance with the royal order. As for the contents of the investigation, it was about the existence of ignorant nobility who is in collusion with Gigantia of the South. Collusion? Specifically, there is a suspicious flow of money between Ignitia and Gigantia, and an inflow route of magical ves from the southern continent. Onii-sama answered Otou-samas question readily. Noises spread among Ignitia aristocrats. In Ignitia, which was built upon the liberation of ves, ves were the most forbidden among the forbidden things. Magical ves who had their souls bound with inhumane sorcery were the worst. Gigantias shamans drove a magical tool made of metal in human beings calledMachining, and enved them. It bound the soul of humans by magic, robbing them of mental and physical dignity. Humans who had been driven in with a Cursed Nail to their body would not be able to resist anymand of their master. It was to the extent that even the order of suicide was executed without hesitation. The prosperity of Gigantia was built by faithful ves who they could utilize as much as they wanted. Before we received the orders, His Majesty was aware of the existence of the traitor. Magical ves who pretended to be ordinary humans and were hiding in the Kingdom. Prohibited items derived from Gigantia that were circting in the back society. His Majesty suspected them to be one of the leading aristocrats in Ignitiaparticrly Ode-Ignitia. However, as a result of thorough investigation, your stepbrother Charles proved to be innocent, though. II am innocent. Thats a false usation, Eduart. Louis, who had been released from Hold, was still on his hands and knees as he red at Onii-sama. Eduart-oniisama looked down on Louis with a smile full ofposure. I dont know anything about the collusion with Gigantia. I am someone who is connected to the royal family of Ignitia. I wont be a friend of filthy fellows who use giants and ves. If that is the truth, that would be nice. But the evidence that we have said that you are the traitor. Onii-sama took out several bundles of papers and scrolls and a sealed letter from his favorite bag. On some of them were the name of famous Ignitias businesses that I even knew of. Your Majesty, Father, please check. This is the back book of illegal transactions led by Louis Ode-Ignitia and instructions to the relevant ship. Aah, please rest assured. All the mentioned ves are already under protection. Hmmwhat do you think, Ernst? Your Majesty, certainly this is probably rted to ve buying and selling. They brought them to the bottom of the cargo hold using two sugar crates. Indeed, it is as though this is a fake record. Moreover, the foods that were loaded at the same time can cover more than double the number of the crew members. Duke Ernst, please show it to us too. Otou-sama added an exnation about the document and turned it towards Ignitia aristocrats. In some of the books, it was clearly stated that he had loaded human beings for very. Anger emerged in the expression of Ignitia aristocrats who had read through the materials. N-no! This is false usation! Im being framed by thosepanies! Besides these back books, there is a letter about the secret agreement between the royal family Ode-Ignitia and the royal family of Gigantiathe Gattine family. Its forged! Unfortunately, its genuine. The coat of arms which apanied it was appraised, the seal stamped on this letter is unquestionably of the Gattine family. Perhaps Your Majesty may remember this handwriting. For example, when you were signing a ceasefire agreement between the Union Kingdom and Gigantia. When Onii-sama took out a letter, Louis widened his eyes. He also forgot to blink and groaned with a hoarse voice. W.why, is it here, cant bethis stupid Your house was quite strictly guarded, so I also burned a hand. But just a while ago, everyone slept well. Thanks to you, I was able to bring out everything that you hid. I do not know who did it, but I must thank him. When Eduart-oniisama smiled devilishly, Louis shuddered. Auguste seemed to be unable to bear it and diverted his eyes. Yup, thats right. No matter how I thought about it, that was due to Augustes wide-area mental interference. Louis kept trembling in despair for a while. However, he suddenly got up and turned a malicious gaze towards Auguste. Eduart, you should check Auguste again. Auguste who is inferior to me cannot possibly be able to manipte so many dragons. He surely hides a grave foul y. Even if you are manipting the dragon in a fraudulent wayyou want to say that? Wha-, what are you saying! This quack alchemist! Louis cried out as if exploding. Apparently, his intention of dragging Auguste down backfired. Louis tried to stop him before Onii-sama could say something, but he was immediately held down by a strong soldier. Well, everyone, it is not just back books and letter that we had seized from him. Dont! Stop it! I beg you, stop there! Please look at this magical tool. Ignoring the agony cry of Louis, Eduart-oniisama took out a small piece of metal from his pocket carelessly. Everyone who saw it inhaled sharply. It was a single nail. The nail head was engraved with the emblem of the white rose of the Gattine family, and the whole metal was engraved with magical incantation from the South. That thing could enforce very if you embedded it in a person, or change the body into a giant. If you embedded it in other creatures, in exchange forplete control of them, they would feel unimaginable pain. This little nail was the worst and the lowest torture tool produced by Gigantia. Hes lying! I dont know anything about Gattines Holy Nails and the like! Louis screamed shamelessly. But no one trusted him anymore. Gazes of contempt and distrust were fixed against Louis. Well, I will not deny that I am a liar. This was not seized from Louis mansion. This magical tool was excavated from your dragon, Camellia. By the way, what did you call this just now? Guh! Just nowthats different! That was just a little mistake! The red face of the raging Louis turned pale in the blink of an eye. Eduart-oniisama hid his contempt with an indifferent smile, he turned towards Louis and said: Do not speak, Louis Ode-Ignitia. The only ones who call this a Holy Nail are the people of Gigantiaour enemy country. The people in the Union Kingdom call this a Cursed Nail. Whatever happens, we will not call thisthingas something holy. !!! Eduart-oniisama looked at Louis who became speechless. I could see the quiet anger in his eyes. Your dragon, Camellia, refused for this to be extracted. As long as she harbored this abominable magical tool, she should have known that she would continue to experience hellish pain. Shesurely, she tried to protect you. As if she loves you, Eduart-oniisama continued. A serious gaze that was different from the dark smile from before was directed towards the other side. Unintentionally, it also drew my line of sight toward that direction. In that direction, I wondered if Camellia was still suffering agonizing pain right now. More than that, you have driven a dirty Cursed Nail into your dragon!? Are you an idiot! You used a Cursed Nail for the sake of cheating?!!? Do you want to win that much, you fiend! You stain the image of the dragon knights! Compensate with your life! The anger of the people of Ignitia exceeded the boiling point, and condemning words against Louis could be heard. It was not unreasonable. That was an unnecessary act of vition towards the dragon and was an abuse. Simultaneously, it was a serious breach of faith against the state. King Ignitia approached Louis with an expression of distress and pity. The King looked down at Louis quietly, but Louis didnt try to match his line of sight. II intended to rece your deceased father. However, I guess it is impossible. I am not in the position to inform you of important matters. FuhhahahaAHAHAHAHA! To the words of King Ignitia, Louis responded with a hystericalugh. HAHAHAHA!Youreacting as my foster parent? Not only the throne, but youre also going to take my fathers son away! I never once thought of you as my parent! Hearing Louis outcry, King Ignitia had a deep bitterness on his face. However, even against such nephews manner of speaking, the King patiently persuaded him without raising his voice. No matter what you think, you need someones backing. Eventually, Auguste will need a trustworthy confidant. I thought that it would be transmitted even if it would take me some time. Like my older stepbrother, you want to put a cor on me. I will decline such a thing. I will not be tamed. Neither by you nor the cowardly Auguste. Louis stood up, shaking off King Ignitias hand who was trying to reach for him. Soon, both of his arms were restrained by soldiers once again. I will not ept your order. Thats right, I will never lower my head to you bastards! Not to the King of Usurper, nor to the Impostor Crown Prince. Both of you are all alike, you see me with hypocritical eyes! The royal family today is full of fakes! The legitimate heir to the throne was supposed to be me! Hahahaha! Be cursed! Whoever attempts to unjustly steal my country, I will curse you all! Hahahaha! AHAHAHAHA! King Ignitia shook his head with an exhausted appearance. The Queen supported the King, while Otou-sama exchanged looks with Eduart-oniisama. Bring Louis Ode-Ignitia to the prison. Never let him approach his dragon. Yes, I understand. With the nking sound of metals, steel handcuffs were put on Louis. Two soldiers came over to drag Louis. As the tension loosened, everyone thought that with this everything was over. Never let him approach his dragon? Hahaha. What an idiot. Together with Louis ominous murmurs, a small purple shadow jumped out of his tabard. When the shadow grazed it, the steel handcuffs that were hanging on both hands of Louis fell away. The two soldiers who had nked his sides bumped against the purple shadow and staggered onto their knees. Armors around the soldiers abdomen were gouged as if twisted off and their clothes were wet with blood. A small purple dragon perched on Louis shoulder. The small dragon spat out two pieces of metal dripping with blood. Go, Silvetica! Kill the filthy usurper, kill Henry! The purple dragon Silvetica flew from Louis shoulder.
So, to summarize: during the tournament, Louis skill with the dragon was a sham since he used the Cursed Nail on his dragon, which made his dragon did whatever he wanted. Augustes skill with the dragon was genuine, because even if he rode on a drunk dragon, it didnt make him suddenly able to ride a dragon, as the King said. That was all on Auguste. Chapter 49 - Sky Throne (part five)

Chapter 49: Sky Throne (partfive)

Louis dragon, Silvetica was speeding towards King Ignitia as if tearing up the sky. The King and Queen immediately tried to call back their escort dragons. With a moments dy, soldiers, knights, and the aristocrats moved to protect the King. However, several people including me were already moving with different intentions. At first I thought that it was just a bluff. There were many mages of Harvan in this ce. The assassination of King Ignitia wouldnt seed. In the first ce, it was odd to take the trouble to shout the order because it was possible to manipte the dragon just by thinking about it. Louis skill with the dragons was a sham, but hispetence in battle that he was on par with Auguste was genuine. He wouldnt make a mistake in judgement like I would. I would make a conclusion first and added the reasonter, I pulled out the Wand of Hold from the wand holder. Louis ran towards me who was isted from other people. In his hand was a single sword taken from a soldier. Why? For certain, his means of survival was here. Perhaps by making me a hostage. Kicking my shoulder, Palug jumped out in front of Louis. The former beast, which was only a kitten right now, was easily dismissed by Louis. However, it gave me a chance to swing the wand. At the same time with me shaking the wand, Louis stepped half a step diagonally. As if avoiding the effect range of my released Hold. I overlooked this. Perhaps it was due to the dynamic vision of the dragon knights, or because he had seen Onii-samas Hold once. While trembling, I was about to raise the wand once again. A time less than one second felt like a long time. Auguste and Eduart-oniisama seemed to notice Louis intention quickly. However, it was still toote. Silvetica who made a pretense to go to the King turned and broke Onii-samas wand and restrained Goldberry. It was toote. Louis grabbed my wrist and twisted it behind me. I reflexively chewed my lip to stifle my cry of pain. The wand fell down from my hand. Louis kept twisting my arm and stuck the robbed sword against my neck. The situation has reversed, Eduart! How do you feel like being robbed of your important things!? The purple dragon Silveticanded on the shoulder of Louis who was raising a voice full of smug satisfaction. I was struggling to extract my arm from his hold, but it was no use. I stepped on his foot exactly with the heel of my shoes, but it was useless since he was wearing a hard armor. How troublesome. How did ite to this situation? No, I wouldnt be killed while I had my worth as a hostage, right? Oops, do not move, Eduart, and also Sir Ernst. If this girl is important, take your hands off from your wands. Both of you too, Henry and Auguste. You should make your dragons as quiet as possible. Onii-sama and Otou-sama dropped the wands that had been pulled out, and Auguste also stopped the dragons. King Ignitia ordered other soldiers and nobles to halt the attack. My eyes met with Palugs who was hiding under the wing of a lying dragon, but I shook my head. She might be able to stop both Louis and Silveticas movements in the blink of an eye. But the price was her life. I had saved her life with great pains, so I couldnt let such a thing happened. While Louis was shouting for his requests, I took a deep breath. Alright. What could I do? I hadnt been hurt yet. I couldnt move my right arm, but my left arm was free. The only wands that I had were the dangerous ones to use against people, but I could pull them out. My right arm was restrained by Louis, while my left arm was blocked by his sword. His line of sight was looking towards the King and the others. The problem was Silvetica. Silvetica was ncing this way with the corner of her eyes repeatedly. If I tried to pull out a wand I would definitely be attacked. Perhaps, even if the hostage was injured in one arm, it didnt matter to Louis. Even if I got lucky and made Louis stumbles for a moment, I couldnt stop Silvetica. Silvetica seemed unable to be controlled under Augustes strong telepathic power. By the way, Silvetica and Camellia were not joining the dance of the dragons. Surely, the dragons that had been driven by the Cursed Nails would be outside the application of Ignitias ability. I understand. Lets arrange for an oceanic ship to Karkinos in Aurelia. I will be the navigator. Its useless if its you, Eduart. Even if Im unarmed? Louis, are you scared of me? Im not going to fall for that trick, Eduart. Arrange for a female navigator. If that is impossible, arrange for a navigator as old as a dead tree. I understand. Give me some time. The deadline is until sunset. If it passes even for a moment While saying so, Louis pressed the de against my neck. Although the sword was sharp, the angle was not right, so the de didnt cut my skin. The carotid artery would be cut if I moved even a little. As long as I moved. Aah, I should move, huh. I grabbed the left wrist of Louis with my left hand, aiming at the moment when the feeling of pressure of the sword against my neck was rxed. As it was, I pressed my cheek against the de. Hot pain ran on my cheek, and lukewarm liquid dripped down my skin. This woman wille with meyou bastard, whatkuh!? Triggered by my injury, the spell against kidnapping performed by Otou-sama were activated. The range type Hold was released from the in decoration buttons attached on my dress. The bodies of Louis and Silvetica who were enfolded by the spell became petrified for a moment. I couldnt use it against Palug, since she could avoid it during the timeg of its activation, nor Tirnanog who could reflect magic, but it was effective for ordinary humans and dragons. Kicking his whole body as a spring, I rolled out of Louis arms. Auguste rushed out towards this direction. Onii-sama and Otou-sama had already pulled out a wand and shook it towards Louis and Silvetica. Disarm! Ice Coffin! The sword was blown off from Louis hand and Silvetica who became covered with ice fell down. Goldberg restrained Silvetica that had fallen to the ground. I was trying to get away from Louis, but my legs got entangled with my dress. I lost my bnce and fell down with my hands against the ground. Louis who recovered from the petrification was reaching out for me. Louis hands grabbed the air a few centimeters from me. Louis arms were surrounded by familiar a magic circle. Spell cards that were emitting light bound him. W-who the heck are you! Youre being a nuisance! Noisy. us was standing behind Louis. He red at Louis with an exceptionally displeased expression, and struck his face with a fist wrapped in spell cards. Auguste who jumped in at the same time matched the punch and punched him from the opposite side. Receiving the two fists perfectly, Louis eyes rolled to the back of his head. He crumbled down on the spot like a puppet with its threads cut, and fainted with foam forming in his mouth. While remaining on the pavement, I finally felt relieved. Palug who was hiding also became limp in exhaustion. This guy, how dare he scratched Ericas face. Who is he. Are you alright? Press your wound with this. T-thank you very much. I received a handkerchief from Auguste and pressed it on my wound. us looked down on Louis with a demon-like expression and spat abusivenguage at him. Wah~, what a best timing. It was good that we brought him to the exit of the cathedral for the time being. Owmy head is still throbbing. Why. I dont understand the situation. Exin it, Erica. Why are you in danger again. Ahus-sama, if I speak, it will be too long. Wait. She is injured right now. Shouldnt you ask herter? Auguste stood up in front of us who looked awfully scary with a challenging smile. By the way, in the original game these two people never got involved with each other. Their characters were like water and oil, would this turn out alright? Youyou are being over-familiar with Erica. Well, but, your punch is good even if you look like a girl. Heeh? I look like a girl? Does that mean Im beautiful? Whatever you say. It seemed that they got along fine unexpectedly. Good, good. But, us. Because that person was the prince of this country, please stop being rude towards him. Erica, are you alright? Show me your wound. Onii-sama, thank you for your concern. Dont worry. Im sorry that I cannot protect you more. Yeah, lets wash and disinfect it. It will sting but be patient for a bit. Now, father has arranged for a doctor, so please wait. With distilled water and alcohol taken from the bag, Onii-sama finished the first aid quickly. As expected, Onii-sama. Cheat characters could do everything. After inspecting whether there were other injuries or not, Onii-sama stood up and walked towards Louis. While thrusting the tip of the wand at him, Onii-sama took Louis pulse and confirmed his consciousness. Even so, how barbaric. Since my opponent was vicious, I should work a bit harder, yes? No, Eduart, I understand, but please put away the Wand of Merciful Death, its dangerous. Hih! Please hold down your anger, Onii-sama. Hahahayoure exaggerating. Im not mad at all. Im not angry. Rather, my heart is cold like ice. Eduart-oniisama smiled gently outwardly and said so. However, no matter how I saw it, he was wearing an aura as if madness was rising from the bottom of the abyss. Oi, someone stop this guy! us, is it? Youre not really going to stop me, are you? I am sorry once again for not being able to protect her! Mrreow~~. Palug who came back to me suddenly cried out in a happy voice because she was surrounded by handsome guys. While everyone was making noise one after another, a doctor came by with Otou-sama. While being watched by a lot of people, I was carried to the clinic on a stretcher. With this, I was finally able to rest.
Erica Fan Club, unite! XD Oh by the way, the anti-kidnapping spells and magic from Otou-sama were given in chapter 20, if you forget. Chapter 50 - Sky Throne (part six)

Chapter 50: Sky Throne (partsix)

Pure white petals fell down in the white city. It looked like angels feathers were falling down and fluttering about. In the sky above the city, dozens of dragons and dragon knights were taking turns in circling and scattering the petals. It was one of the important events of the Advent Festival which gave an image as if angels were swooping down upon the city. Under the sky which was watched over by the angels, this year too, people were making sure that they said their unchangeable gratitude towards the angels. It seemed that the Lucanrants doctor was good at what he does. The wound on my cheek disappeared in about an hour without a trace. After finishing the treatment, I went out to the city where it became a festive mood. A few meters away from me, Otou-sama was escorting and watching over me. I had used up the magic tool to prevent kidnapping, so it was reasonable. Rather, I should thank him for allowing me to go out even though such a thing happened to me. I wanted to look around freely, but I would keep quiet so as not to worry him. Even so, to stop the movement of pirates without any regard for injuries. Having such a courageous friend, I am proud. What are you saying. Erica is a woman, so her face is very important. Rather, it is good because there is no trace left At my feet, Tirnanog and Palug were quarrelling. I guessed Otou-sama didnt hear them thanks to the bustle, but I didnt want to risk it. The current Tirnanogs equipment was made with several sheets of armor that barely escaped from damage. I re-used the alchemy characters that I had originally carved and reconstructed him while I was undergoing the medical treatment. Since the time and material were not enough, I somehow managed to make a simple version of his original armor. The two fellow beasts who had be mypanions had theirbat strength decreased drastically. I had no choice but to pray that nothing happens until we returned to Aurelia territory. GRRAAH! Shut up, cat! Whats wrong with giving praise for my friends hard struggle! Ahahaha! Such a slow punch will never hit me! Such a slow serpent, you must not think that you can defeat me, the King of the Beasts! Circling around me over and over, the two started chasing each other. Tirnanog swung his w and Palug dodged it when it was within a hairs breadth distance. Although I was sure that it didnt hit her, when I saw she kept provoking him, I felt anxious. His current armor was small, but if it hit the body of a kitten, it would be a deadly. Both of you, Otou-sama is nearby, so please be quiet. Umu. I understand. Ye~s. I will be careful not to be found out. With reluctant looks, the two stopped their battlepletely. Their breaths were synchronized. Yup, I guessed they were on good terms with each other. I put both of them on my shoulders and walked again. Drinks such as alcohol and fruit juice were distributed around the city. Together with the words Thank the Angel, people knocked their cups together. Adults, children, nobles, andmoners as well. Everyone smiled and made a toast. Unlike the aristocratic feast held in the royal castle, the difference in status seemed to have nothing to do with the banquet of the day. It was a festival that seemed to make the gap between nobles andmoners thinner. In this country, fundamentally, equality was the only thing under God which was stained. I also received a cup of fruit juice and decided to participate in the event. In the cup that I had received, a piece of petal lightly floated. (Ah, how beautiful.) I was fascinated by the beautiful image that somehow seemed to be a sign of luck. Someone knocked my cup in a surprise toast. Thank the Angel. It seems that your wound haspletely healed, Im d, Erica. Hyah!? OOnii-sama, when did youC!? Just now, I saw you ying with the cat and golem. Dangerous. If I waste in stopping the phantom beasts, they would have been caught by Onii-sama. Onii-sama seemed to make eye contact with Otou-sama. Otou-sama nodded and left with some escort alchemists. That was the way to the square in front of the cathedral. The report to His Majesty has finally beenpleted. Finally, I can walk around the festival slowly together with my cute Erica. What about Otou-sama? Father seems to have some business with His Majesty. From here on, I will be the one to escort you. Thank you very much. In contrast to Otou-sama who had the tendency to leave me on my own device, Onii-sama seemed to be escorting me at close range. I had to be more careful so that the identities of Tirnanog and Palug wouldnt be exposed. Especially the cat whose eyes were hearts. When you say reporting, it was about the investigation with us-sama, right? Thats right. With the exception when they were exining the situation, Louis faction was dramatic in various ces. Along with the report, I handed him over to a reliable person of Ignitia royal family. Aah, I see. Even after this, the investigation of Ignitias territory in Karkinos is waiting for Louis escorts. It really hurts my head. I need a fresh air for a while, or the frail me is going to copse. That isthank you for your hard work. When I looked at him, Onii-sama who was full of energy turned around and smiled sweetly at me. Even though he himself was lively, there was no doubt that the investigation was serious. I would like for him to maintain his vigor during this short break. Speaking of which, why did Onii-sama undertake the top secret investigation? Aah, it was by chance, thats rightdo you remember the copse ident of the Ruins of Visitor two months ago? After that, I asked for an estimation on how much money needed to drill the surrounding rocks. Then, even if we estimate the minimum, it seems that it will take ten times as much as my pocket money. I-it takes that much money, huh It was a fact that my careless mistake at that time caused such a serious damage. I put a smile on my face hurriedly so that my upset didnt appear on my expression. It was impossible to continue the investment alone. I have just gotten the cooperation agreement from the researchers of Leandez Magic Academy, so it was a shame. Thats truly regrettable. But at such time, His Majesty Henry talked to me about the top secret audit. Under the condition that His Majesty will be a sponsor of the excavation project, I undertook the audit. I seeif the King joins, other Ignitia aristocrats are likely to contribute together. Thats right. As expected of Onii-sama. It was a wonderful work. He turned anything into profit. If I thought about it, unless the case at the Ruins of Visitor happened, the events on the Ind of Messenger would have been different. Eduart-oniisama wouldnt audit Louis and continued the ruins excavation. Tirnanog/Zaratan who was sealed at the deepest part of the ruins and fused with Ann, who died, would be kept unknown. us who was in a shock after losing his sister, wouldnt reur for a while. Naturally, he wouldnt be a part of the audit. No matter how hard I tried, I wouldnt have been able to stop Augustes contract ritual without their power, nor could I clear the suspicion that was held against Auguste. The fact that I stepped over the trap of the ruins was going around and solving the problems in Ignitia. It was said that fortune was unpredictable and changeable, and that disaster and happiness were two sides of a rope. Good grief, for the time being, it seems that I will have my hands clear of Louis investigation. When this work is over, Id like to think about eidolons in leisure. It would be nice if you could enter the Ruins of Visitor. Thats absolutely right. But instead of that, Id like to investigate about the beloved cat of the Founder King, Cath Palug. Ehh!? Palug!? I was surprised when the name of the phantom beast came out from unexpected person. I almost dropped my cup in surprise. Palug herself who was on my shoulder also moved her ears with a twitch and watched Onii-sama intently. The truth is, I heard interesting stories between the audit of Louis. What kind of stories? It seems that there are also folklores of some monstro in Ignitia. Variation are rich with lions, leopards, and cats, but they all seem to be monsters with the appearance of a feline. H-heeh For some reason I was interested and searched for the remains of the scattered lore while doing some light investigation on one hand. Then, I found something interesting. Something interesting? The group of monsters recorded as countless figures and names may actually be one eidolon. No way A young King and an eidolon who guides the Hero always appeared in the turning point of Ignitias historythinking from an outsiders point of view, they seem likepletely different folklores and its interesting. Aah, perhaps the powerful awakening of His Highness Augustes ability was also because that eidolon was involved. Onii-samas ideas never fail to surprise me. It roughly matched. What an incredible reasoning power. It was understandable that Louis who should have been doing the collusion for a long time couldnt escape. Its not a bad idea to have a track record of investigating Ignitias eidolon first. Fund procurement seems to be going smoothly from the royal aristocracy as well, and researchers who understand about eidolons also can be increased. Its a good thing. About the cat monsters, Auguste-sama knows about the details. Oya, His Highness Auguste? I see, then I have to talk to him about this. Also, about the reason Erica very familiar with him. Eh? I see, it was certainly a concerning point. From the viewpoint of others, it should look like we got along too quickly and that was very surprising. From the viewpoint of a guardian, it would be very worrisome. My contact with Auguste in the public ce was when I said the poem about angel the day before yesterday. Dont worry. There is nothing to be guilty about. Auguste-sama is a friend of mine. When I happened to be in the cathedral, we hit it off when we were talking about the old paintings. Friend? Are you just friends? Of course Of course, were not just friends! Wah!? Suddenly someones arm caught my arm, and my heart was about to jump out. When I turned around, my eyes met with familiar purple eyes. Ah, that was surprising. So it was Auguste, huh. He changed his clothes from the riding outfit to the formal wear of a prince in the middle of the incident. But this prince, to suddenly appear and cut in our conversation. HeehYour Highness, if youre not just friends, then what is your rtionship with Erica? Um, you mean that youre my good friend, right, Auguste-sama? Yes, yes, Erica and I, we are good friends. Only for the moment though,Onii-sama. Is that so. Thats good. By all means, please begood friendswith Ericaforever. Onii-sama and Auguste smiled sweetly at each other. Both of them should be smiling, but the atmosphere between them were unsettling. And Auguste too, why would he said something that could be misunderstood? Combined with Onii-samas siscon tendency, it became an explosive situation. For a while, the two of them were staring at each other silently. In the end, Auguste seemed to have lost and took his hand off of me. You are a shrewd person, Sir Eduart. Ill ept it as apliment, Your Highness Auguste. After saying such words, the tense atmosphere was slightly loosened. Goldberry appeared somewhatte to her owner andnded on Augustes shoulder. She threw the piece of meat she was holding in right above her, snapped into it and filled her mouth with it. Yosh, yosh, you already ate enough, Goldberry. Kyurururu? Yeah, it cant be helped. Today is special but from tomorrow you have to moderate yourself so you dont gain weight. Kuaa. Goldberry rubbed her cheek on Augustes, narrowing her eyes and swishing her tail back and forth. Tirnanog was also cute, but the dragons of Ignitia were also cute with their cat-like gestures. When I was thinking about such things, Goldberry caught my eyes and stopped moving around. Palug who was on my shoulder stiffened. Apparently, Goldberry seemed to stare at her kitten form. Oh noI forgot to delete the memory of that child Palug muttered in a quiet voice that could only be heard by me. She jumped to the ground and hid behind my skirt to escape Goldberrys line of sight. Catwhat a foolish guy. Kyu? Kyurururu! Tirnanog muttered in a low voice and shrugged his shoulders. Goldberry was staring at Tirnanog this time. Somehow, it seemed to resemble the atmosphere of Palug when she encountered handsome men. She quickly flew over to my shoulder and put her forelegs on the face armor of Tirnanog. Speaking of which, this child was curious about the content of Tirnanog since the start. !? Kyuaah? Stop it! I, I am a golem! There is nothing inside! Tirnanog whose face armor was almost opened, twisted himself away and mbered down to escape. When Tirnanog reached the ground, Goldberry immediately descended to the ground and followed him. As they started chasing each other, soon Palug also joined in. The three of them went about circling around me, then passed under the table and kept running. Oi~, dont tease them, Goldberry. Dont go too far, alright? When we called out to them, those small beasts had already disappeared. Oh well. Goldberry was strong, and she was clever even if Tirnanog and Palug were also weakened. Or rather, it was more dangerous for the identity of Palug to be exposed to Auguste through the sense of Goldberry. I hoped that it would work out fine. That girl, she really likes Ericas golem. It looks like it. Im also interested in the construction of Ericas golem. No way, its embarrassing to show the internal structure to Onii-sama. I see, thats too bad. This was troublingOnii-sama became interested. But, if Onii-sama observed it carefully, it would surely be exposed that the content was a living being. In addition, it could also be said that Tirnanog was a homunculus. It would be difficult, but I had to gloss over it somehow. Huh? Thats Eduart, right? Ooi~. While I was suffering, I heard a familiar voice. Onii-sama turned towards where the voice came from. I stroked my chest in relief at the lifeboat that had fall down. The person approaching was a student of Leandez Magic Academy who had a big bundle held under his arm. Messy silver hair, the uniform of Kings Schr, and a gentle and na?ve smile. It was Actorius-sensei. What should I do, his sses were crooked again. While I was wondering whether I should point it out or not, Onii-sama fixed Actorius-senseis sses position in a moment. It was a quick work that only took a blink of time. You havent change, Elric. Oya, I didnt notice. My sses have been crooked all this time, huh. Sorry for always troubling you, Eduart. Both of them felt somewhat ustomed with this. I wondered if this kind of exchange had been repeated from long ago. Aah, excuse me, Erica-sama is also here, huh. Uumdo I know the other boy too? Ah thats right, youre the rider of ckcurrant. Congrattion for your win. I am King Henry Ignitias son, Auguste. Thank you for taking care of me during the tournament. Eehh~~!? You are the prince? I also thank you, I apologize for not recognizing youI am a person named Elric Actorius. I am Eduarts school friend. Actorius-sensei hurriedly bowed towards Auguste. As expected, Auguste seemed to be the winner of the tournament. I guessed that was natural. Louis who did wrongdoing using the enemys technology couldnt be treated as the winner forever. You recognized him as ckcurrants rider, but you didnt notice that he was His Highness Auguste, Elric. I was busy with the investigation of the vition that Louis did, so I didnt hear the name of the winner~. Im sorry. Because of what my family member did, the school people faced some hardships. No, no, dont mind it. This is the extension of our original work. Even though its regrettable for the two dragons, I got some valuable data from them. When the topic of the two dragonsthe White Dragon Camellia and the Purple Dragon Silvetica brought up, Augustes expression became clouded. What happened to Camellia and Silvetica? Im sorry. Right now, we have no way to save those two dragons. We removed most of the Nails, but we couldnt remove those stuck in some important organs. It is regrettable that we cannot fully understand the biological structure of the dragons. Besides, the embedded curse was the unknown kind specially manufactured for the dragons. I see But, I will never let such tragedy repeat again. For the two victims, we can certainly find a remedy. Aah, I will expect your sess. To cheer him up, Actorius-sensei who always seemed so weak, strongly guaranteed it. With that, a smile finally returned to Augustes face. Even so, Louis Ode-Ignitia I didnt expect him to do something so terrible. Even though I didnt have a dragon, I would never do such a heartless thing. Do you want to see the inspection results, Eduart? All in all, centered on the spine, there are more than a hundred Cursed Nails Elric, taking about that in the main street during daylight is a bit Ah, thats right, sorry. Actorius-sensei hurriedly covered his mouth. Auguste was pale when I looked at him. Even I felt goose bumps along my spine, it would be even more painful for the people of Ignitia who cherished the dragons. Louis wasnt supposed to be a person who could do such a thing in the past. At least, every participant could equip the cursed stirrup, so why didnt he use the Cursed Nails instead? No, Your Highness, I personally think that Louis didnt have a part in the stirrup case. Is that so? If that is true, that makes me feel a little relieved. Certainly he and I have a bad rtionship, but I dont want to think that I was so hated that he wanted to kill me. Auguste said in a somewhat lonesome way while looking down and concealed his eyes. By the way, the King seemed to be trying to believe in Louis until the very end. From my point of view, Louis was just a bad person. But for Auguste and the King, he might not have been just that. Anyway, its surprising. Eduart is supporting Louis. Did you find evidence that is favorable in some sort for Louis? As of now, there is still no physical evidence found other than the stirrup. I have no intention of supporting him. But, Louis didnt get any merit in cing the stirrup. Wasnt it because he felt that a person closer to the throne other than himself was an obstacle, he tried to murder His Highness Auguste while pretending that it was an ident? If he knew beforehand that His Highness would participate using the general purpose dragons, that line of thinking might have worked. To the words of Eduart-oniisama, Actorius-sensei tilted his head with a smiling expression. It didnt make any sense at all. As a matter of fact, Palug thought that he would fail riding right until the match started. Even though Auguste could have been expected to challenge the general purpose dragons, they wouldnt have thought that he wouldpete in the main battle and ended up crossing swords in a decisive battle. Among the participants in the 20-meter ss, there were many dragon knights who were regarded as winner candidates. Nevertheless, it is strange to use a one-of-a-kind magical tool on a general purpose dragon that you dont know who would ride it. Onii-sama. At the very least, do you know the origin of the cursed stirrup? Since there was a miniscule amount of some soil in the gaps of the decoration of the stirrup, if we analyze this soil, we might know the source. Im sending a fast horse to Harvan right now and Im getting the samples of the soil at certain ces. Speaking of Harvan, does Sir Eduart think that this case is rted to the grave robbery case? Auguste lowered his voice and asked around. The grave robbery case of Harvan. Indeed, it was supposed to have been a cemetery in the era of the Vampire Kingdom Cascadia. If the damaged graves were the source of the cursed stirrup, I wondered if this incident was also caused by a spell of Cascadia. It was too much to think of it as just a coincidence. I dont know. But, assuming the worst situation, my actions could never been faster, right? That would make no difference. If the fact that vampires were involved is widespread, the people of Harvan and Lucanrant will be uneasy. They are our important allies. I want to make them feel relieved as soon as possible. His Majesty Henry also seems to think so. As expected, you guys are alike. Why havent I notice it until now, I wonder. To Onii-samas words, a pale rose color mixed on the cheeks of Auguste. While he smiled bitterly, he still had a proud atmosphere around him. Actorius-sensei nodded many times over the interaction between the two people and unpacked the package which he was holding. From inside, a pair of stirrups with a heavy atmosphere around them showed up. Since these are very important, I have to be careful not to get robbed by someone. Why are you the one carrying them, Elric. I heard that a mage from the school is carrying them At least, let me guard them with you, or I wont feel relieved. I have no choice, because I identally got caught by an alumnus from school. I dont have too many acquaintances from Ignitia, so I dont know who to ask. Although Im sure that is true Eduart-oniisamas line of sight wandered several times between me and Auguste. Onii-sama sighed a little and said: Elric, you are very lucky. You know one skilled alchemist. Your Highness Auguste, I will return soon, but please take care of my younger sister until then. Because there is a possibility that someone hostile may still be hiding in this ind. I agree. I swear that only death will keep me apart from her. Hahaha, you jest. I will be backsoon. Now, lets run. Hurry up, Elric. Eehh!? Wait, Eduart! Towards Auguste who was telling a joke with a serious look, Onii-sama gave a sharp smile and left. Behind him, Actorius-sensei who was holding the big package went on to chase him while tripping on air many times. I became worried whether my older brother could get married properly. He should be popr with noble women, but he was a severe siscon. I hoped there was a good woman of marriageable age that resided in Aurelia who wouldnt be perturbed with Onii-sama who had such personality. That person seems to be in a hurry to go there Thats true. Oops, I forgot. Thank the Angel. Yes. Thank the Angel. Auguste took the cup that was served nearby and hold it up lightly. I brought my cup to meet with Augustes and said the thankful words to the kitten who ran away earlier. And alsothanks to my goddess of fortune. Yes? Aah, youre wee. For a moment, I didnt know what he meant by that. Speaking of which, he did say something like that before. Auguste reached for my cheek with the hand which didnt hold a cup. Your wound, Im d it has been healed. The doctor was skillful so Im saved. I almost became a damaged good. Hahaha. If that happened, I will take a responsibility. Auguste-sama, please be careful with what you say. If you keep talking carelessly like that, the crown princess candidates would surge forward in great numbers. You dont need to worry, I will only say that to Erica. In that case, its fine, right? Auguste widened hisrge and bright eyes, tilted his head, and stared at me imploringly. That gesture made him feel like a cat somehow. By the way, this person was the same as the one in the original game. He had the bad habit of drawing close to someone on a whim, but when that someone carelessly approached him, he would run away and avoid them without dy. He seemed like a cat who wanted to distance himself from other people, from his strong wariness to the bad habit of behaving for his own self-interest. But, honestly speaking, Augustes careless way of talking could be a source of future troubles. I had to admonish him as a friend somehow. Thats not what I mean, it is a matter of not being able to decline the marriage. Eh? What do you mean? If I refused, Auguste-samas dignity will be tarnished. Like now, even if it was originally tarnished. I didnt say Even if it was just a verbal promise, I couldnt possibly say no. And yet, you still wanted to propose marriage? I took Augustes gaze head on and stared right back with a smile. After a few seconds of stalemate, Auguste shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile. I lost. Forget about what I said just now. I wont talk about making important friends. From now on you will have more and more friends, so be careful. Also, if you are seriously looking for a marriage partner, you also have to think about the national interests of Ignitia. Aah, I dont want to think about politics, no way. Its troublesome~. Auguste behaved as if he was sulking jokingly. This Crown Prince, his jokes were a little bit too risky. A sudden burst of sea breeze blowed our hair. Trying to suppress the golden hair that covered my vision, my hand touched someone elses hand. It was Augustes hand. While tangling his fingers on my curly hair, he had an expression as if seeing something dazzling. His mouth curled in a reserved smile, as if his mischievous heart was taken away by the breeze. Erica, if Yes? If I were still covered with malicious rumors, you Wait a minute, you guys! What are you doing! For some reason, us came between me and Auguste. At that moment, Augustes expression was already covered with a mask of a deep smile. The words he wanted to say disappeared beyond those lips that were smiling a challenging smile right now. What are we doingI was talking with my good friend, is there something wrong? I mean, us-sama, what are you doing? No, really,whatare you doing, us-oniisama. Looking closely, Ann was standing behind him. Ann bowed lightly to us and let a servant clear the cup that us had thrown away. us made a grimace, he retreated several steps back and stared at his hand. I, what am I doing? How deplorable. Please get a grip, Onii-sama. Both siblings seemed to be at their wits end. As usual, they seemed to be on good terms and they seemed to be in high spirits even though there were various things happening. It seems that us-sama has done a lot of efforts, thank you for your hard work. Aah, you too, thanks for your hard work.Im d that your wound has been healed. You dont need to worry, it was just a scratch. No, I just dont want you to feel pain. Its for my own sake. Im not worried for you. Saying so, us looked away. As usual he seemed to be upset about something I didnt understand well. As someone who had been stabbed to death, it really was just a scratch. us epted a new cup from his attendant. I made my cup touched the cup of us who was offering it to me. Thank the Angel. Anyway, that was one case being closed. Aah, thank the Angel. Since Eduart and I will keep tracking the investigation on the continent of Karkinos, this is a short break. Thats too bad, huh Aah, thats why, at least this time, you Thank the Angel! Youre a terrible guy, huh, us Harvan. You didnt care that I am in front of you. This time Auguste cut in between me and us as he presented his cup. What was that. I wondered if cutting in peoples conversation was popr. I felt like an invisible spark was scattered between the tantly unpleasant expression of us and the beaming Auguste. Auguste Ignitia, huh. Im d that the malicious rumors about you are gone. Thank you very much. For me, whether the rumors were true or not, no matter what kind of person you are, it doesnt matter. us didnt seem to worry that he was being rude, he put power into his eyes and red at Auguste. Auguste too, even if he seemed to dismiss it coolly at first nce, his eyes werent smiling. What is your rtionship with Erica? She is my friend. My important friend. For me, Erica is an importantfriend. Hmm. The enemy of my enemy is called my friend, but what should I call a friend of my friend? I dont know. us and Auguste shook hands firmly. It seemed that the power that both of them put in their back teeth were unnatural. Auguste. It seems that you and I will be associating with each other for a long time. Unwillingly. Aah, nice to meet you, us. I will not hold anything back. One way or another, it seemed to be settled amicably, I gently stroked my chest in relief. It was slightly dangerous, was this the friendship between boys? If Palug heard that Auguste had made a new friend, she would definitely be happy. Im d that you have made more friends, Auguste-sama. I guess you see it like that, huh~ Im d that you have made a rival that you desired so much, us-sama. Just what the heck do you think of me. How weird. Both of them had even match their breathing properly. No matter how I saw it, they got along well. Perhaps they weretsunderes. Oops, I am sorry that my greeting was dyed. Littledy. I am the son of King Henry Ignitia, Auguste Ignitia. Pleased to make your acquaintance. You are an unexpectedly formidable opponent. I understand well. I will face you with my everything I have. Ann smiled sweetly while replying in a dangerous manner of speaking. Auguste stiffened while maintaining his smile. I am Ann from the Duchy of Harvan. I apologize for my older brothers rudeness. Thank the Angel. Thank the Angelyou are brother and sister, but how should I say this, you guys dont look alike. Dont say that. While making a backward nce to Auguste who shrunk back, Ann came closer to me as if gliding. Erica-oneesama. Above all, Im d that you are safe. Thank the Angel. Yes, thank the Angel. I have been indebted to Ann this time, too. I guess Ann surely will not remember. If its about the guardian of Erica-oneesama, I remember it though? I thought I heard it wrong. In spite of myself, I looked at Ann twice. Perhaps, she wasnt covered by Palugs memory alteration. Ann met Tirnanog, but it was irrelevant to Palug. Since Palug only made memory alteration by modifying the contract-rted scripture, it was not surprising that Anns memory was left intact. Apparently, as promised he seemed to protect Erica-oneesama, that guy must have worked hard. I hope that he will be pleased with a handicraft brought from Harvan. U-um, Ann-sama, please dont tell anybody about that child. Fufufu, of course. Since it is inconvenient to cut such a trump card easily. While saying such disturbing things, Ann held her skirt and bowed elegantly. Lady and gentlemen, I have some people to greet, its regrettable, but Ill be going now. Onii-sama, I will borrow the entire escorts. Aah, its fine. Even if you say escorts, they are weaker than me. Slowly, with a small devilish smile, Ann went away apanied by her escorts. Far from being a devil, she seemed to be a Great Demon, I became worried about the future. By the way, what was that conversation? Do you have a guardian or something? That is Thats not good, us. It seems that it was a secret betweendies. She is hiding a secret in front of you, arent you a bit worried? Auguste made a provocative smile and tangled his fingers within my hair. He yed with my curly hair as if showing off to us and tied his finger into my ringlets. I was very surprised when the cup in us hand broke. I dont know about that. Secrets are more attractive if they were kept secrets. I know that. Also, stop touching her with that hand. Somehow that makes me feel irritated. Oops, how short-tempered, us. But unfortunately, I think that your punch will not hit me. I dare you to try saying the same thing after you roll on the ground. Both of you, you will bother the people around, so please do it in moderation. I felt a sense of dj vu as I saw us chasing after Auguste who was running around. Auguste looked whole-heartedly happy, and us also showed a faint smile before he knew it. The people of the Kingdom were also watching the prince and his new friend with smiling faces. Auguste couldugh naturally like this in front of everyone. While I felt a little proud of my own hard work, I secretly made a toast to all the people who had worked hard for this. In this way, the evening feast of the Advent Festival advanced in peace.
So thest question is still: who put up the cursed stirrup? This will be answered in a few chapters. Whats your favorite part in this chapter? Mine is the first dialogue between Erica, Eduart, and Auguste XD Eduarts siscon tendency was showing~ Chapter 51 - Auguste Ignitia’s Diary

Chapter 51: Auguste IgnitiasDiary

First day of April, 1877 Finally, one of my dragons hatched. There are no signs that the other two eggs will hatch, and I heard the adults saying that it is an evil omen. I want to run away from here and hide in the secret room. By the way, is there really an angel? (They were written in very small characters at the bottom of the page) On a certain day in May, 1877 I asked about angels. The being called angel seems cannot be an angel if their true identity is exposed. I asked for the reason, but it seems that person also didnt know about it. So it seems that you should pretend not to notice an angel even if you knew that they are an angel. In that case, it cant be helped but to go along with it and pretend. I wish there was someone who would feign ignorance about my own true identity. On a certain day in January, 1878 Does a dragon knight who cannot ride a dragon and fly in the sky has a reason to exist? Then I wonder if an angel that cannot fulfill your wish has any reason to exist, that person replied. Isnt it cowardly to reply a question with a question? Recently, I always find myself in the cathedral whenever I have bad things happened to me. On a certain day of June, 1880 I found a small light. She is a small alchemist who came from the west. When I tried to tell that person, she said that this is love. But, why does it feel kind of inappropriate to express this feeling in a single word? I wish that the star who came from a distant ce can be mine now. (A strikethrough line has been drawn from the top of the description) Auguste wasleaning against a pir of the cathedral and stood there. He relied on the few lights that were shining in the dimly lit room and flipped through the pages of the diary in his hand. Auguste felt a strange gap in his memory after a series of big uproots that took ce on the day of the tournament. He felt a faint difort and a deep sense of loss. Looking for an answer for his unreasonable loneliness that he believed as only his imagination, he reread his diary after reaching a conviction. Angelshuh In the diary, there were written discussion about angels, events that took ce behind the history, advices on how to connect with the dragons, etc. that he exchanged with a mysterious person. The name and identity of that person waspletely written in an ambiguous manner. However, when he first read the descriptions such as the history interpretation that felt as if the person had witnessed the events, knowledge of theology, and the events of hundreds of years ago, it felt as if the person was a real angel. It was absurd. It would have been more realistic to think that Auguste had an imaginary friend who he created to survive his own difficult circumstances. But, he couldnt think that it was just an imaginary friend. Auguste felt an apparent difference in personality between himself and the person who he wrote about in the diary. That person sometimes felt like an older sister, sometimes like a teacher, and other times felt like a friend. She knew things that Auguste didnt know, and she also took actions that Auguste couldnt predict. Surely, there used to be an angel here. But there was no one here anymore. A sense of nostalgia and loneliness got stuck in his chest. Auguste closed the diary, he thought of his friend who he couldnt remember any longer, and was about to run away towards the empty sky. Mrreow~ A cry of a cat echoed andbroke the gloomy atmosphere. Before he knew it, there was a golden cat near Augustes feet. Huh? What are you doing alone in a ce like this, are you lost? Auguste held his hands on both sides of the cat and hugged her. Whether it was due to exhaustion or because the cat was longer than he expected, Augustes face unintentionally broke into a smile. You, I feel like Ive seen you somewhere. Do that person own a cat? Meow? The cat narrowed her eyes in a carefree way as she was being held. She was a charming cat that wasnt afraid of people. When he looked carefully, a leather cor was wrapped around her neck. In front of Auguste, the charms in the shape of a star and a wave that were attached on her cor were swaying. Aah, indeedI thought that I had seen you somewhere before. Mrreow~ Escaping from his arms like a magic trick, the catnded on the floor soundlessly. Auguste looked back on the direction the cat was running towards. Greetings, Auguste-sama. A girl stood under the bright light falling from the stained ss. It was the daughter of Duke of Aurelia, Erica. The light reflected on her golden hair created an angels halo. She had silky white skin as if transparent that wasnt burned by the sun. When her eyes met with Augustes, Erica smiled faintly. Her green eyes that were of a shade like shallow waters gave a cold impression even though they were beautiful. She was wearing a deep ultramarine dress like the night sky which covered her neck tightly. Her modest appearance that had an austere atmosphere like a nun was in harmony with this ce that was called a sanctuary. Good afternoon, Erica. You have been keeping my catpany. Thank you very much. Its because I rtively like cats. They dont care about being held, and we dont know what they are thinking. Ah, I understand that. The cat avoided and escaped the hands of Erica which were stretched out as she nodded. Auguste and Erica smiled bitterly at each other. Erica was somewhat like a cat, Auguste thought so. Although she was the one who came close suddenly, if he tried to catch her she would escape as much as possible. Her wariness was high, and even if at first nce she seemed to be frank, she would never open her heart. She would never reveal her hand, even when she had the eyes that seemed to see through other peoples heart. Even though she was surrounded by a lot of people, she seemed to be cut off from those around her. A mysterious girl who was capricious, unduly distant, aloof, and held some secrets. For Auguste who refused to live with others, her sense of distance was preferable. By the way, where is the golem that is in charge of holding your baggage? I think he wille soon. Because there are his favorite mural paintings over there. How extraordinary, it is a golem with artistic sense huh. Ah, of course, I just set it to look as if there is a will. Erica is meticulous. Despite being a young girl of eight years old, Erica was an excellent alchemist. Auguste had seen a few golems before, but he had never seen an borate one like the golem she had made. The golem made of star steel that was named Tirnanog was moving as if it was alive. As they were talking about it, Tirnanog emerged with arge leather bag. There were many magic tools such as wands packed in the bag. When she noticed the footsteps of Tirnanog, Goldberry who was sleeping by the sculpture near the skylight woke up. When Goldberrynded on the shoulder of Tirnanog, Tirnanog trembled as if it was frightened. Auguste seized the back of Goldberry who was jumping around. Goldberry, please behave like ady. Kyu! When Goldberry nodded, shended a few steps away from Tirnanog. As she walked slowly in front of Tirnanog, she bowed with her wings spread quietly. Tirnanog also observed her for a few seconds and then lowered its head as if in response. Every time I see it, Ericas golem is clever. Ahahathe current technology sure is wonderful. Now that we all present, shall we leave? Uh, the best ce has gone. If there is a ce where Erica wants to go, I will take you there. Yes, please. The Ind of Messenger where the Advent Festival ended had a somewhat lonely atmosphere. Auguste liked the unique loneliness after the festival. I hope Erica likes it too, Auguste walked while thinking such a thing. He heard something falling behind him. When Auguste looked back, his eyes met with the cat who was there before he knew it. In front of the cat, Augustes diary had fallen down with the opened pages facing down. Meow? Aah, it fell out of my pocket, huh. Im sorry. Are you surprised? Auguste picked up the diary and casually ran his eyes on the opened page. He gazed at the page that was supposed to be a nk sheet and stopped moving for a while. Is there something wrong? No, never mind. Lets go. Auguste put the diary in his pocket and urged Erica. Only the cat knew that the grief of loss had disappeared from that expression. The day after the Advent Festival, 1880 Erica and I went around the city. I can hardly wait for the day when I can see her again. Apparently, the meddling angel has hidden her figure, but she seems to be still watching the people. (A description was written on the next page with a handwriting of another person other than Auguste) You can already fly alone. Someday, Im sure your hands will reach the star. Chapter 52 - Where the Sun Sets

Chapter 52: Where the SunSets

A carriage with Aurelias coat of arms went on the bridge over the sea. Since time hadnt long passed since the high tide, the sea water was thinly scattered over the stone pavement. Sshes of seawater sshed up on the wheels that were bathed by the golden lights of the sunset. From the window of the horse-drawn carriage, Palug was gazing at the Ind of Messenger that was bing farther away. The ind looked like a towering stronghold as it made a dark shadow upon the sea. It was an ind where many traces of angels were left behind. It was a ce where she had lived for hundreds of years. It was a ce where numerous memories slept. A ce where her home was supposed to be. I am destined to be forgotten forever. Still, the current freedom is not bad. To the extent that I am immersed in the sentiments of parting, I am free. Palug muttered without speaking to anyone. The sun went down while gradually repainting the color of the world. The sea surrounding the ind was golden and the sky was shining in the color of me. She was staring at that sight where the bright red sun, who loved her more than anyone, blended into the ocean. Farewell, my God, my King, my people. Farewell, my Prince. Her voice that was saying goodbye, along with the sweet sentiment, melted in the sea breeze and disappeared. Youre being overdramatic, cat. Because~, I will be swept away to the West, right? I will not be able to meet with Auguste. It will be lonely and thats the same as being dead. A cat with golden coat stiffly fluttered over the horse-drawn carriage seat. The carriage was still on the bridge connecting the continent with the ind, even after leaving the Ind of Messenger for more than ten minutes. That was too quick to feel homesick. However, as the new contractor, I also had to care about the well-being of the eidolon. Please bear with it for six more years. At that time, you will see Augustes face almost every day. Eh? What, what? Erica, are you going to get married to Auguste that soon? Yaay! At that time, please take me along with your wedding preparations to Ignitia! Palug expressed her joy by jumping up and down as if herck of energy just now was a lie. She had a terrible misunderstanding, so I had to correct it. Both Auguste and I are supposed to enroll in the Leandez Magic Academy. Palug also may as welle with me to the school dormitory. Im sorry that I am not from Ignitia. Is that so? But, how do you know things that will happen six years in the future? It is a story of the aforementioned oracle. Oracle? What is that? I nodded. It was not possible to exclude one person in a group, besides it was fine for Palug to know about it. But, how should I exin it? I have gotten a future oracle that could happen. The result of the oracle is brought in the form of a vision seen from the eyes of a certain person. The only ce I could see is Leandez, and the period is only a short period of six years in the future. That looks like a fairly restrictive oracle. I dont know how useful that is. Not really. To tell the truth, the fact that I could predict aboutthatincidentwas also from the information in the oracle. The information that an angel like you was lurking was not included even a single word though. Auguste fell from the dragon in the tournament. Erica scorned him tantly. The depressed Auguste fused with the contract beast and gained the capability to ride. These were the only information on the incident of the Advent Festival. How did it end up bing like this? Aah, but when I thought about it, the incident six years in the future was called The St.AngelAnthropophagism Case. I thought that it was the scenarios title since it was an incident that urred on Holy Angels holiday. I would never think that arealangelwas the culprit. Because of the oracle? Did you help Auguste only for that reason? You must have a lot of near-death experiences. You, you cant simply be a good-natured person. Palug snapped at me as if she was about to jump down my throat. She was exposing her teeth and bristling in anger. The face of a cat was unexpectedly rich in expression. Fu~n, I wasnt nning on dying though Palug, I have a good reason. If we didnt stop your fusion with Auguste, I will be killed and eaten alive. And you will have used up your remaining power after six years, because you are only a fragment of what you were. In fact, she almostdidbeing eaten alive by a cat. Palug blushed and looked at me with an embarrassed expression. After freezing for a few seconds, she opened her mouth while tilting her neck. Then, wouldnt it be fine if you just dont enter Leandez Magic Academy? Umu, what the cat said is true. Both of you, if I did that, wouldnt someone else be eaten instead of me? To my words, Tirnanog and Palug exchanged looks with each other. Hey, as expected this child is bottomless Umu. Only this time I will agree with you. The two of them repeatedly ncing at me while whispering with each other. I already knew that I had no nning ability, so I wished they didnt keep criticizing me. Next time, I would have to do better. Trying to escape from the prickling gazes, I forcibly returned to the previous conversation. ording to the oracle, there are five more incidents that will cause my death six years in the future. From now on, Tir and I may take strange actions secretly, but I want you to pretend it doesnt happen. Its rted to my important friend, Ericas life. I will not let you say no. Well, I see. Thats right. In that case, it cannot be helped. About my request and Tirnanogs threat, Palug had a somewhat determined look. She stood up on her hind limbs and hit her chest with her right foreleg. I will lend you a hand. You are in need of more coborators, arent you? Ehh! There is no need for Palug to go to that extent. Since your life has been extended with so much troubles, I want you to take care of yourself. I am an eidolon that has made a contract with you. So please rely on me more. I have been considerably weakened, so it would be difficult for me to battle. Unlike the serpent over there, wouldnt it save you some trouble if you have more personnel who can move to attack from the rear? Umu Certainly, if I had to say my real intention, I really wanted to borrow the help of the cat. Even more so since she was the strongest cat-type eidolon. Well then, may I ask a favour? Leave it to me. My life is saved by you. I will dedicate it to you. Wait, thats too heavy. I dont need your life. Then, I will help you to appreciate the beauty of blonde hair and blue eyes. Hey cat, that would be too trivial. I-its not for you, but for my precious Auguste. Aah, then Im convinced. Is this okay, Erica Anyway, my reliable friends increased. I didnt feel like I would be defeated with thebination of the worldsrgest ck dragon and the strongest real angel by my side. Although I was a bit uneasy since both of them were weakened. If you have decided, I would like you to buy some clothes. With the appearance of a cat, there are limits to the actions that can be done. I understand. What kind of clothes do you want? Two kinds of clothing first, for a man and a woman. One is in merchant-style and one aristocratic-style. The most important things are boots that fit perfectly with my feet. In that way, Palug transformed into a human figure abruptly and raised her feet so as to show off. I hurriedly closed the curtain of the carriage. I didnt think anyone was watching, but that was bad for my heart. Do not look unsightly. Without the discipline of a domestic cat, the one who will be criticize is not you but Erica. What a noisy serpent. Palug returned to the form of a kitten and looked away from Tirnanog with a huff. Both of you, I wonder if you can get along a little more. You ask me to get along with this guy? No matter how much my friend requested it, that is an unreasonable request. Eeh~? I am always friendly, you know? In what way are you friendly. Please be grateful. Because I didnt kill you. You should regret it. That you didnt kill me before. In the horse-drawn carriage, the two phantom beasts were running around and made the carriage felt even more crowded. Sometimes they looked as if they got along, sometimes they didnt, I felt lost in my judgement. Still, they both had friends to quarrel with, and above all they seemed to be having fun for some reason. While being bathed in golden lights, the carriage we rode was running. The lonely phantom cat turned towards the ce where nobody knew her. But no one would forget her anymore. Even in the ce where the sun set far westward, the cat would surely be able to do well. Chapter 53 - Eduart Aurelia’s Investigation Record

Chapter 53: Eduart Aurelias InvestigationRecord

Historia Electrum ssification type : ck ss number : 0004 Date : 1880/07/01 ce : Karkinos Ignitias territory City of Reconquest, Margrave Ode-Ignitias residence, Sanctuary Tower The room made of stone was divided into two by iron bars. The interior was dim, and couldnt be determined whether it was day or night. The surface of the floor was sandy and the air was dry. There were two people in the room. On the other side of the iron bars, Louis Ode-Ignitia was sitting on a simple chair. On this side, a secretary wearing the emblem of the Ignitia royal family headed to the desk with a pen in hand and observed Louis. The heavy iron door opened. Three people consisted of Eduart Aurelia, Elric Actorius, and us Harvan entered the room. Louis gave a sidelong nce and confirmed the appearances of the people who just entered. The secretary stood up and left the room passing by the three people. Eduart put the chair where the secretary sat before in front of Louis and sat down. Elric and us were standing at the right rear and left rear, respectively, of Eduart. Elric pressed a handkerchief on his sweaty forehead, and us was also wiping the sweats that were dripping down his chin unpleasantly with his sleeve. However, Eduart and Louis kept a calm expression without sweating. Hm, so today is you, huh. Eduart Aurelia. I will tell you, even if you asked me many times, my argument will stay the same. Im sorry for betraying your expectations. But today Im not here to ask you about the crime you havemitted. What did you say? The expression of Louis became steep hearing the words of Eduart. us stared at Eduart with his eyebrows furrowed. Oi, Eduart us-kun, you dont need to worry. You ought to do it as we have discussed. Its just that the content of the interrogation will change just a bit. Eduart handed one piece of amber with the size of a bean to us. us swallowed the words he wanted to speak and started to cast a spell. Spell cards were deployed throughout the room, and a magical light simr to the moonlight shone. As the magic circle waspleted, Historia Electrum was established. After this, several types of magic observation results including m Sight were added to the record information. Elric also prepared a staff and spell cards. After preparing so he would be able to cast at any time, Elric made eye contact with Eduart. Today is awfully grandiose. What are you going to do to me? Its just a little chat. Please be at ease. Thats right, for examplehave you gotten used to your new life? What, have youe to ridicule me? You sure have a lot of free time, Eduart. Louis red at Eduart as he reclined on the shabby chair. Hm. How could I get used to this. This is the worst. This room has a poor venttion, its dusty, and its hot. The meal is also unpleasant. And the bed is hard. Who the heck do you think I am. In the first ce, you guys are supposed to be charged for lese majeste. Unfortunately, your Kingdom is only limited to the inside of that iron bars. Stop forcing your delusion into this side. Listening to Eduarts response, Louis clicked his tongue. Delusion? What you see is the reality, Eduart. Reality, huh Apparently, there seems to be a discrepancy between mine and your reality. Can you exin about the reality you think of? Thats fine. Listen carefully. And think carefully. Together with the hanger-on behind you. Its better for you to sit, I will exin it so that even fools can also understand it. Louis leaned forward in his chair and lowered his voice. Listen, I am the legitimate sessor to the Ignitias throne. Eduart shrugged his shoulders. Im tired of hearing that im. Because you dont understand, it is getting repeated many times. I feel a little sorry for you. Today there is no that abominable foolish older brother of mine, and the secretary that Henry had handed over was taken away by you. I will add special, important judgment materials. I see. I hope that this will not be a boring conversation. Far from boring, it will shock you to the core. What Im going to do is to talk about the dark side of Ignitia. As Louis finished his words, he raised his lips in a form of a smile. I have a higher opinion of you, Eduart, than any of the other foolish people. You are not as good as I am, but you are an excellent guy. Thats why, after you listen to this story, you would want to get to this side. Eduart silently urged him to continue. My argument that the current King, Henry, is an usurper has a firm basis. It is impossible to say these things in front of the people who have only breathed the present government. Of course, theres no need to say anything about what I said here. Alright. I swear to God, that what you said here wont leave this room. You are someone who doesnt believe a thing about something like God, do not spout oaths to God carelessly. Swear to the most important thing to you. Then, Eduart was contemting it for several seconds. Eduart raised one hand and dered. I swear to my beloved sister, Erica Aurelia. Yosh. The other two also have to do it. Oi, us too? us-kun, Elric, Im begging you. Please go along with me. us and Elric, while being reluctant and shy respectively, were raising their hands. Then me toono, I decided to swear to my sister. Is this OK? I can swear to God normally, right? I swear to never speak anything Ive heard here. Alright. I will talk. Be grateful. After he said that arrogantly, Louis leaned his body forward once again. The First Prince who was the Crown Prince died in a mysterious death in the period when the previous King was in his sickbed. As you can expect, my father who was the Second Prince should have inherited the throne. However, in fact it was Henry who was the Third Prince that had inherited the throne. Dont you think it is strange? Eduart didnt answer. Louis kept going without regard. This is the first fact. The First Prince was not the only one who died a mysterious death. His twin sister, the First Princess was also dead at the same time. Officially, the First Princess was supposed to have died a week earlier, but it was clearly a falsehood. The First Prince was not present at the funeral of the First Princess due to some illness. Also, there was no one who saw the inside of the coffin at the funeral of the First Prince. At that time, you shouldnt have been born yet. It is the information I gained from reliable sources. The same testimony can be picked up from several other people. Louis kept going after a while. This is the second fact. Just before the death of the First Princess was announced, a Count was invited to the Ind of Messenger. The Count was ordered to be the instructor of the newly constructed ground dragon unit and was given a mansion owned by the royal family. Strangely, although the mansion was prepared the same day, it was only a few days after his arrival that the decree was issued. Moreover, although the Countess said that she just gave birth to her son, she apanied her husband to the Ind of Messenger. What are you trying to say? I want to say that the purpose of this sudden imperialmand was his wife. Do you understand now? Louis red at Eduart. Eduart kept smiling and took Louis re head on. Do not be stupid. You realized it by now, right? I wonder. The First Princess gave birth before she died. Or, her child was taken from her womb right after she died. The invited Countess secretly yed the role of a nanny. What did you us suddenly raised his voice. Eduart looked back and held his forefinger in front of his lips. us held his mouth with the palm of his hand and retreated one step back. If we go by Ignitias custom, the firstborn inheritance is the principle. Lets assume that my father abandoned his inheritance right unwillingly. However, if the firstborn of the First Princess had reached adulthood, Henry should return the throne to him. If the child hasnt abandoned his session right to the throne, thats correct. I thought you would say so, Eduart. Louis stood up in a dramatic manner. Looking down at Eduart who was sitting on the chair, Louis continued. This is thest piece, Eduart. Before I was born, my father had abandoned the right to inherit because he didnt have a child for so many years. However, despite my fathers abandonment of his session, I am still ranked third in the session for the throne. Have you understood it yet? I am the First Princess child, the True King. Louis dered it loudly. Eduart opened his mouth after being silent for a while. Is that your argument? What? I have listened to your story until the end. If you have nothing more to say, please sit down. Ifits true that the throne is behind you. Whayou bastard Louis face flushed in anger at the assertion, but sat down ording to Eduarts words. By the way, Louis Ode-Ignitia, how old will you be this year? Why so sudden? How is this concern you? I want to hear a clear answer from your mouth. Humor me. Im 14 years old. I will be 15 when Octoberes. So, how many years has passed since His Majesty Henry enthroned? Neenno, it was about 20 years? ording to your survey, how many years ago was this incidentthe death of the First Prince and the First Princess, happened? It wastwenty years ago, w-wait, wait a minute Eduart, wait, wait please, I want to take a deep breath. Louis face was pale. Eduart shrugged his shoulders and waited for Louis topose himself. For two minutes from this point on, only Louis breathing sounds were recorded. Thats weird. Why is itI am, I am supposed to be the First Princess secret child I also thought that it was strange. You were talkingwith a smug airabout something that was unlikely to have any connection with your legitimacy. W-what did you say? The secret son of the First PrincessI already know who it is. As long as the person himself doesnte forward, I will carry the secret to my grave. Perhaps, considering his character, he will not im his position and birthright. Eduart turned his gaze to Elric for a moment. Elric nodded in a miniscule way. Im sure, no matter who asked him, he will nevere forward. Louis raised his face. On his forehead, sweats were forming densely. Now then, have you calmed down? Dont worry, Louis Ode-Ignitia. Because there is no doubt that you have the blood of the royal family flowed within you. Thats right. I am a legitimate prince of Ignitia I can ride a dragon better than anyone. My dragons are stronger than any other dragons. Im different from that swindling bastard Auguste. The swindling bastard here is you, traitor. us-kun? Nothing. Its just your imagination. There may have been precedent that chant sounds like a slight curse. us shrugged his shoulders, averted his eyes unnaturally, and flipped through his spell cards. Well, thats right. I cannot believe that the ability of His Highness Auguste is fake. I also used a variety of sensing magic at that time to observe it. Guh But, suppose that in the unlikely event he was faking it, then he had to have done that with unknown means of deceiving all existing sensing magic. And, although it is an unlikely story, suppose that he had been removed from inheritance due to hisck of riding ability. Still, there is the Second Prince, His Highness Jules. Jules is only three years old. He is too young to carry the heavy responsibility as a King. His Majesty Henry is still youthful and healthy. As the day when His Highness Jules enthroned came, dont you think that he would still be young at that time? Wha Louis breathing became unstable again. He fell off the chair as if he copsed and kneeled on the floor. That looks painful. Shall I call a doctor? Haahhaah, leave me, alone Youre going topoison me, right? I dont care about you, but if you die, Sir Charles would grief. No, in fact, I do not care about Sir Charles. To put it the other way, there is no inconvenience even if you are alive. You should live with a peace of mind. Fuguguh, fuuh, fuuh Eduart looked back and made a sign to us during the gap when Lois hung his head down. After us confirmed the numerical values thatposed the magic circle, he shook his head slightly towards Eduart. Eduarts expression clouded for a moment. However, Eduart immediately put on a mask of a calm smile and turned towards Louis. I, I am the only one who is thinking for the sake of the Kingdom. Whether the war mania of Henry is enough to bring peace to Ignitia or not. Charles fanaticism is the worst. He is convinced that the people of the royal family are gods or something. His tendency to find faults in me, and not once ever deem me eptable. His favorite phrase is, By the way, those dirty Gigantia ought to be burned down to the ground by the Holy me, and other careless remarks. That sounds like what Sir Charles would say. I will agree that he is crazy. But, his severity for you is probably his expression of love towards you. How foolish. What do you bastards know about that foolish older brother of mine! When we entered Leandez, Charles Ode-Ignitia was the prefect. Louis who was beginning to be hysterical calmed down. With a quiet tone of voice, Elric followed up Eduarts words. Eduart was particrly indebted to Charles-senpai. How nostalgic. Dirty Gigantiathats still his favorite phrase, huh. Elric too, you should meet him again. If you wait in the chapel, you should be able to see his face three times a day. Ahaha, I think I should hold back. Elric made a troubled expression while making excuses with a smile on his face. Louis eyes swum between Eduart and Elric. You misunderstood a man named Charles Ode-Ignitia. Ever since he received a report that you were caught, he went to the chapel everyday and prayed for your rehabilitation. He also cut off alcohol and meat during the festival, and cut down his sleeping hours. Hes a clumsy man. Probably not in the form of the kind of favor you want. Louis kept kneeling and looked up to the air dazedly. A wave of intense emotions had left, and a deep, quiet regret arose in his expression. Aahwhy, why did I Eduart, please, tell me. My dragons arehow are Camellia and Silvetica doing now? Are they still alive? They are still alive. They can neither fly nor crawl, but they are alive. Its because of mebecause of me, they are! Camellia, Silvetica, I must apologize to them! I have done something irreparable! Thats difficult. They are on the Ichthyes continent. For the current you, you will not get the permission to travel or visit them. I seethats right Whywhy, did it end up like this. They are the dragons that my father had chosen for me They are my precious dragonsnevertheless Tears overflowed from Louis eyes. He was quietly crying at the beginning, but gradually his sobs changed into a wail. My father was telling me to be an able knight who could assist the King. Even my stepbrother, he said that he would be the one who governs thisnd, while I would be the one who protect it. Why did Isay that I would be the King? Said that I would steal the throne? To leave this southernnd, abandoned my job And struck Cursed Nails on my precious dragons! Impossibleit cant be! Why, why!? Louis struck both of his fists against the stone floor. After several times, his skin was torn, blood was bleeding out from his fists, but he didnt stop. Louis Ode-Ignitia, now, can you hear my voice? What, what moreare you going to ask of me? For the first time on that day, Louis gazed straight at Eduarts eyes. Eduart also stared right back at Louis teary eyes. There was a man. He was on the same grade as me, but he was not very friendly. I hate that guy, and that guy should also hate me. If he was asked of what he knows, he would hardly tell the truth. Louis listened to the words of Eduart without interrupting the story. Elrics expression became dark as he looked down. But, there is something definite. What is it? He was never a man who takes care of his family. Furthermore, he was able to massacre his whole family, something that shouldnt be possible. Even if it contained infants in it. Massacrethat, perhaps, youre referring to the incident of Lucanrantst year,thatincident? Towards Louis question, Eduart confirmed it. I didnt know where he is. And I didnt know whether he is alive or dead. But, Louis, you are still here and alive. Eduart To be honest, I despise you. In particr, I still hold grudge about Ericas incident. However, you shouldnt be such a tragic person. There should be some people trying to manipte you by taking advantage of your ambitiousness and patriotism. Tell me about the one who incited you. Its not toote yet. If its not toote, Id like you to return to this side. Eduart stood before Louis who was on his knees and lowered his back. When they were facing each other at the same eye level across the iron bars, Eduart offered his hand. Louis tried to grab the offered hand with his trembling hand. Eduartplease, please help mehelp me On the verge of touching hands, Louis hand dropped suddenly. Louis stood up in a wobbly manner as if he was being pulled up by invisible threads. Just kidding~ A vacant smile showed on Louis face. At the sudden change, Eduart and the other two had a wand each at the ready. Eduart Aurelia, your delusion is alsorge, huh. Help me. Nevertheless, at the end you were persuaded by my sob story. Such a cheap y, it will not be popr even in the theaterfor general public these days. Louis spread his hands next to his face, and swung his body in a dancing-like movements that made him appear like a jester. His expression still remained rigid in the shape of a smile that was separated from human beings. Oi, Eduart, this is us-kun, is this a mental maniption? No. Neither m Sight nor Analytical Dweomer reacts. The other sensing spells are the same. There is no magic in this room except for the magic that we had cast. After he eximed that, us put in additional spell cards. A number of sensing spells were expanded and a more detailed analysis would be added. However, all of them showed that Louis had not received any mental maniption. Hahaha. Of course. Did you think that I was a poor victim, who was being manipted by someone? Thats why, please help me. What a foolish bunch. Everything is done by my own will. Louis, you sound as if there are two wills mixed with each other. Hm? What are you talking about? I was just speaking normally though? Please help me. Elric, it may be useless, but just in case, please make a Protective Circle. U-understood! Elric cast spells and expanded spell cards to surround Louis. However, us looked at it and raised a voice to stop him. No! Dont use that spell! Rece the control of the sensing magic, Actorius! Y-yes! Elric abandoned the spell that he was casting, and recast the sensing magic. The performer of the sensing magic switched to Elric. After this, the uracy of the observation result slightly decreased. us deployed a Protective Circle that differs in detail from Elrics on the whole room. Louis was looking at the three of them moving about in confusion while smirking. Tch! Is it really not mental maniption? What if we use a spell of mental defense specializationno, us-kun, continue this way. Even if only to prevent mental maniptions after this, this is sufficient. As expected, Harvans noble son. What an excellent child. There is no mental maniption involved in this, I knew this better than anyone else. Help me. You are the purest one, the one with the most gaps. If there is no scary guardian, I will strike you.Help. Like what I did to Auguste, I will take my time and torment you little by little. You bastard! In response to us anger, the magical power supplied to the Protective Circle temporarily increased. Surplus magical power overflowed from the spell cards, it became phosphorescence and was revolving. us concentrated his consciousness to supress his emotion and stabilize the magic. Things like legitimacyester. It was not because the Founder King Guiume was loved by God that he became the Conquest King. It was because he was a conqueror, that there is the legend that he was chosen by God. I am the same.Someone. After I became the King of Ignitia, I can create a legend like that. No matter how underhanded the method to take over the kingship was, its fine as long as I win. You will sell your own country to the enemy country, Gigantia? Thats right.Help. To begin with, even todays Ignitia is allying with enemy countries. Help me, h e l The barbarians of Lucanrant, the exclusionism of Harvan. And the country of madmen, Aurelia. us noticed something and trembled. Several factors, including fear and distress, among the recorded Louis emotionalponents, had disappeared at some point. Good job interfering with my n, Eduart. But, you know that shing with me is a mistake on your part. Louis lifted his right hand and pointed his finger at Eduart. I will predict it, Eduart Aurelia. Six years after this, your sisterErica Aurelia will have a horrid death more than anyone else. At that time, you will be the same as me. Louis showed a particrly distorted smile. Suddenly, power faded out of Louis body and he fell to the floor. Observation results showed that Louis waspletely unconscious. Elric, summon Charles and a doctor! us-kun, cast a powerful dispeller that you know! Eduart barked out his orders. The other two started to move with a snap. Almost at the same time with Elric ran to the door, Eduart also destroyed the iron bars with Disintegrate. us used Break Enchantment, but there was no change in Louis. Because Elric had left, the observation by sensing magic had stopped. The Ignitias secretary entered in exchange for Elric. Eduart extracted medical equipment, wand, medicine, etc. from his own bag. While briefly exining the situation to the secretary, Eduart examined Louis. us used Arcane Disjunction. It became involved in the magic effect, and the recording stopped. Historia Electrum ssification type : Ash ss number : 0006 Date : 1880/07/01 ce : Karkinos Ignitias territory City of Reconquest, Margrave Ode-Ignitias residence us Harvan was sitting in a simple, small room. Eduart Aurelia entered the room and locked the door. Eduart took a seat in front of us across the table. What. Eduart, are you also going to record my testimony? Just to be sure. I dont doubt you. What aboutwell, I dont mind which one it was. To be honest, I dont know exactly who I meant. us shook his head. Deep wrinkles were engraved between his eyebrows. us-kun. I think that it was a much too severe incident for you who is only a 10-years-old to be involved with While you were talking with Actorius, I have calmed down a bit. Your concern is unappreciated. To begin with, it feels unpleasant that you are being thoughtful to me. Thats it, Im hurt. Now then, from your perception, how was Louis like? It is as the recording footage said. I dont know anything except that. I want a frank opinion about what you think. Perhaps, you might be aware of what I overlooked. If not, then it is still meaningful to organize known information. Eduart put a sealed amber with faintly shining magical characters that looked like a live charcoala Historia Electrum on the table. us looked into the amber for a while and checked the recorded information. As expected, there is no trace that he was being manipted by mental maniption nor magic. Other than that? The guy who made Louis like that seems to have a befitting evil-like personality. What is your basis to think so? us presented the information recorded in the amber to Eduart. Some emotionalponents were much stronger than ordinary humans. From the beginning of the recording, they should have been almost the same condition as in normal times. What kind of emotions were they? Love, nostalgia, loneliness, regret, and sorrow. It is simr to the pattern immediately after the death of a close rtive. Considering what Louis did, I also feel that the story didnt mesh well. It is a sufficient trigger for a person to break alone. us thought deeply at the words of Eduart. Eduart finished checking the record and handed the amber to us again. us muttered while rolling the amber in his hand. When did Louis parents died? It was four years ago. Both of them at once. It was an unfortunate ident. Charles and Louis wouldnt have been prepared to do anything. I see. us and Eduart fell silent. After a while, us opened his mouth to say something. However, as four years already passed Is it unnatural? How should I know? I have never lost my immediate family. I merely know about the mental state that can be derived from thebination of the emotionalponents from a lecture. I dont know anything about raw emotions that are not entwined with magic. us cut his words and looked at the palm of his hand. No, there was a moment when I thought that I have lost an important person. Although that person was barely saved at thest minute. If I had lost that person, I us looked at Eduart. Right, didnt Louis say something simr? The predictionhuh Is Erica okay? If Louis really had something like a precognition ability, it seems to fluctuate so as not let us pick his mistake. Thats true, but us seemed to be full of agony. Eduart looked at us and shrugged his shoulders. To tell the truth, I cannot keep myposure either. When I heard Louis words, I was very frightened that I felt like all the blood in my whole body froze. Even you felt like that, huh. Hahaha, us-kun, what do you think I am? us kept silent while supporting a dark expression. I am the weak one in my heart. For this reason, I can imagine how Louis was corrupted. If I were Louis, what is the most painful thing for me? And at the same time, what would I do if I my mind broke? Wait. From the way you said it, it sounds as if Louis circumstances were set up by someone. Aah, I believe that it waspletely arranged. Charles who was on bad terms with Louis graduated from the school and returned to his home. The death of his parents that urred shortly thereafter, the inheritance of Charles. It was at the same time that the dragons of Auguste were supposed to hatch. At this timing, if one or two uncertain factors urred at the same time The smile disappeared from Eduarts face and he turned serious. us caught Eduarts challenging gaze head on. You, do youugh when you did too good? I cannotugh, I cannotugh at all. With someone who had corrupt and kill others is on the loose. I could have lost my sister at a critical time. Thats right. Everyone can be in the same position as Louis. Just a few mistakes in gears will cause destiny to roll in apletely different direction. Eduart finished his words. us kept thinking silently. After a while, us remembered the existence of amber in his hand and put it on the table. Eduart took the amber from the table and operated it. The yback of Historia Electrum stopped, the letters on the amber changed to indicate sealing. Eduart put the amber, and took out two keys from his pocket and ced them in front of us. Im counting on you, so I will entrust this to you. What are these keys? The light of stars will gather in one ce. When all the lights have disappeared from this world, that star will be thest lightmaybe. Where is the ce? You will know when the timees. When? For example, when I died and couldnt protect Erica. us stood up kicking the chair. Eduart made an unfathomable smile on his face. Eduart, you! Its only in case of an emergency. I will not entrust my precious little sister so easily to you. Eduart rose quietly and turned his back to us. Now then, I have kept talking with you this long. We have to consult with Sir Charles on how to deal with Louis who didnt wake up like this. Wait, Eduart. Eduart who was stopped looked back at him. us took out one envelope from the inner pocket of his robe. Dont say to anyone that I handed this to you. It is supposed to only be shown to the people of Harvan. Whats inside? A copy of the spell that I found out when Louis fainted just now. I couldnt see the magic that caused hisa. However, in case of multiple camouged magic, most of them could be analyzed. Look at the name of the performer. Eduart opened the folded parchment and closed it immediately. Cain Grendellthe name of thest King of Cascadia. Dont say that name in front of the people of the East and North. I cannot guarantee your life. Do you think its real? Who knows. Whether its genuine or fake, he was supposed to be killed and buried secretly. This, why me? Its not for your sake. I just dont want to see the sad face of Erica. So, its for my own sake. Eduart put the envelope in the inner pocket of his outer jacket carefully. Thank you. This will help. Be careful, Eduart. It seems that the title Lunatic King was corresponding to his skills. us-kun, you also need to be sufficiently careful. The curse on the ne that lured you siblings to the extremely dangerous cethe performer was also called Cain. us opened his eyes wide and red at the void. The magical power which swelled up as if being dragged by his shaken emotion became a blue spark and scattered. Thank you, Eduart. For telling me this. Eduart returned an icy smile to us who looked enraged against the invisible enemy. Eduart turned his heel and left the room. The Historia Electrum ended normally. End of Arc 2
The plot thickens! What is Cains aim? How does he know about what will happen 6 years in the future? Also, I tried to use a strikethrough for the words of the real Louis to make it seemed like it was a background noise and bold the dialogues when he was manipted to show the duality. What do you think? I will be honest, the part right after Louis interrogation, Im not so sure about the trantion. So confusing @[emailprotected] And tomorrow, there will be an extra chapter from volume 1. So expect that! Chapter 54 - City of Canals (part one)

Chapter 54: City of Canals (partone)

Four months had passed since the incidents involving Auguste and the angel C that was the advent of the early summer. The season changed and the color of the trees changed from green full of vitality to soft red and yellow. The dwelling space of the Duke of Aurelia had also moved to Autumn Pce in a small warmnd. This pce was a pce in the golden forest as it was surrounded by trees with leaves that turned yellow such as Ginkgo biloba, etc. From the veranda in my room, I could see the golden forest and it looked like a yellow carpet. I sat on the chair ced on the veranda while holding two envelopes I had received from a maid. Then Tirnanog came out from under the tablecloth. Are those letters? Yeah, they seemed to have reached Spring Pce, these letters are from us and Auguste. The ck-haired good-looking dwarf and the prince with blonde hair. What is written on them? Wait a moment I opened the letter from us. Rendered speechless by the simplicity of it for a moment, I read the letter aloud. Are you in good health? Do not lose to anyone until I return to Ichthyes. I got even stronger. I can hardly wait for the day when I can meet you again. This time, its a letter of challenge for sure. As expected, its simr to a letter of challenge. It was troubling that he still wanted to put me in the position of his rival. Even now he was acting with Eduart-oniisama in the South, so I was hoping that he was being reformed or tempered himself a little. Or rather, maybe this happened because he continued to taste defeat after challenging my older brother many times? Maybe he had the idea of first trying to prevail after winning against me as his sister? Drowsiness began to creep up owing to the fact that I used the part of my head that I never used. It wasnt good to be carry mental stress. I decided not to see the letter from us, I would pull myself together after reading Augustes letter. There was a pressed flower using a vibrant flower that seemed to be from the South. And from the paper, the faint fragrant of the perfume of the flower could be smelled. Dear Erica. By the time this letter arrives, it will definitely be autumn in Aurelia. I will deliver the summer remnant of Ignitia. I will be d if you like it. Hou, the prince with blonde hair is quite refreshing. Here, I am as busy as ever. There is so much work to do as a prince and it is very difficult for me to stretch my wings. Oh yeah, as part of that work, I decided to attend theunching ceremony which will be held soon at Knot Reed. I heard that the Duke of Aurelia will participate as well. Im really looking forward to see you again after a long absence. Launching ceremonyaah, its the location for that n. I nodded back to Tirnanogs interjection. In theunching ceremony that would be held in the Trade City of Knot Reed, we were nning to avoid the next death g. My dragons are about to hatch from their eggs soon. If there is an opportunity, I will introduce them during theunching ceremony. At that time, I hope you can get along with them. May the grace of God be with you.thats what he said. Good news, huh. Yes, we must also tell Palug about this. That said, I thought that it was unusually quietwhere is that cat? Tirnanog climbed up the handrail and looked around the garden. I also got up and looked around for Palugs figure. When I looked down at the garden, a maid stopped sweeping the yard and was waving her hand towards this direction. Silver hair stretched to the shoulder, suntanned skin. She was a girl whose face somewhat resembled Auguste. (Hma girl? Wait a minute, is that really a girl?) The person whose gender was unknown ran slightly, jumped up andnded on the handrail of the veranda. Huh? But, this ce was the third floor!? !? Cat. Erica will be surprised. Do not appear suddenly with unfamiliar appearance. My, my, Im sorry. Im just very d that my power came back. The maid pinched her skirt and curtsied while sticking out her tongue. Cat ears appeared between her hair and a cats tail jumped out from the hem of her skirt. It seemed that it was the transformed figure of Palug. That was surprisingwho are you turning into right now? From the look of the face, is it someone from the royal family of Ignitia? This is the childhood figure of my King Guiume. Isnt it cute? While saying so, Palug raised both of her lightly curled hands on both sides of her face and took a cat-like pose. Ah, if I looked closely, unlike Auguste, the color of the eyes was sky blue. Guiume is the ancestor of Auguste and the Founder King of Ignitia, right? Is it really okay if you use such a great persons appearance to wear female clothing? Hundreds of years after his death, only to be sphemed by a domestic catwhat a pitiful man. Eh~. Whats with those reactions. Even though this appearance is so cute. Its cute, but please stop it. I had no excuse for the people of Ignitia if they knew that a look-alike figure of the Founder King was seen wearing female clothing. If the color of the eyes changed, it was practically Auguste, so the feeling of guilt was doubled. When I offered the letter from Auguste as a shield to request for her to release the transformation, Palug nodded with a reluctant expression. Palug made a turn with a twirl. In a blink of an eye, her appearance changed and she was in the figure of her usual gorgeous beauty. The clothes that she was wearing changed from the maids clothes to a southern-style dress. It seemed that Palugs original ability was to imitate the figure and voice of the contractor who she ever got blood from. ording to the person herself, she seemed to have been a phantom beast of a cat who only had the ability to transform before bing an angel. It was only after Ignitias only God had taken her in, that she got the characteristics of heat and light. Resting and ingesting one drop of my blood each day, gradually the power of Palug was returning. For now, it seemed that her ability to transform was recovering faster than her ability to fight as an angel. My, my, even though its a love letter addressed to Erica from Auguste, my heart is also fluttering~ Its not a love letter. I think that its a normal status report that friends give each other. I decided to deny it after taking the distant future into consideration. It wasnt good idea to make too much misunderstanding, so I would like her to do it in moderation. Eeeh! The eggs finally hatched?! We have to celebrate it! I will demand a full-blown festival as the guardian angel of the country! Catyoure bing an angel only when it is convenient for you Palug hugged the letter as she was spinning and dancing. It seemed that she didnt hear his words. Since the dragons hatching was a long-standing wish of Auguste and Palug, it was reasonable. Cat. Getting carried away and all is fine, but you better have improved at that ability to transform of yours. We cant bring a useless freeloader, you know. When Tirnanog called her out in provocation, Palug suddenly stopped moving and her face turned serious. How rude. Im going to be much more useful than a dead-weight fake dragon, you know? Hah, the other day you were just all talk and no action. Fine. I will show you the result of my practice! Palug turned around once and transformed. Golden hair rolled softly, eyes as green as emerald. A girl around eight years old wearing a dark blue simple dress appeared. The one who appeared was exactly me, Erica Aurelia. Except, that me had cat ears and tail. Catthe monster parts are still there Oh noI have to change the n What~. This is just a little joke. When Palug covered them with her hands, the cat ears and tail had disappeared. This time she becamepletely like me. Amazing, Palug. With this, it will be fine even if you reced me. No, she still has long ways to go. The eyes are too sparkling, and the expression is too lively. You might be able to fool strangers, but you cannot fool your father or older brother. Fufufu. Today Im different from before. How about this? All of a sudden, facial expression disappeared from the face of the me that Palug had turned herself into. Her mouth formed a thin smile, but it didnt seem like she was having fun at all. Her emotion couldnt be read from the eyes, and she felt somewhat like an artificial product. Rather than being a gaudy and malicious girl, she seemed like a boss whose specialty was criticizing and cursing. Ooooh!! This is exactly the same, isnt it? Umu, the voice color is also perfect. In this case you may even be able to fool me. Fufufu. This is the result of steady observation. Palug who turned into me smiled quietly. Eh, it felt somewhat scary. Huh? Am I so scary when you look at me objectively? You are not scary. I like your calm and reserved impressions. The emotions you expressed are also watered down, huh. But I think you are cute like a doll. I wondered how far I could trust the sensibilities of the phantom beasts. I would make more efforts to look cheerful that was appropriate for my age. This perfect-level of transformation seems to be fine. You will be able to makeshift for me while were dealing with the next oracle of ruins. When I began to talk, the two phantom beasts nodded with a daring smile showed on their faces. The next key persons name is Harold Nibelheim. The only son of Count Nibelheim, the feudal lord of Nibelheim which was adjacent to the City of Canals, Knot Reed.
Also, when Palug is in her cat form, I will use for her dialogues, but when shes transforming into human, I will use for her dialogues. Chapter 55 - City of Canals (part two)

Chapter 55: City of Canals (parttwo)

At the time when Leandez Magic Academy was celebrating All Souls Day, there was an outbreak of young women from distinguished families being spirited away. In the bustle, the dead body which flowed to the riverbank was one of the students who was being spirited away, it was Erica Aurelia. The heroine, Chloe, searched for the truth of the case with her redheaded ssmate Harold. This was the rough plot of the third scenario All Souls Days Spirited Away Case. Now then, what kind of person was Harold Nibelheim which was the capture target? Burning red hair made into a ponytail, dark green eyes. Among the capture targets, he was tall enough topete as being the tallest one. The protruding tooth that looked like a fang and the scar on his right cheek gave the viewer a wild impression. An ouw with a bad atmosphere and a cynical view against the world. Harold entered as a Kings Schr, a schrship system for civilians. But, originally he should have been a nobleman who was the sessor of Count Nibelheim. This was a point inmon with Chloe who enrolled as a Kings Schr while being a dukes daughter. It was also a few points of contact for Chloe regarding Harolds secretiveness. Harold was a western noble, but the blood of Visitors n was diluted inside him. He was the descendant of indigenous people who dominated the mountainous region of northwest before the Visitors n arrived in this ce. Although the indigenous people were in harmony with the Visitors n, they didnt lose their identity and still maintained their cultures and pedigrees. This was why there were more red hair than blonde in the north-western part of the continent. Although it was not as good as the four royal houses, Harold had a good life as the son of an old noble family. His fate, which was originally supposed to have a stable life, would changepletely on a certain day. The cause was that his father, Count of Nibelheim, had been found guilty of a silver vein fraud. Immediately after that, as an additional blow, the market price of silver made abnormal fluctuations due to the fine silver circted from other territory. Through these two incidents, the production of silverware, which was the main industry of the territory of Nibelheim, was hit hard. Even though he was struggling to prevent the inevitable destruction somehow, it was all in vain, and the Count of Nibelheim was bankrupt. Count of Nibelheim gave up his peerage together with the territory which he couldnt rule anymore. Due to being overwhelmed by the mental and physical stress resulted from this case, Harolds father died of illness in despair. Ruined, Harold who became a shell of his former self enrolled in Leandez as a schrship student after the hardship. That was where my knowledge of the game ended. I hadnt been aware of the truth of the case because I was killed in the middle of ying through the third scenario. What was something rted to Harold that became the cause of my death? If it was the usual, after his downfall, Harold would unleash some type of monstro. Then, I guessed the one who would be murdered first was me. Anyway, drowning seemed to be tremendously painful so I really wanted to avoid it. It was too much to drink plenty of cold river water in autumn and floated on the riverbank. Aside from that. The County of Nibelheim was and bordering Lucanrant. It was far from the Duchy of Aurelia and it would be difficult to always keep an eye for the fraud. However, just working directly on the capture target didnt immediately mean death g avoidance. The Trade City of Knot Reed where theunching ceremony would be held was adjacent to that Nibelheim territory. It was my opportunity to destroy the death g. On this asion, we would collect information on the fraud while we were in Knot Reed, and prevented the downfall of the Nibelheim family. The main n this time was to catch the con artist. Of course, I was also going to check out the local phantom beast that was likely to be the direct cause of my death. Under the gray sky. A pure white sail was billowing as it was being blew by strong wind. It was the first time for me to travel by boat, so my heart was beating fast indiscretely. While drawing a white wake on the dark green surface of sea, therge merchant ship owned by Duke of Aurelia went north to the north-western coast towards Knot Reed. This route was said to be an old route of history which had been used since the opening port of Knot Reed. The required number of days from departure until arrival was about ten days. It took a few days to bypass the waters where the flock of krakens that exist in Knot Reeds ocean were living. Still, routes that divergedrgely via the open sea had been favoured by safety-conscious traders. I was walking on the deck with phantom beasts disguised as a cat and a small golem. In this case, amidst the howling of the wind and waves, the creaking sounds of the hull, and the yelling of the sailors, our conversation wouldnt be heard unless we were approached. Thinking that way, we dared to stand in an open ce like this for our secret conversation. In other words, dont let Count Nibelheim get scammed, so that he wont fall into ruins. We should also make sure that Harold doesnt make contact with the eidolon even in the worst case. Erica, I feel like you are making a sloppy strategy the same asst time. He pointed out my sore spot. Certainly I was a little sloppy, and there was a part in the n where it was too optimistic. In order not to be toote, this time we will take countermeasures against the eidolon from an early stage, so it will be fine. Umu. That is fine. I feel uneasy that we have no guide who is familiar with the lore of the north-westernnd. On the Ind of Messenger, thanks to Auguste, I could do it with ease. But, because I didnt have any acquaintance in Knot Reed, it wouldnt proceed that smoothly. In any case, I had no choice but to investigate on our own. There is no choice but to do a literature research and a field study steadily. Then, after all, I should handle the field survey as a light muscle workout for my feet. Sorry, Palug. Even though I already asked you to substitute for me. It seemed that I would be asking for a rather tough job on the wounded Palug. She would be my substitute during daytime and survey the surrounding areas at night. Dont mind it. Because it is my wish to help my master. Besides, because there is something I want to investigate, it is better for me to be free to move around. Its about the altar of Ignitia, huh. The altar for Ignitias rituals was gathering magical powers derived from the faith of their Gods believers in the surrounding. The collected magical power was converted into the power exclusively for the eidolon beasts that had been transformed into angels and distributed them evenly. It almost seemed like a system. It was said that the power of faith obtained from the altar had gradually decreased in recent decades. When Palug was on the Ind of Messenger, she was presuming that it might be caused by peoples beliefs were getting away from their only God and angels. She also had no way to confirm it because her contact with other angels dispatched to various ces had also stopped. With loneliness and anxiety building up, she was convinced that she was gradually being forgotten. However, in fact that was not the case. The peoples beliefs in their only God and angels were still strong as ever. In the vicinity of Ignitia, there is no outright decline in faith and the altar is well maintained. Within the range confirmed in thest few months, there are no problems around Spring Pce and Autumn Pce as well. Then there is a possibility that the important altar in a remote ce had been destroyed. Destroying the altar of the religion of the religious country, Ignitiaif that is true, then it seems politically problematic. Well, it is not urgent because my existence is stable with the power I received from you now. If I can make a light investigation during my stay, that is enough for me. I nodded to the opinion of Palug. If it wasnt something impossible, I had no reason to object. If she had a free time, that could be a way for Palug to spend it. Now then, back to the topic in hand. I would summarize the key points of our schedule of actions again during our stay in Knot Reed. There are two priority action targets. First is to find the fraudster and stop the downfall of Count Nibelheim. The other is to investigate the local beast in the north-western part and if possible, negotiate whether we could settle this peacefully. What if the eidolon was hostile? First of all we will regroup. The policy would be forcing it to ept our demand with force. Its our turnwas what I wanted to say, but now that we are weakened, I feel uneasy depending on the identity of our opponent. The wands that you have would be damaged or consumed, is that fine? Certainly, I think that it would be necessary for me to cover Tirnanog and Palugs blind spots with wands. However, a lot of my supplies had been decreasing during the two consecutive warfare of the Ruins of Visitor and the Ind of Messenger. For that matter, I was thinking about the measures for the time being. I nned to charge the wands and purchase some materials in the city of Knot Reed. There seems to be many skilled wandmakers over there. Actually, I was secretly looking forward to shop for alchemy-rted things. ording to the information I got beforehand, it seemed that it was a city with a fine selection of goods. Suddenly the hull was shaking, Palug turned her head towards the end of the sea. Tirnanog also climbed onto the railing and stared at the same direction. Ah, are we almost there? It smells of people and metal. Certainly, the smell of human activities is drifting through the wind. Im used to this, this is the smell of alchemy. I only smell the tide Since they were phantom beasts, both of them had an amazing sense of smell. When the two of them were pointing their line of sights towards that direction, a small shadow emerged from the horizon. Sea birds cried in the distance. As the ship approached, the shadow became bigger and the shape of thend gradually appeared clearly. Within the canals that spread out like a mesh, numerous merchant ships and cargo ships wereing and going. Beyond the fog which was covering the city a little, the fire of many lighthouses was shing. The Trade City of Knot Reed. The only wide area river located at the mouth of the Varnalis River, the oldest port on the west coast of the Ichthyes continent. If it was a legitimate item, it was said that there was nothing you couldnt buy here, this was the center of logistics. Chapter 56 - City of Canals (part three)

Chapter 56: City of Canals (partthree)

There were tworge rivers on Ichthyes. From Harvanske as the source, pouring through the boundary between Lucanrant and Aurelia towards the west via Leandez to Knot Reed, the Varnalis River. From theke at the boundary between Harvan and Aurelia, Alleska River flowed into the territorial waters of Ignitia while meandering towards the southwest via Leandez. Both of them had little rise and fall differences and people could enter the ind areas withrge vessels. In addition, each branch divided into more than twenty small rivers that covered the majority of the continent, forming a cirction of important traffic routes in the Union Kingdom. After the skirmish in the northwest after Aurelias arrival by ship, the dam was built by the migrants from Aurelia at the mouth of the river of thergest branch of the Varnalis River. This was the beginning of Knot Reed. Everything flowed in Varnalis River, which was the cornerstone of water transports. Therefore, everything gathered at the port of Knot Reed which was built at the mouth of the river. And the shipbuilding industry to transport them was also explosively growing by harmonizing with Aurelia. Not only merchant ships and fishing vessels but military vessels were also built in shipyard areas located in the city. Battle ships for Aurelia built with numerous ethanol cannons. Cruisers equipped with magical armor which could also be called huge spell cards exclusively for Harvans mages. For the country of dragon knights Ignitia, an air carrier to operate 10-meter ss dragons on the sea. What is built this time is a new type of aircraft carrier incorporating a state-of-the-art mechanism in the power section. The dragon knights of the former aircraft carrier who had been stationed at Knot Reed originally will switch to the new model during theunching ceremony. Which one is the aircraft carrier? The old aircraft carrier seems to be on the ocean in order to train for the demonstration that will be carried out in theunching ceremony. Dont worry, when theunching ceremony begins you can see both old and new aircraft carriers. Saying so, Otou-sama sroked my head. There was a huge shipyard appearance in the direction pointed by him. I was interested in how big the ship that was being built was, but it seemed it would be a sight to see during theunching ceremony. In the meantime, a merchant ship arrived at the harbor. However, our voyage didnt end here. We would switch to a small rowing boat along with a few servants. It was a rowing boat that looked just like a gond. It seemed that it was faster to go through the canal whenever you went on the canal street of Knot Reed. We got on the small boat and looked around the city as we moved through the canal. Many ships wereing and going near the mouth of the river and it was very lively. A cargo ship with various kinds of luggage, a sightseeing ship that was kind of bigger than our small boat. The origin and upation of the people riding on them were also diverse. Turning back a little, our small boat entered an area whererge buildings such as cathedrals lined up along the canal. The religious building had white walls and gray roof. It had calm colors, but the borate decorations made it looked luxurious. We came across a group of nuns who were just going to move by boat and we waved and greeted them. When we were passing by a ce corresponding to the intersection on the road, I saw the other side and I felt dizzy. Like an infinite loop of a mirror, simr scenery was repeated. Otou-sama, it seems like the canal is continuing everywhere. Therge canal had 20 rings. Including the small canals, there are several times more than that in total. Knot Reed is made up of one hundred inds separated by canals and two thousand bridges. Thats very amazing. Aah, its and that has been developed for trading since ancient times. It said that the canal was stretched concentrically around a river that was flowing in the center. It was said that the transportation cost was overwhelmingly low, thanks to the terrain called the canal rings. After passing through the gray roofs area, we entered the red-orange roofs area. Various specialty shops were joining their eaves, and in the distance there were signboards with designs concentrated like beautiful essories were glittering under the sunlight. The voices of sellers who were attracting customers could be heard. It was a vibrant part of the area with overwhelminglyrge numbers of people. This is Knot Reeds famous ce, Town of All Kinds of Goods. Just like the name All Kinds of Goods, the merchants here boast that there is nothing they dont have in this town. Thats interesting. Im sorry, but we cannot afford to stop by for a while. After theunching ceremony, lets look around even between my works. Yes, I will look forward to that. I was really brimming with the intention to sneak away and visit this Town of All Kinds of Goods. As I was feeling a mild guilt, I replied to Otou-sama with a smile. The small boat crossed the canal under the big bridge. Suddenly, a huge building appeared in front of my eyes when the field of vision was cleared out at once. It looked like a religious building and felt solemn but had been decorated with secr architecture everywhere. This was where we were going to stay, the Water Pce. Our party of Aurelia got off the boat at a small square in front of the pce, we were guided by the servant of the pce who had been waiting. The interior of Water Pce was precisely decorated based on white and gold. It was a technique of advanced craftsmen who gave a luxurious but pure impression, a fusion of Aurelia-style and Harvan-style. There were hundreds of rooms in this vast pce, which was also called as the Labyrinth Pce. It seemed that I would get lost if I wasnt careful. Because it was a pce with many rooms, I was given a room by myself. Well, since it would make it easier to sneak out, I was fine with it. We quickly changed from our traveling outfit to formal attires in our given room, and headed to the hall where other aristocrats had arrived earlier. The owner of Water Pce was the Tulum family. Their ancestors were masons and mages from Harvan. However, they seemed to have been immersed in Knot Reeds shipbuilding and water transportation, and they emigrated some time ago. They were the first one to develop a merchant ship with expanded interior by space maniption magic, sold it and gained funds. What made him rose as a wealthy merchant was the time he made a killing by maritime insurance to a trading business. Approximately twenty years ago, the predecessor of the Tulum family bought the Count rank and became a nobleman. Because the Visitors n didnt care about the status system, some nobles didnt have territories in the western region to buy a rank like them. In the case of the Tulum family, there was a view that they governed hugeworks and multiple ships by multiple businesses instead of a territory. After we gave our greetings to Count Tulum, I was taught about the beginning of the Tulum family. The current principal was a bald middle-aged man who seemed to be talkative, who surprisingly said to be the eldest son of thirteen siblings. Inferring from the pce and his attire, the predecessor of Tulum who bought the court rank seemed to be a capable person. A luncheon was held in the hall of the Water Pce, and it was a ce for socializing. To attend theunching ceremony, aristocrats who came from neighboring aristocracy such as Ignitia were gathering. The luncheon itself was a casual event, the nobles were making groups and talking with each other there. I greeted a few people with Otou-sama while searching for the person I had in mind. (Yup, there he is.) Long red hair, deep green eyes, with sturdilyrge build. In addition to typical north-western characteristics, he had a mildly baby face and somewhat nervous atmosphere. When the man saw Otou-sama, he waved his hand and came close to him. Somewhat simr to the appearance when an introverted type of person found a few acquaintances among the people he met for the first time. (He closely resembled Harold. His personality seems to be quite different, though.) He was the current Count of Nibelheim, Harold II. The third scenarios capture target, Harold Nibelheim IIIs father. I am honoured to meet you here, Duke Aurelia! I heard many things about you, Count Nibelheim. No, no, no, I and the others are not a match for you. Your Refining by the Spirit of Lightning based on Harvans spirit theory! Thatswhat I called innovation! I always thought that I want to talk about this theory if I saw you. As soon as he greeted Otou-sama, Count Nibelheim shook his hand. As soon as Otou-sama replied, he began to develop professional talks on metallurgical alchemy as quickly as possible. Based on what I had learned in Aurelia, the finances of the Nibelheim territory should be stable. Nibelheim territory of his ruling was a richnd with a long history. In the coastal part of the tributary of the Varnalis River, there was an industrial zone and the mountains had mines in it. The specialty products were high-quality silver and beautiful silverwares that were resulted from the processed silver. About ten years ago, it seemed that the silver ore had withered at once. However, Harold II developed a new refining technology. It seemed that Nibelheims industry, which was on the verge of financial copse, had a miraculous V-shaped recovery. Count Nibelheims tirade had just changed into a talk about his new refining technology. It was a method of separating any impurities contained in low-quality silver by smelting. Application of Otou-samas technology would improve the refining efficiency not only in the silver industry, but also across the continent by a few percent. Even though there were many technical terms, I managed to understand them somehow. After the end of the tirade by Count Nibelheim, finally his eyes met mine. AhI apologize, your daughter is with you too. I have been rude. Yes. Erica, give your greetings. I am honoured to meet you, Count Nibelheim. Please dont be concerned about that. When Count Nibelheim got a hold of himself, I pinched my skirt and greeted him. He had the ability to concentrate and was full of enthusiasm. He was an excellent alchemist with a researchers mind, and his ability to solve problems was high from his background. However, he had problems in attention. Instead of being easily immersed in things he had interested in, he gave me the impression that he had a narrow field of view. Even if that was excellent for an alchemist, that might be fatal for a nobleman. Because it was poorly done, from a cunning scammer, this territory would seem like a fat defenceless duck. After all his efforts to make his hometown flourished, in the end he was deceived and fell into ruins, what a cruel story. Count Nibelheim moved to other influential people after a light chat. He is very enthusiastic about research, huh. He was doing a research on Otou-sama and Onii-samas theory. Aah, he is a very good alchemist. While talking to Otou-sama, he brought out the information about Nibelheim. The economic situation and rtions with the neighboring nobilities and others were good. It seemed that the fraud case hadnt urred yet from my roundabout investigation. This was the most valuable information. I quietly took a breath. If I struck right now, I might be able to break the destruction g of Nibelheim family. After the luncheon party, Otou-sama and I returned to our guest rooms. After taking a small break, if it was as originally scheduled, there would be inspection and talks. Until theunching ceremony begins, newly arrived nobles would be added to the roster, and a simr schedule would continue every day. Originally, I needed to smile beside my father. I quickly took off the dress and changed to a dark blue costume with a cape like what a town girl would wear in autumn. When Palug in her kitten form crawled under the dress, in the next moment she stood up looking exactly like me. Well then, I will leave it to you. Palug. Ufufu, Ill act like a nobledy more than you, Erica. Please do it in moderation. Dont do funny things without my knowledge, okay? Joking, joking. I will behave like a meek doll. Palugughed pleasantly. Since she was inherently mischievous, there was some anxiety, but well, I trusted her. After I waved to Palug, I leaned my body forward from the window. Tirnanog who was already waiting on the other side of the window immediately caught me. Tirnanog leaped and wended in the garden of the Water Pce. Now then, it was the beginning of the investigation. Chapter 57 - City of Canals (part four)

Chapter 57: City of Canals (partfour)

The passers-by who passed us were looking back with a nce. Their line of sights was pointed towards the ck figure walking next to me. Both the mantle and the gloves were ck. Moreover, his face was wrapped around with a cloth like a bandage. Thick and long arms, an extraordinarily wide shoulders. Somewhat stooping attitude, awkward footsteps. That giant looked like the monster that seemed toe out in a ssic mystery novel. On his left hand was a slightlyrger alchemists bag. His right hand was holding my hand. A familiar voice echoed from the side covered by bandages. Arent we bing more conspicuous like this, Erica? Still, it should be better than the original figure. Towards my reply, Tirnanog groaned and I thought carefully. This time, he used the deformation mechanism of the star steel armor and disguised himself as a human being. Extended his limbs by ergement, kept upright posture, shortened the length of his tail and neck. At thest moment when the silhouette looked like a human being, she hid the armor with bandages and mantle. At least, with this he didnt look like a homunculus. The purpose of this disguise was to have a role of a guardian. If I had an adult with me, I might be able to smoothly negotiate rather than if I went alone as a child. Also, since the disguised Tirnanog looked very scary, most of the troubles could be avoided. Look, some people have simr appearances with you. Umu. When you say so, thats true. Looking around, we could see someone who covered their armor-like limbs with clothing and bandages like Tirnanog. Many of them were dressed as miners, sailors, soldiers, and so on. They were wearing prosthetic limbs that were diverted from golem technique to rece their limbs that were lost in an ident or war. It was an expensive high-performance artificial limb unique to alchemy. Tirnanog would be seen as a person who had experienced a fierce battle or a major ident. Now, daughter. Where should we go first? Dad, I want to repair and charge the wands. Lets head to Crucible Street. With a parent-child roley in between, we aimed towards our destination. We took a horse-drawn cab instead boarding the small boat at the boat boarding area, and got off at the alchemy area, Crucible Street of the Town of All Kinds of Goods. Specialty stores such as materials for alchemy and finished wands were lining up. The name of the store of our destination was Tulum Wand Store. It was the store that my friend that I made during the Spring Festival, Tricia, had rmended to me. From its name, it was likely to be a family store of the famous Tulum family. It seemed that they not only sell, repair, and charge wands, but also create custom-made wands. This time, due to the limited money we had in hand, we would only repair and charge the wands as nned. Beautiful signboards made with brass and white tin were lining up at the shop front facing the street. It seemed that there was an arrangement to set up a signboard rted to handled goods in Town of All Kinds of Goods. Crystal and pickaxe for the ore stores. Unicorn and others for the magical beast material stores. Material stores for potions had a lily of the valley in front of it. And of course, the wand stores had the design of a wand. In addition to basic designs, some shops sometimesbined symbols representing the origin of their own houses. For example, Tulums family stores had a moon and a tower on it. The moon represented their ancestors who came from Harvans mages, and the tower represented the origin of their houses name1. Ooh, Erica. Isnt it here? I looked up at the signboard in front of the store pointed by Tirnanog. A tower made of white tin in an oval crescent made of brass. On top of the tower were two crossed brass wands. Apparently, it seemed that we could arrive at our destination without any trouble. The shop was small, but it was made of fine quality stones and looked nice. Since the door was open, it should be open, but there were no shoe marks in the mat in front of the store, indicating that there were only few visitors. It was supposed to be a rmended shop, what a strange store. When Tirnanog and I were observing about the state in front of the store, loud voices came from the inside. What was that? It seems like a fight or an argument. We hid the sound of our footsteps somehow and sneaked into the store without anyone noticing us. Sure enough, I couldnt see any customer. Was this a small scale shop that wasnt very popr? When I thought so and looked again, everything was a product that seemed to be valuable. The quality of the wands that were decorating the inside was also good. As expected of the Tulumspany. There were only an old man and a boy inside the store. The shopkeeper and his grandson? Apart from those two people, I couldnt see the clerk. The boy had a burning red short hair. Withrge almond-shaped, intense dark green eyes. He was wearing a dark green outerwear that matched the color of his eyes perfectly. He was about 5 cm shorter than my height. He had a youthful face that was appropriate for his age. The old man was balding and the remnant of his hair was pure white. Sharp eyes behind the eyesses, deep wrinkles carved between his eyebrows. He was a hard-hearted and obstinate old man. The good quality silk shirt he had on was another top-quality woollen fabric that was likely to be the best. The worn arm cover indicate that he was a craftsman. Master, this design, why not! Harry, your wand is outstanding, but the safety is too low. It cannot be on sale. Its because you are this hard-headed that your real son ran away, Master! This and that are different stories! The old man and the boy kept on arguing without noticing us. I exchanged looks with Tirnanog. Teacher and student disagreement, huh. We heard the family situation of others that we shouldnt listen to. We shouldnt bother them, shall we go out before they noticed us, Tir? Umu, we will visit againter, or we should go to a different shop. The redheaded boy and the balding old man who were in a disagreement turned around at the same time. Uh, they noticed us. Wee to Tulum Wand Store!! Wee, are you here to repair your wands? The boy went into the entrance side quickly and spread both hands. It might be a wee pose, but it also seemed to be a gesture to not let his prey escaped. The old man went towards us swiftly as we could no longer move anywhere. It was a breathtaking coboration even though they had been fighting until a moment ago. Customers, we have good wands at the ready! This, Harry. These people came to repair their wands. Somehow the old man knew our requirement here. I pulled the mantle of Tirnanog and urged him to reply. Aah, even without me saying it, it seems that you are quick to understand. We want to repair and charge our wands. Can you do it? First of all, please sit down and rx. The business negotiations will be after that. Harry, tea for our customers. In the back of the cupboard, with the seal of firebirds on it. Yes, Master. The most expensive tea, right away. To Tirnanog who was showing the bag, the old shop owner rmended him to sit on the sofa. We sat as we were told. The atmosphere of the old man switched to a sort of professional specific one. I felt like we wouldnt have any problem even if I left the negotiations to him. First of all, can we estimate the price? Yes, I dont mind. Well then. Tirnanog opened the bag and spread the damaged wands and the empty wands on the table. The old man opened his eyes wide and picked up one of them. Houthis, this is a rare wand After the old man ced the pince-nez sses on the table, he took out a magnifying ss and examined it. The facial expression of the old man changed and he seemed to be having fun. It was a very good craftsmans atmosphere. Customers, pleasee here. My Master will not move for a while when this happens. Thank you very much. A teaware was prepared on a different table by the redheaded boy. As Tirnanog declined with a hand gesture, I decided to ept it gratefully after putting Tirnanog in charge of the matter. The redheaded boy winked while handing the tea poured into the porcin cup. Are you traveling from the Aurelia Ducal neighbourhood? Yes, thats correct. I wonder if it is so easy to recognize. I felt curious as I had made sure that my clothing didnt have any coat of arms on it. Its because your shoe soles are the ones that noble people rted to Aurelia would wear. Thanks to the welt and the rugged leather from adult cow, the shoe soles dont absorb water. The boy told me and I looked at my feet. I didnt know that soles were so distinctive that the identity of the wearer could be known. Thats amazing. I didnt know that my shoes can show my birthce. The boy rubbed under his nose with his index finger while grinning shyly. He was feeling triumphant, but he seemed to be slightly embarrassed. Besides that, the noblemen from royal territory of Ignitia use expensive cordovan for their shoes. Harvans noblemen use elegant shoes using soft calf leather. With fleece on the backside of their shoes is the characteristic of the whole area of Lucanrant. I see, clothing would change due to cultural differences. This boy seemed to see the world in much detail. Even though you look the same age as me, you know better than I am. Um, I just turned 8 years oldst month. Oh my, you really are the same age as myself. You are a studious person. No, no, those are the knowledge I got from my Master. In fact, I shouldnt reveal all of my cards, that was my mistake. Ah, never mind, just drink. This one is superb. Somehow I felt that his wording became more rxed. Because he knew that we were about the same age, his natural way of talking came out, huh. I tried the cup of tea while enjoying the refreshing scent. Fruit-like astringency with mild sweetness. While tilting the cup, I kept chatting. Are you his grandchild? No, Im just hanging out in Masters shop. If I have to say it, I guess Im his disciple. You can call me Erica. Is it fine if I call you Harry? Aah, just Harold is fine. Thats my real name. Saying so, he showed his protruding tooth as he grinned. Oh? That was simr to the capture target of the third scenario. No way he would be in a ce like this though. Besides, he was too short for Harold Nibelheim, and his character was too cheerful. I wondered if there were many people with the same names in the Northwest area. Why is Harold hanging out in this shop? I like to make wands. I was forbidden by my father to make it, but Master allowed me to make it quietly. It seemed that he liked to make wands, somehow he had a disposition like Onii-sama. However, it was tough that he was forbidden by his parents. Then I wonder why the argument became so heated that it could be heard from the outside of the shop. Uehh~, you heard that? Yes. Because I cannot use wands, I wanted to ask for a trial shoot instead. I was told that it wasnt possible because I didnt think about the recoil properly. Even if you wear the alchemists gloves, you cant use wands? Aah, I have a constitution that is more susceptible to the recoiling reaction of a wand than other people. The advantage of wands was everyone can use it as long as it has been charged. I was surprised that some people couldnt use wands. Some people suffered from an unexpected constitution in this world. I had a constitution that I couldnt make wands even if I could use wands, I felt a little close with him. If you like, shall I try? Eh, is that fine? Its dangerous, you know? I cannot create a wand, so I had plenty of exercise in using wands. Heeh, thats tough. So there is a constitution like that, huh~ Harold nced at the other table. I also looked in that direction. The shop owner was still studying the wands eagerly. Surprisingly, it seemed that the old man and Tirnanog were chatting excitedly. It seems that your guardian and Master will still take some time. There are my workshop and the test site nearby, but are you sure you want to go there? Nearby? Yeah, its over here. Harold drank his own tea in one breath and walked towards the back of the store. I also hurriedly ced the cup down, got off the chair and followed Harold.
1Tulum is the name of a ruins in Mexico. The ruins look like a tower. (source) Chapter 58 - City of Canals (part five)

Chapter 58: City of Canals (partfive)

For anyone who hasnt seen the announcement, there is a major edit in this series. The official pronunciation for some of the names has been revealed. So, these are the changes: Harvanwill beHafan,said that it came from Welsh which means haven or shelter. Leandezwill beLindis,it came from Lindisfarne Gospel. TL: clover ED: clover
<< |TOC| >>
With Harolds lead, I went into the back of the store. We passed through the backyard of umted wands and ssified materials into the space for living. When I looked carefully around the dim room, like inside the store, I noticed that strangely expensive items were stored. Especially, the eight porcin dishes decorating the wall. After reincarnating, I could count the time I saw porcin with one hand. In Spring Pce, there was an old pot that seemed to have been purchased on the behalf of grandpa, but it was stored away except when inspecting and cleaning it. Of course, never mind using it, people would hesitate to decorate their ce with it, since porcin in this world was very expensive. The technique to make porcin was now lost. All the existing porcin was made when there was a great empire that once spread over Karkinos and Ichthyes. Those porcins were made on the far away eastern continent and was brought in by trade by the empire. Since the trade with the eastern continent had discontinuedpletely, there was no way to obtain a new porcin. On the contrary, it seemed that it was uncertain whether the technique for making porcin still exists on the eastern continent. Attempts to reproduce the manufacture of porcin seemed to have been done many times. A while ago, a nobleman of Ignitia confined a promising alchemist until he managed to produce a white porcin. However, never mindpleting the porcin, no one had seen the appearance of the alchemist ever again. That was the rumor. The dishes disyed here were drawn with detailed drawings and a shy color, all eight pieces were gorgeous artworks. Given the value of the porcin itself, one piece could probably be exchanged with a small castle. As expected from the wealthy merchant Tulum, even in the corner of such of a small shop, there were ridiculously valuable things lurking around. Ara? But this Oya, you have discerning eyes. Does it worry you? One of them seemed to be a repaired dish that had broken once. Im sure, this technique to seam it withcquer and hide the crack with gold leafits golden joinery. Heeh~, Erica is also knowledgeable, huh. Its just something I heard once. Since it was something I had known in my previous life, I couldnt boast that much. Because of the golden joinery, the design wasnt really clear. Considering the barely discernible designs of horns and hoofs, it might be a drawing of an auspicious beast. My Master seems to like it, too. Sometimes he will stare at it until he forgets about time. I nodded. Perfect beautiful goods were not bad either, but dishes that once broken and repaired had unique beauty. In spite of myself, I also lost my words and stared at it. Oops, my bad. We almost arrived at our destination, over here. Harold pointed at a solid mahogany door. He took out a sparkling key from his pocket, inserted it in the keyhole and turned it. Yosh When he opened the door, a clutteredrge room appeared. There were four long tables in the center of the room. On the table were a ss bottle filled withplicatedbware such as various reagents and specimens, and a small ckboard with calction form on it. And then, many sheets of vellum papers and scraps spilled over and fell from the table. There were hundreds of medicinal herbs hanging from the ceiling beam. Simr doors were built on each side of the room. There was a cab on the wall by the doors, and boxes of alchemy materials were packed tightly. In the corner of the room were stacked herbal bags, empty bottles in cases, wooden boxes with tags on them, etc. Unlike my brothers Wunderkammer, it was a lot messier but it had a familiar atmosphere. Is this your workshop? Yeah, I owe it to my Master. As expected from a person of Aurelia Ducal to recognize it at a nce. My brother also had a workshop like this. This room is connected to another room, wait a moment. Harold said so and pulled out another key. It seemed that this room was a multiple space transfer facility. That old man who had something like this, and Harold who was entrusted with it, were not ordinary people. It was too expensive to be handed over to a child who was entering and leaving the wand store. I followed Harold around bypassing the room in a roundabout way so as not to step on the bottled preserved specimens or ink bottles. Suddenly, my eyes fixated on the desk where many books were stacked. The cover of the top notebook was turned up. For no particr reason, I read the letters written there. Harold Nibelheims Research Journal (Eeh!? Why is there a son of a Count in a ce like this!) I became confused by the sudden appearance of a capture target. This was lucky, but my heart wasnt prepared. Even though we had nned on the premise that we wouldnt meet the capture target this time. (But, if he is the son of the Count, then it isnt weird for him to have such a luxurious facility) I didnt recognize Harolds appearance because he was significantly different from how he was six yearster, but there were many parts that were the same if I thought about it now. Both Harolds had a protruding tooth, and the shades of their hair and eyes were familiar. He would be the six-yearster-Harold that I knew of when he grew taller, grew his hair, and became wilder after his life was ruined. Well, about thest one, I didnt want such a lively child to experience something like that. You should be able to shoot the wand here. The second door was connected to a room that was as big as a small gymnasium. The ceiling was two stories high, and the walls seemed sturdy. On the wall across the entrance, sandbags were stacked up to three times the height of average adults. The characteristic was at our feet, where soil was spread evenly all over the room. How amazing. Is this Harolds work? In truth, it seems that Master made this room for his youngest son. But now that he had ran away, Master lent this room to me. Even though his father works with wands, that guy doesnt like the idea of it, what a waste It was the family circumstances that I had heard earlier, huh. I recalled the grim face of the old shopkeeper. It seemed that there were many circumstances in this seemingly sessful family. Now then, I have to prepare it. Please wait as I prepare the target. Harold shouted happily and kneeled on the ground. Before I knew it, he was taking off his coat and wore a work apron. He also wore oggles on his forehead and a tool holder around his waist. He changed into a craftsman outfit and wrote something on the ground with an athame knife, not minding that he dirtied his outfit by doing so. Is that a golem? So you can make it even without the core part. You understand that too, huh. Then this will be quick. Harold was making a basic golem that could at least walk. He finished engraving the letters and breathed out at the end. The breathed out magical power became blessing, and the golem began to move as if imitating Gods work. The golem that got up was about 3 meters high. It was like a fat person without a neck. Twelve golems got up one after another and they walked to the point where they were ordered to go. Six of the golems lined up in a simr formation like bowling pins, while the rest of them seemed to be waiting on either side of the room. Alright, Erica. First off, the Wand of Gust. I received the first wand from Harold. It seemed that the distribution of the material was somewhat different from the Gust of Onii-sama. It had old characters of northwest area which were inscribed directly on the wand, and I couldnt read the content. This isisnt it a little too heavy? Nope, it was made like that to raise the output, you can try it. The wind produced by this Wand of Gust was adjusted to blow objects about 10 meters away. However, that was only based on human size. It seemed that the golems were weighed at least 1 ton each. This, wouldnt it be impossible to blow them away? Brace your legs firmly. This wand still hasnt been checked for the bnce of its recoil. Before I knew it, Harold was about 5 meters away from me. Can you tell me about the recoiling reaction in more detail? No, no, no, Im certain that its absolutely safe. If its absolutely safe, I think you should watch over from behind me instead from over there. Nope~, that is If you are nearby, wont you be able to get better data? Uh When I was smiling sweetly, Harold went behind me with a groan. With this, he would be a cushion even if I copsed. Even if something happened, it would happen to both of us. Well, I didnt want anything to happen though. I stared at my favorite alchemists silk gloves. I would believe in the performance of these gloves that Eduart-oniisama had gave me. I pointed Harolds wand towards the golem standing in the front. Blow The moment I shook the wand, a mass of air exploded at such a pressure that I couldnt open my eyes. When the whirlwind hit the golems directly, they were blown off their feet. The six golems were blown by Gust and crashed into the sandbags ced on the opposite wall while spinning. A deafening sound roared. The golems who seemed to have their emeth characters damaged by the impact, broke into pieces and returned into lumps of soil. away? Oooohhhh!!! Harolds delighted cheers could be heard. Eh? This, was this truly Gust? It looked more like an amazing offensive wand. I did it~~, it was as calcted! I thought it would give out this much power unless I thought about the recoiling reaction. Recoilindeed if you dont restrain the recoiling reaction of a wand of this ss, it will be too dangerous to sell for personal use. Ueh~, Erica also has the same opinion as Master? I finally got somebody to trial shoot this wand, and it gave out the output as I wanted it to, so Im quite satisfied with this. Eduart-oniisamas gloves almostpletely alleviated the recoil, so this time I came out fine. Not everyone had a cheat item made by Onii-sama. The reputation of this store would be affected if he was untactful. This was something that Harolds Master had admonished him for. However, it might be excellent like this. For me who could use Onii-samas gloves, it was just a powerful wand. Since there was no ounce of elegance in it, I would have to close my eyes on asion. Also, I would like to emphasize on smaller rotation and make its power more withinmon sense. Even so, there wasnt any recoil. How strangeI should have added more More what? No, no, dont mind me. Harold averted his eyes unnaturally. How suspicious. Ah, speaking of which, you were staring at those gloves earlier. By any chance, were they custom made? Yes, these are the works of a genius alchemist. How nice. I mean, I want one too. Speaking of which, he said that he had a constitution that was more susceptible to the recoiling reaction. If he wore something that prevents recoil, he should be able to use wands. Because he loved wands so much, perhaps he wanted to use one himself. I took off my gloves and offered them to Harold. Would you like to try it once as well? Well, I guess. I think if its just for a little while, I can do it. I, I made a great mistake when I was a kid. Both my father and Master told me that I will never be able to use wandsbut While hesitating, Harold reached out for my gloves. If these gloves, me too, surely With an excited look, Harold wore my gloves. The hands of the small boy seemed to fit perfectly with my gloves. Harold held the Wand of Gust and made the remaining golem to line up in a formation. Yosh, I will blow away the rest of the golems! Harold put a serious expression as he put on his goggles. Aiming carefully, he red at the foremost golem as he held the wand aloft. Blow At the next moment, Harolds figure disappeared. Only the sparkling magic circle formed by the wand remained on the spot, and it slowly copsed and disappeared. The golems were standing on the other side of the room as if nothing had happened. An unpleasant sound as if something broke could be heard from behind. (Eeehh~~~!?) I panicked for a moment, but I managed to recover. In retrospect, I saw the broken door barely hung by its hinges and was swaying. I turned back to the workshop half-running. Harold?! When I opened the door and stepped in, the broken door fell from its hinges. Inside was in an amazing state. It was as if a storm had gone byno, a stormdidpass by. Two legs were sticking out from the stacks of herbal bags in the corner of the room. Those sturdy boots should have been Harolds. Are you alright? Still alive? O, ow-ow-ow, it huuurtsI, Im still alive, butits painful everywhere I pulled Harold out from beneath the herbal bags. Shaking his head like what a soaked dog would do, the dried herbs were scattering everywhere. It seemed that there was no big injury. It seemed that the herbal bags became a cushion and he was saved because of that. N-no~, Im d that I didnt clean up these herbal bags. Aah, mou, that wasnt cool of me Im very sorry. I didnt know that its going to be like that. No, no, its fine. Its because of Ericas gloves that I got away with only this degree of pain. This is why my constitution is awful. But Harold stopped me who was still trying to apologize. Its my fate. It cannot be helped. Harold made a smile and said so. However, a sad atmosphere seeped out in his expression and attitude. At that time, a noise sounded suddenly. In addition to the sounds of moving objects, there was a sound of rustling clothes. I picked up the Wand of Gust dropped by Harold and aimed it towards that person. Who are you? Who is it? Is anyone there? What appeared from behind the door was a redheaded youth in a brand new dress suit. Well, thats supposed to be my line. Little boy and little girl. Chapter 59 - City of Canals (part six)

Chapter 59: City of Canals (partsix)

Good grief, what a scary Ojou-san. Im not a suspicious person. Im the owner of this room. I observed him while still pointing the wand towards him, the redheaded young man drew back as he raised his hands. Certainly if I looked closely, he had a face that looked exactly like the owner of Tulum Wand Store. If I thought about it, this room had a structure that made it impossible for suspicious people to trespass it. When I lowered the wand, the young man smiled and went further into the room. Aa~h, what a mess. W-who are you!? How did youe into this room! Calm down, Young Master Harold. I will not bite you. The young man set a chair that was toppling sideways and sat on it. Harold who was panicking didnt seem to hear the young mans words. As this person said earlier, he is the owner of this room. So, I guess he must have a key to this room. That Ojou-san has a good judgment. The young man said so as if it was amusing and crossed his legs. The radiance from his cordovan-made shoes entered my eyes. He was wearing a dark gray dress suit made of silk that had a glossy feeling. A silky cravat with milky color on his neck. He didnt have any other decorative items that would distinguish him. It was surprising that he didnt have a wand on him even though he was the son of the owner of a wand store. He was about the same age as Eduart-oniisama. He appeared to be in his early twenties. A high nose with arge forehead, thin lips that seemed arrogant. It seemed that he was acting like a frivolous person so that we couldnt discern his thoughts. While watching those sharp green eyes, I picked up such an impression. The young man was surprised and looked around the cluttered workshop. But, it has been a while since I came home, huh. You, are you perhaps the youngest son of Master, um, what did he say your name again!? Its Gilbert. Thats right, Gilbert! You should see Master. He was worried that you were dying by the roadside somewhere Oops, stop right there. Do not thrust your neck further into my familys matter. Gilbert intentionally stopped Harold with a low voice. Harold was surprised and drew his body back with a start. Due to various special circumstances, its hard for me to show my face to my old man. Leave me alone. When the timees, I will see him voluntarily. Until then, its a secret to my old man that I am here. Understand? Gilbert had an amiable smile on his face, but his sharp tone of voice made us unable to refuse him. More than that, how terrible, Young Master Harold. Have you measure your constitution properly? ConstitutionI know that I am vulnerable to the recoiling reaction of the wands. I dont quite understand it, but generally speaking its dangerous, right? Harold patted his apron with a sullen expression. Dry chamomile flowers scattered everywhere. It seemed that he got angry as the matter about his worrying constitution was poked repeatedly. I apologize that your room has be like this. I forced him to use a wand. No, well, I didnt mean it in that sense though. Now then, where did I put it When I apologized, Gilbert shrugged his shoulders with a baffled expression. He stood up and searched through the shelves packed with various things. Im not nning to nag about the failure of a child who hasnt even reach 10 years old. However, recently the inhibitory substances have advanced, and it is said that it would be safe if he wore gloves Oh, found it. Here, its this thing. Gilbert threw a rod-shaped object familiar to a wand to Harold. That stick drew a gentle arc and fell into Harolds hand. It was a handle-like tool with star crystals attached on it. Although it was too short as a wand, it had a simr structure. Some of the crystals were floating in the star-shaped star steel. In response to the surrounding magical power, the crystal was emitting a light blue light. Try it. Even if you say to try it This is too short for a wand and it used coatings that I have never seen before as lighting. This, what is this? Ooh~, its a generation gap, huh. When I was small, everyone was measuring their inhibition value with this thing. Gilbert covered his face exaggeratingly. Remove your gloves, try to gently release your internal magical powers. Internal? If you dont understand, well. Just try to do it somehow. Harold gripped the handle with his bare hand as Gilbert said. When he closed his eyes and put some effort into his hands, the star crystal shone white. The light gathered thinly and spun like threads around Harolds fist. (Ehwhy is it white? The light of the star crystal is supposed to be blue, right?) Thus, depending on the amount andposition of the inhibitor, it is a substitute for expressing each persons inhibitory ability as a numerical value. The measured inhibition value appears as the number of the seven prismatic colors of a rainbow. Therefore, the alchemists call this crystal a Rainbow Strap. Eh, but its white? Its not the color of a rainbow at all though? Wait, wait, Im also surprised because it was unexpected. Harold who ced the Rainbow Strap on the table shook Gilberts shoulders. Just to be sure, Gilbert himself also grasped the Rainbow Strap. Three rainbow-colored bands were generated from the crystal. It didnt appear to be broken. Waiting for Harold to calm down, Gilbert opened his mouth again. Ive heard of it, but this is my first time seeing the real thing. Of all things, its a miraculous constitution. If Young Master wants to be a creator of magic tools, you have the best qualification. What do you mean? Well, if I exin it in detail, it will take time. Do I have to tell you? Gilbert seemed to feel troubled and turned his eyes towards the other way. But it seemed that his eyes wereughing. To say something like that, isnt it too cruel. If you tell me, I will honor you as my second Master. Hmm~, I will tell you since you have said that much. But I want to be called Aniki rather than Master. Gilbert-aniki! Harold desperately clung to Gilbert who seemed to be enjoying himself. Gilbert was also at fault. If such thing was told, of course Harold would be anxious about the exnation. Aniki, huh. That sounds good~. Alright, my younger brother Harold-kun. Thats right, Aniki! Every time Harold called him Aniki, Gilbert seemed to be happy. Speaking of which, he did say that he was the youngest son. By the way, I feel thirsty~. I want to moisten my throat before the long exnation~. There is the treasured natural foaming mineral water with cider in this ce! Do you want to drink it, Aniki! Oh, thats great, I can drink cider. Harold took out two bottles from somewhere. He pulled out the stopper deftly ording to Gilberts order and served it with the porcin pot taken from this ce again. Aah, but, Im also hungry~. If Im going to use my head, I will need sweets~. There are lightly spiced baked sweets in this ce! Eat them, Aniki! Wah~, how nostalgic. Arent they from Auntie Gizes shop? How is she doing? Auntie is as healthy as ever. Come and meet herter. Gilbert looked at the baked snacks taken out by Harold and narrowed his eyes in nostalgia. When he was like this, I couldnt see the scary first impression at all. Not only Gilbert heaved up the materials, but he also shared the baked sweets and mineral water with Harold and me. Well, they were originally from Harold, so he didnt actually share anything. The sweets were cut into simple human figures. They looked like ginger cookies I ate during Christmas. The lightly spiced baked dough melted on my tongue when I bit into it. Among the gentle sweetness, there were plenty of spices such as cinnamon and ginger. Ha~, Im revived! Now then, it cant be helped since you have done that much for me. Gilbert-senseis magic course, lets start from the beginning. Gilbert prompted apuse by pping his hands. Harold obediently apuded following his big brother. In this way, I also got Gilberts lecture as Harolds plus one. Chapter 60 - City of Canals (part seven)

Chapter 60: City of Canals (partseven)

Well, you dont know about internal magical power yet. Then we must start from the very beginning. When Gilbert breathed on the ckboard that he took out from the back of the shelf, dust whirled up. He had a small coughing fit because of that. The teacher had aical behavior, but we tried to listen seriously. Harold even had a chalk and a small ckboard on his hands. Unusual power, supernatural power, supernatural abilitydo you know this? They are all blood-dependent power. Is it like the telepathic power of Ignitia? Oh, youre well-informed, Ojou-san. Thats right, its like the power of Ignitia. Gilbert drew illustrations of human-like figures on the ckboard using chalk. They seemed like a knight in armor and a deformed fur-wearing warrior. Perhaps because he was a craftsman, he could draw a good picture casually. One of the famous supernatural abilities on this continent, as Ojou-san said, the telepathic power of the country of dragon knights. The other one is the country of healers and swordsmen, and the bio-enhancement apanying them. It will be rare for you to meet the abilities of other continents, so for the time being, these are the two you will often see. After Gilbert erased the illustrations of the knight and the warrior, he drew a simpler human figure. The round feeling was simr to the ginger cookies I ate earlier. The unusual powers that can be used by ethnic groups and individuals are diverse. The schrs who tried to systematize them had thrown the towel. What realizes these mysterious abilities is the magical power inside living beings and the biological circuit that we were born with. Gilbert drew a spiral pattern like a whirlpool inside the human figure and a lightning bolt mark on the outside. He added notes that the whirlpool pattern was the biological circuit and the lightning bolt mark was the unusual power. The unusual power that human beings can perform usually manifested by using the internal magical power. To determine its degree of strength, we have to see the amount of internal magical power and the quality of the biological circuit. This is greatly affected by the bloodline. A line like a staircase was drawn at the foot of the human figure. He added an ubeled human figure who was hanging his head dejectedly below the staircase which had the human figure with the whirlpool mark attached. Therefore, humans who are inferior in the amount of internal magical power generation and quality of biological circuit absolutely couldnt win against superior people. Its absolutely frustrating. Efforts, wisdom, and ingenuity are in vain in the face of people naturally blessed. Next to the human figure with the whirlpool inside, Gilbert added two new human figures. There are two ways to eliminate this inequality. Hafans magic and Aurelias alchemy. Gilbert had one of the new human figures to hold a staff. It was the same mage-style as the one us and Actorius-sensei had. Hafans people were generally inferior in internal magical power generation and biological circuits quality. However, to make up for being weak, these guys are excellent in creative power. Instead of touching the finite internal magical power inside their body, they turned their gaze toward the infinite force drifting in the physical worldthe external magical power. That said, Gilbert drew an arrow from above the head of the mage over to his abdomen. Furthermore, he drew a whirlpool around the tip of the arrow. Hafans mages first capture external magical power and convert it into easy-to-process internal magical power. But this alone merely taking infinite magical power into poor biological circuits. Thats why the mages made a small twist. This is just a sample that mimics it, but have you seen it? Gilbert spread a vellum paper withplex figures and characters on the table. Ah, I had seen this. us was holding lots of it. Spell cards, huh. Thats right, its a spell card. Spell cards, chants, or both are used asponents and a magic circle is built to make their magical power performs unusual power outside their body. Hafans mages canbine a number ofponents to freely generate the desired dynamics. So the magic circle is equivalent to the biological circuit mentioned in the capabilities of other ethnics. Yeah, you understand the gist of it with no problem. Such excellent pupils, teacher is happy. Gilbert drew a few small squares around staff on the illustration and put a big lightning bolt mark on it. With the development of magic, people are not affected by their birthce, and they can use unusual power as long as they make efforts for it. However, this external magical power is a tricky thing, unless it is converted into internal magical power, it cannot be used in biological circuit. Moreover, the magical power conversion ability that human beings inherently have is insignificant. Gilbert poked around the mage figures stomach with the tip of the chalk. Mages train their conversion ability over time to close the gap. There is no curtain of talent here. It is a world of pure effort and guts. At the beginning you will only be able to convert truly insignificant amount of external power over hours of training, but over the years and decades it would be possible to convert a lot of magical power. Therefore, there is apossibilitythat everyone can use magic, but not just everyone can use it. You need a strong belief. Finishing his words, Gilbert made a wand in the hand of the fourth human figure. Finally, it was the appearance of an alchemist. Thest one that appeared was the Visitors n who came from the other side of the sea. They took a totally different approach to external magical power. Or more precisely, in the first ce, only the circumstances of alchemy were different in the history. Gilbert drew a picture like a big pot next to the alchemist figure. Aniki. Is that the alchemy furnace, athanor1? Athanor, huhI havent seen the real thing. Well, if you go to some school you may touch something simr in the ssroom. After that, if you are on a battleship campaign like a schrship teacher, dealing with the athanor will be your main task. In recent years, it seems like that. However, it seems that the ce where the first alchemical miracle happened was in this athanor. Gilbert added speech balloons next to the picture of the athanor. Inside them were the characters for ingot and gold. As you know, the ultimate goal of alchemists is to produce gold, the ideal metal. Well, as you know the result, producing gold hasnt been sessful at the moment. Still, alchemists continued the trial and error to make various substances in preparation to produce gold. But at this time, an unexpected thing happened. Gilbert drew several circles above the alchemy furnace and extended the arrow from there to the center of the furnace. Then he drew a long arrow extending downward from the furnace to the lightning bolt mark. He added material inside the upper circles and magic in the lightning bolt mark. When external magical power intervened in somebinations of several materials, magic was born as an idental product. Alchemists continued studying the miracle that happened in the furnace, leading to one big turning point. The developed alchemy made it possible to make the same miracle even outside the furnace. Or, although it may not be known as a reduced furnace Gilbert connected the picture of the alchemy furnace and the wand of the alchemists figure with an arrow. Aah! The wand, it was originally an alchemy furnace! Thats right. The appearance, the scale and thebor are very different, but the basis was the same. In other words, because it was the external magical power that caused the miracle inside the alchemy furnace, perhaps it was charged into the wand? Correct. It is not the internal magical power that is charged into the wands, but the external magical power. And this external magical power has a big problem. Phew~ finally we got into the main topic. Gilbert put the chalk down and wiped his hands with a handkerchief that was wet with water. He rubbed the area between his eyebrows with his clean finger and rxed it, and sighed like an old man. What do you mean, Aniki. Young Master, I would like to ask you something. Do you think that you need things like alchemists gloves when you use a wand? That is a matter of course. Without gloves, the recoil of the wandah! Harold stared at the illustrations on the ckboard intently. I see. I had somehow understood. The identity of the reaction is the external magical power, isnt it? Great answer. When using a wand, there are several holes between the person and the wand. At that time, the external magical power contained in the wand flowed into the human body. Although it can be dismissed if it was just external magical power, it would have a harmful effect if it was built as a spell. Gilbert flipped the ckboard and drew a picture of a wand and a hand on the opposite side where nothing was written yet. And then, he drew a line along the shape of the hand. With the exception of Young Master, normal human beings are born with power to hinder external magical power. It is the inhibition value measured by Rainbow Strap a while ago. Inhibition values have ratings from 1 to 6, and the more the number of rainbows there is, the more difficult it is for the person to get the recoil. Alchemists gloves artificially reproduce the inhibitory effect of the human body. With this, even humans with low inhibition values can use wands rtively safely. Then, Im I dont know if there are gloves that correspond to people with inhibition value of zero. Because Young Master is a really rare case, it is uncertain whether there is even a schr who is researching about that. Hearing Gilberts words, Harold dropped his shoulders dejectedly. It had to be pretty painful. Since he loved to work with wands, it had to feel like a death sentence that he couldnt use wands in his lifetime. Dont be discouraged, Young Master. Didnt I say it? You have a miraculous constitution. There are some areas that the lower the inhibition values, it will be all the more advantageous. W-what do you mean, Aniki? Gilbert drew several arrows from the hand to the wand and drew a few more arrows bounced off the line representing the inhibition value. When constructing a spell with external magical power or charging a wand with magic, the existence of the inhibitory value is rather an enemy. It is an obstructive ability that supposed to protect the users hands, but it interferes with the creator. The feeling when charging a wand with a spell is different for each individual, so it is difficult to put into few words, but it seems that phenomenon such as the convergence of the magical power was disturbed or the form of the spell is distorted will happen. Then, in the case of me who have zero inhibition value? Gilbert grinned as he looked at Harold. Conversely, no matter how difficult it is, you should be able to construct and charge as you like. If it is done by Young Masters hands, external magical power will be packed in a wand while being static and stable like a windlesske surface. Such power, in my hands? Its a rare talent that only seen one in a hundred of years. Anyplicated and esoteric magic can be built easily. Magic that an ordinary alchemist takes more than an hour to build will only take you the time it takes to think. In other words, you have miraculous hands. Well, it depends on Young Masters efforts, Gilbert added to conclude his exnation. For a while, Harold was staring at Gilbert with a nk face. Suddenly turning over towards me, he gazed at his hands. Even if I am told that it is a miracle, it still hasnt kicked in. Butbut, somehow I feel very happy right now. Harold said while staring at his hands. Somehow, it seemed that his dark green eyes were bing teary. Yeah. I dont have to use a wand. Maybe its fine like this. Surely, it is my destiny to live as a wandmaker. Harold expressed his determination while holding his palm over his head. That was good. Harold would surely recover. On the contrary, he was livelier than before the lecture started. Gilbert shrugged his shoulders and spoke to me in a loud voice. Haha, he wont be discouraged, that guy. Being positive is a good thing. You have waited for a long time, does Ojou-san want to try the Rainbow Strap too? Yes, thats right. Can you lend me? Gilbert offered me the Rainbow Strap. I took off my gloves and received the Rainbow Strap. Um, was it something like this? By the way, I had a constitution that couldnt make a wand, I wondered what kind of reaction would happen in this case. I put a lot of effort into the hand that was holding the Rainbow Strap. At that moment, colors overflowed from the crystal. (Eehh!? W-what is this?) It was an eruption of rainbow-colored light. A sh of light that couldnt be expressed was emitted by the Rainbow Strap, and I closed my eyes reflexively. Oi, oi, are you serious? Uwahwhat is this I heard the murmurs of the two people. After a while, I felt the light settled behind my eyelids and I opened my eyes nervously. Rainbows like wide ribbons surrounded me, centering on the shining crystal. One, two, threeI counted as many as seven. Seven? Just now, he said that there were only up to six. While looking at the rainbow confusedly, the seven rainbows ribbons suddenly started moving. Those seven rainbows stood upright and pointed upwards. The light around the tip star crystal strengthened even further, and the internal star steel also began to shine like gold. There was an illusion as if someone in the sky gripped the ribbon-like rainbows and was pulling them. I felt goose bumps appearing all over my body. Beautiful, but somewhat horrifying. I let go the Rainbow Strap in my hand unintentionally. At that moment, the seven rainbows disappeared and the light residing in the Rainbow Strap also became smaller little by little. At this time, I noticed that my heart was beating fast. That surprised me W-what was that just now? What does it mean, Aniki? Wait, wait, Im confused too. Give me some time to settle down. Really, whats with today. To think there are two singrities at once Gilbert gulped down the cider as he muttered. I asked while looking at the Rainbow Strap which was rolling on the floor and Gilbert alternately. U-um, I wonder if I should also call you Gilbert-aniki Gofuhh!? No, no, Ojou-san, you dont have to call me that! As long as I know about it, I will teach you what I know, because I will have an uneasy conscience if I made you call me that. Then, with a light break in between, Gilberts additional lecture began.
1Athanor is a furnace used to provide a uniform and constant heat fir alchemical digestion. (source) So, basically: Hafan: external magical power C> converted into internal C> add chant and/or spell cards C> magic circle C> magic (unusual power) Aurelia:binations of materials C> made into wands C> charged with external magical power C> magic circle C> magic (unusual power) Also, what do you think the seven rainbows mean? Chapter 61 - City of Canals (part eight)

Chapter 61: City of Canals (parteight)

Phew, exnation ishard.I hope its understandable and make sense! Enjoy the chapter! Also, keep in mind that Gilbert is not all-knowing, so his spection and theory here may be wrong. Hes a craftsman not a schr lol. TL: clover ED: clover
<< |TOC| >>
Next, its the exnation about humans with high inhibition value. To tell you the truth, I dont know much about this field. I myself also have three rainbows, which means Im on the low side. Gilbert started talking while carefully wiping the ckboard. He asionally stopped as he tried to write something with the chalk. It seemed that what he wanted to talk about was not well-organized in his mind. The higher the inhibition value, the greater the feeling of distortion and disturbance when creating a wand. Such people have to spend a considerable amount of time to create wands. The burden of mental concentration on spell-building is also ridiculously high. Gilberts hand which was holding the chalk started to slide on the ckboard making brisk sounds. Ooh, the lecture had resumed. When I thought so, he started to drew a dancing golem. He didnt know what he should write, I understood that. Generally speaking, suppose that there was a one-rainbow alchemist, the generally known lowest inhibition value, he could charge magic for an hour. It depends on their training, but it goes around like this; two hours for four-rainbows, three hours for five-rainbows, so six hours is the standard for six-rainbows alchemist as the maximum value. So, thats rightsince I have never heard of seven-rainbows, this is only a theory, but it would take 12 hours or more Gilbert drew two rows on the ckboard as if he remembered something. The number of the rainbow in the upper row, and the required time in the lower row. Gilberts hand which was writing the numbers in order stopped on the number seven. He thought for a while and put the chalk on the nk field. Even if the seven-rainbows would be twice as much as the six-rainbows, that would be 6 to 12 times more than the required time of a general creator. It was natural that I had never seeded in making wands, as the necessary concentration power increased ordingly. It was a very painful penalty as an alchemy. Speaking of which, even though I tried to build a spell, it quickly got distorted and broke. Youd better give up on building wands. This is only a spection, but it seems that it is the same as how the zero inhibition value cannot use a wand. I think its safe to assume that seven-rainbows mean you cannot make a wand. Aah, I heard that you cant make a wand, but, no way, you wont be able to make a wand in your life time? That kind of thing, thats too sad Harold looked at me with pitiful eyes. Even though he should have the same extreme and rare constitution as me. Hmm, if you want to build a spell no matter what, it might be easier to learn mages art. Eh, can I really use mages spells? Aah, let me exin a bit. Gilbert turned towards the ckboard and drew arger human figure. The figure had a staff on his left hand and a wand on his right hand, then he drew a circle on both sides. There is a hole to convert external magical power and a hole to take external magical power as it is. Well, rather than a hole, it is a port. Gilbert drew two arrows from the circles drawn in the human figure on the ckboard. On the left, the arrow briefly went to the spiral on the stomach and ended on the staff. On the right, the arrow smoothly curved and led to the wand directly. Just as a port is built at the mouth of the river of each branch, these two ports are in different ces. If youpare it to a ship, the mages port is the one that processes the goods temporarily in port town and carries them to ind. The alchemists port goes directly from the river and carries it to ind. If there is nothing wrong with the conversion port, there is a possibility that Hafans magic can be used. Although if you start at your age, you will need a considerable effort. I see, so thats how it is. I looked at the illustration drawn on the ckboard. If that was the only way to do it, I should also consider about bing a mage. But, I was born in the family of alchemists, so I didnt want to give up. Anyway, the seven-rainbows Ojou-san should be the exception of all exceptions, it is an unthinkable constitution. Although the zero-rainbow creators have appeared sparsely in the long history, this is the first time I see someone with seven rainbows. How advantageous it is when using a wand, I cant even estimate it. Eh, advantageous? Perhaps simr to Harold, I had a specialized talent in using wands even if I couldnt make wands? Well~, Ojou-sans definite employment seems to have been decided. What do you mean. Aniki? If we trained Ojou-san properly and thrust her onto a strong ship, it will be a battleship. It is said that the wands bombardment released by alchemists with five or more rainbows is a destructive force that even beat the athanor cannons. They dont have the trouble of reloading and they are also more flexible. If it was someone with seven-rainbows, they wont get tired no matter how much they use a wand, so wouldnt they be the ultimate artillery battery? Eh, what, thats amazing~!! Congrattions, Erica! Harold shook my shoulders out of excitement. Eh, but Gilbert-san, what did you mean encouraging little girls like me to work for the army? Do they even have a position like that? Alchemists that are on the battleship use spells of extraordinary magic. I dont know exactly because it is a military secret, but it is said that if you dont have more than five rainbows you wont be able to serve in the military. The famous example these days will be Duke of Aurelia, the Long-Armed Ernst. It seems that he is a super long-range type, he would calcte the roundness of the stars and bombarding beyond the horizon. In the naval battle against Gigantia, I heard that countless superrge giants have been made into sea algae from outside the range of normal battleships. Certainly, Ernst-otousamas characteristic skill was the extended range of his wands. If such a ridiculous technique could be used, was he actually the same seven-rainbows as me? No, Otou-sama should have been able to build and charge spells. He should have about five or six rainbows. In thest war, some people seemed to use Evil Eye of Bolts to a great extent. Using a special visual magic which they monopolized the manufacturing method, they were able to aim an outrageously wide area simultaneously. With Magic Missile that had its power expanded, it is said that each fleet could do wholesale arrest. It seems that they were famous for their greed, and got territories that were part of the royal territory and a part of the southwest inds as the awards. Really. It was the one who was renowned as the most powerful alchemist during the era of Severe King Jean, with epithet Magic Missile, King Erik Aurelia. With a dazzling translucent beautiful appearance, he was our cruel, arrogant, and unforgiving King. It seems that the main offensive wands like Magic Missile were developed in his era. I see. Even if you cant make yourself a wand, a cavalry alchemist will tailor lots of it for Ojou-san. If you survive the war a couple of times, you will get some of the southwestern inds as your territory. When you reach old age, you can manage farm in a tropical country. Uwah~, how nice! Thats the dream, right~. If only war happened again~. I didnt understand why Harold and Gilbert were in favor of going on a battleship. I wondered if all boys liked warships. I apologize for having to tell you this, but I didnt want the war to happen. I felt like it would never be a bad thing if it didnt happen. Far from doing a meritorious deed, it seemed that I would die inadvertently before I became active in the military service. So, thats why. Why dont you try special techniques like the one that cavalry alchemists use? Is there a technique like that? It seems to be a wand alteration. It interferes directly with the spell at the time of the wands execution, extending the effective range or shooting it all together. If it is true, its a dangerous technique simr to thrusting your hand into a furnace, but you have to force it with your high inhibitory ability. I can only exin it roughly because I didnt know much about it, but if it is the seven-rainbows Ojou-san, you might seed in one shot unexpectedly. Oh, thats great, Gilbert-aniki! The two of them took the initiative and were getting excited by themselves. The two had begun to clean up the things used for the lecture such as the ckboard and others as quickly as possible. Even if you said thatdo we really dont need to learn the theory first? Nope, I dont think it will be useful to teach you more theories. Practical learning will be easier to understand. Isnt it fine, Erica. There are still many prototype wands, so go ahead and try using them. It couldnt be helped. I reluctantly agreed to use another wand. Along with Gilbert, the three of us moved to the test site. Harold engraved letters for making golems on the ground once again. I will help too. Ooh, thank you! Since it wasnt always possible to seed with a single shot, there was not much to be done. When the two of us finished writing the letters, Haroldunched the golems. More than thirty earth golems began to rise. The over-all length was two meters approximately. Because they would only be targets, I omitted the walking function and just made them stood at equal distance from each other. Harold handed me a new wand. It was the Wand of Rain of Stone that I had used in the battle against Palug, Harold-style arrangement version. It creates countless jade fragments and is charged with spells to downpour in a wide scope. It seems that there is a strange peculiarity in the material I used, so the realization time is a little short. I remembered Onii-samas Wand of Rain of Stone. It certainly seemed that it maintained its shape for about five minutes. Hey, Harold. How long does it generally take to materialize? If it is pure substance materialization or matter creation, not a material transformation, even a moderately skilled creator wouldnt take longer than 10 minutes. If you use precious stones like jade and materialize arge mass each time, 5 minutes would be the limit. I should be able to do it in about 4 minutes, but this wand is about 2 and half minutes. I see. So Eduart-oniisama could go up to the five minutes limit. As expected, Onii-sama. A versatile cheat alchemist who also wasnt an ordinary wandmaker. Well, lets try it first. I put on the gloves returned by Harold and shook the wand once. A jade-colored magic circle formed over the aimed golems heads, and several pieces of sharp stone fragments that had formed were pouring down and pierced into the golems. The time between the formation to the stone hail from Harolds Rain of Stone felt shorter than Onii-samas. In proportion to that, the range where it poured down was a little on the smaller side. For the time being, it seemed there was no part where my power worked. Gilbert, who was watching the situation, opened his mouth. Anyway, why dont you try shooting them in one go? Shooting them in one go, huh. What should I do? Hmm, well, I dont know anything concrete. So, try to somehow forcibly pull out the spells from the wand with an image? Gilbert somewhat roughly told me the appropriate thing. While holding the wand, I closed my eyes while feeling anxious for some reason. There were lots of magic packed inside the wand in a form like ss beads. As I shook the wand, I imagined taking all of those beads in one go. Although it might be an illusion, I felt a sense of lots of beads rolling in the wand I held. The image solidified. Ill try it. I shook the wand lightly. Ah. The magical beads in my image tumbled down all at once as soon as they stopped. Countless magic circles shining in jade green color covered the area over the golems heads. It looked like roughly thirty magic circles formed all at once. A moment of silence. And then a roaring sound reverberated. Soil dust blowed up and covered my vision. After a while the roar stopped, and the dust subsided. Every golem there was crushed and scattered about as a wreckage. Most of the pulverized pieces turned back into lumps of soil, and there were also holes in a pattern like a honeb on the remaining fragments. Uooh~! What a destructive power!Thisis the true Rain of Stone! I shot a lot all at once. Unexpectedly, all of them were shattered by one attack. Scary, what is this, too scary! However, you truly seeded in your first attempt, as expected from the person with the rare seven rainbows. Amazing, Ojou-san, if those were human opponents, wouldnt they die immediately? That was troubling. It was too exclusively for extermination warfare, the amount of this wands energy consumption was too much and it couldnt be used in a friendly interpersonal match. However, it might be an effective attack against the phantom beast. It would be worth training. You are amazing. It is the most valuable guinea pigI mean, sample. With sparkling eyes, Harold gripped me with both hands. He was rephrasing it hurriedly, but I heard 90% of his real intention. (T-this guy) He had quite a mad scientist disposition to treat a girl of the same age as a guinea pig. I refused to be a guinea pig. Yes, yes, thanks for that. Be my partner! No matter how you think about it, we are destined for each other! Ha? You cannot make a wand, but as a user Erica is unbeatable. I cannot use a wand, but as a creator I am a genius. These are talents that make up for each other! We are born partners! I certainly felt that ourpatibilities seemed to be good. But I didnt live near Knot Reed, so I guessed it would be difficult to be a guinea pig as a pretext of a partner. I beg you! Hanging around the direction I turned away, Harold held my hand and asked. Somehow, he looked like a healthy medium-sized fluffy dog. What should I do. I wanted to refuse the role of a guinea pig, but I didnt want to hurt his feelings. Hey, hey, hey, Young Master. That way of saying is not good. If you want to make advances, you have to think about the other partys feelings, or you will be a nuisance. Such a thing, Aniki Gilbert hit Harolds shoulder and shrugged. To that helping hand, I felt relieved. I was d that there was an adult with a good judgment. As Harolds hands became loose, I pulled my hand out of his grasp. I shouldnt tell him the truth that I wasnt very good at closing the distance suddenly. There was the previously mentioned fraud case, so I wanted to keep a reasonable connection, but I also had trouble getting along well with others. After I gave a moderate advice and evaded the destruction, I would like to fade out naturally. I guess the price estimation is about to end. I am waiting for mypany and Id like to return to the shop, is that fine? Ah, thats right. You are a customer. Harold suddenly raised his head. Alright, it seemed that he was still in good spirits. Aah, Ojou-san is my old mans customer, huh. If we dont go back, that all-ck mister will be worried. Well, then, Gilbert-san. Thank you for today. Hahaha, if we have other opportunities for a proper lecture, I will teach you about Alteration. When I lowered my head, Gilbertughed somewhat ufortably. Gilbert waved his hand and went to see us off, and disappeared back to the depth of the Wunderkammer to hide from the shopkeeper. Chapter 62 - City of Canals (part nine)

Chapter 62: City of Canals (partnine)

Harold and I came back to the Turm Wand Store after finishing the wands trial and lecture from Gilbert. All the wands were arranged carefully on the table, with simple notes on each one. The estimation seemed to have ended. Ooh, you havee back, huh. Im sorry. Am Ite? No, no, Im also sorry, our conversation unexpectedly became lively. This is a good time to end it anyway, given that we are taking a break right now. I sat beside Tirnanog, Tirnanog stroked my hair with a big gloved hand. Wha~t. So we dont need to worry then. This, Harry. You should care a bit more about our customers. Oops, I have to bring another cup of tea for Erica~. The shop owner made aint to Harold. Harold retrieved the pot in panic, and returned to the back of the store. The shop owner was all smiles as he turned to face me. The numerous wands must have given you a lot of trouble, right? No, no, its good for business. You should be relieved. There seems to be no problem in repairing and charging the wands. About the price and the time for payment The price was quite high, but thepletion was quicker than I thought. If it was only charging, there were even wands that werepleted on the next day. The reparation of some of the expensive wands had to be postponed, and I had topromise for the rest of the wands. Then, please charge this one, this one, and this oneah, and this one. If possible we would like to collect some of them tomorrow, so please give priority to the offensive and visual wands. Understood. Well then, in total, the deposit is I confirmed the face value of the contract produced quickly by the shop owner and signed on it. In exchange for passing the deposit money and the wands, we received a metal card engraved with the same emblem and feature as the store signboard. It was a careful consideration worthy of a noblemans shop, so that an envoy coulde and receive the wands. Huh? Are you leaving already? Sorry, Harold. Because there are other ces I have to visit after this. Just in time. Harry, please carry the teaware to the workce. Harold came back with a steamy pot. The shop owner wrapped the wands that he had with a soft cloth one by one while giving instructions to Harold. We said our farewells to the shop owner and Harold and left the store. However, after we were walking for a while, a voice came from behind. You guys! If you dont mind, can I guide you to where you wanted to go? Well dly ept it, but is it fine for you leaving the shop? Its fine, its fine. It seems that there are interesting wands, and Master wont let me help him. Today it seems there wont be any more customering~. So, its fine, right? Isnt it fine? This brat, he seems to be involved inthatmatter. Tirnanog quietly whispered. It was something I already knew, but he seemed to have pulled out information from his conversation with the shop owner. He was such apetent guardian. So, where are you two heading right now? First of all, we are searching for alchemical materials. Also, a bookstore. It will be even better if it has books about things rted to folklores. Heeh, a bookstore and a material store, huh. If that is the case, I know a nice shop. We took a small boat from the ferrynding and went to the canal following Harolds guidance. The second purpose of today was to investigate the price of alchemical materials with star steel as the main object, and to collect local data. Of course, both were part of the countermeasures against the phantom beast. If you need ores or monster materials, then you should go to Goblin Street and Barker Street. For the bookstore, you should go to Poisoner Street that you can find if you get off in front of the monastery. We got off on an ind that was about two blocks away from Crucible Street. Then, something that looked like a yellowish green ball passed by my feet as I got off from the boat. Tirnanog picked it up when it was about to fall off the river edge. What is that? An unripe orange? Fumu, it doesnt smell like oranges. It was a citrus fruit that was in Tirnanogs hand. It looked like an orange but it was a bit different. What was it, this thing. Looking closer, the same thing was rolling around everywhere. As I walked and picked up three of those, I met a woman with red braid who was picking up the fruits rolling on the road. Huh~!? Bell-anechan, whats going on? The woman who was called Bell by Harold looked towards our direction. She was an earnest-lookingdy in her early twenties who was wearing clean andfortable clothes. Looking like she found a Buddha in Hell, she turned her enthusiastic gaze towards him. Aah~, Harry, you came just in time. Help me~~! Ah~, ah~, I understand. I wille back in a bit, Erica and mister, please wait a minute. Harold got involved in collecting the yellow-green fruits and putting them in Bells basket. He told us to wait, but there seemed to be an enormous quantity for just the two of them. I exchanged looks with Tirnanog and nodded. We cooperated with them and carefully picked up the fruits that had spread around. After all, I am saved if there are more people. Thank you, everyone! This woman named Bell was a perfumer of a perfumery right there. It seemed that the true identity of the fruit was bergamot1from Ignitia. On my way from the pier, I identally dropped down my basket Thank you very much for helping me even when you have a busy schedule. If you have something you want, pleasee to Euse Perfume Store, because I will give you lots of service. Shes just a disappointing person outside the store, but she is excellent as a perfumer. Please rmend the store to Ericas friends too. Bell smiled broadly towards us. Even when she gave her gratitude, she didnt forget to promote her business, what a strong-willed woman. Aah, thats right, I just remembered, Harry. This is from Gize-obasan as thanks. Bell handed a small white packet to Harold. She seemed to have wrapped it in a big linen handkerchief or something. Eh~, she doesnt need to worry about it, though. Now, now, can you please also share them with the mister anddy over there, Harry? The contents are the usual baked snacks and some new candies. She made it with a top quality honey from the South. Ooh, thank you! Ufufu. Well then, everyone, I will excuse myself. After bowing, Bell went into the perfumery shop that had a signboard with a design of ady on it. I was talking about the Euse Perfume Store. It was a bigger storepared to its surroundings. Looking at it, well-dresseddies were entering and leaving the store in turn. It seemed like a nice store that was pretty popr. Returning my eyes to Harold, he was unwrapping the bundle immediately while grinning. By the way, what is the reward for? Ah no, I guess it was the day before yesterday, I just repaired her broken revolving-type whetstone. The price of a round whetstone has risen ridiculously since a while ago. There were a lot of things sticking out of the old one when I was using it as I repaired it. Oh, since you have worked hard, please eat it. I will guarantee the taste. He also shared the new honey candies with us. Umu, its delicious. True, this is delicious. What spread inside my mouth was a gentle sweetness that was rich but wasnt overwhelming. After studying, it was pleasant to eat sweets. Tirnanog was licking and chewing intensely. Hehehe~, Gize-obachans sweets are all delicious, right? Harold was pleased as if he was the one who was being praised. Even though he was the only son of the Count of the neighboring territory, he seemed to be very familiar with Town of All Kinds of Goods. While following Harold who was walking forward while greeting people who wasing and going, I was thinking about such a thing. At the base of the bridge, there was a statue of a goblin carrying a pickaxe. It seemed to be the ce which was the boundary between the Barker Street which had many magical beast materials stores, with the Goblin Street which had many mineral stores lining up. The rmended mineral merchant has a shooting star design. For the magical beast materials merchant, it has a kraken on it. As expected, its detailed. Yeah, well. This town is like my garden. By the time I was five, I was already frequenting Masters store. Why was he in the Town of All Kind of Goods since he was very young? Since I had no choice but to stop ying the original game halfway, I became concerned about the family situation of the Nibelheim family. Did something happened when you were at the age of five? At first I came for a medical treatment. Master is also good at curing wounds with a wand. Well, afterwards I pushed myself to be his disciple. Wounds? It was because of the wands recoil. Ive already healed, but there are still some traces of it. Harold rolled up his sleeve. There was a small portion of his skin that looked like a severe burn mark on his right arm. It somehow resembled the shape of a flickering fire. It was such an exaggeration. But thanks to that ident, I feel anxious if I wear short sleeves. It was a serious injury that it caused a scar like that, right? I apologize for offering you a wand earlier. I said its fine. At the time of the identmy father was holding a wand for protection. If it is about Gust, its not that serious, dont worry about it. Harold replied with a refreshing smile. I wanted to learn such a peculiar personality. Oh, its Harry! As we were talking, I heard someone calling Harold. It was a senior male with a good physique and attire that had a great smile on his face. With his big belly bouncing, he rushed over while breathing heavily. Ah no, you arrived just in time. Im saved. What is it, Serge-ossan. I have something Id like you to repair. Of course I will give you pocket money. He was in great demand since a while ago, this guy. I guessed everyone was depending on him because he was dexterous. Perhaps its the filter again~? Please buy a new one. No, not the filter but the pump. The pedal has begun to strain. Will you do it quickly? Eeeh~~, have you be fatter? How rude, even I got 50 grams thinner thanst week. I will give you an effective potion for stiff neck as a bonus. I will even give you medicine for internal disorder and for burn mark. Uu, it cant be helped. Harold nodded his head helplessly. Harold lowered his head towards me while looking sorry. Thats why, I guess I wont be able to guide you until the end. Sorry, Erica. No, you have helped enough, Harold. Hehe, Im d then. Ah, thats right. I should also ask for the rmended bookstore in Poisoner Street. Also, do you know a shop that can provide information on historical and domestic beasts? If you want those kind of bookstry searching for a store that has a signboard with a monk that has an open book on it. You really know everything, Harold. No, no, this is an easy task. Well then, see youter! Harold got on a different boat and left. Beside Harold who was waving at me, the man with a good physique that seemed to be a drug store owner was also bowing a lot. While waving my hand in return as I saw them off, the boat went under a canal and became out of sight. He is a busy brat. Hey, Tir. You also realized that he is the son of Count Nibelheim, arent you? Umu. While chatting with the shop owner, that kind of story came out. If we do this well, we may be able to tell the matter of fraud via Harold. If we said it through Harold, Count Nibelheim should be more cautious. Rather than being told by someone he didnt know well, his sons appeal should be heard. The problem was how to convey the information about the fraud to Harold. Well, we made a step forward, we should put this on hold and think about itter. We should go through our original schedule first. I was looking forward to seeing what kind of store that had Harolds stamp of approval who said that this town was his garden. I should first find a mineral store that had a shooting star signboard on it. I walked hand in hand with Tirnanog down towards Goblin Street. We entered the store with a shooting star signboard made of high quality crystals. In the center of the store there wererge-sized crystals such as garden quarts and big purple crystals. Cubic pyrite which was crystallized to dig into white talc which was the host rock was also pleasing to the eyes. There were about four staffs, but they were in the middle of negotiations. I looked around the various minerals that were disyed in the case. Tirnanog was looking from behind me. First of all, this is star steel. Hou, so this is the ore of star steel. Its quite beautiful. Isnt it? It was a crystal body of a unique star steel that had rainbow colors blurred into ck. It was very regrettable that this color tone would be lost when it was processed. Incidentally, the price of star steel was equal to the same amount of silver. It would be advantageous to have that much of a bargain. Since it couldnt be flexibly used unless it was the owner of abundant magical power like Tirnanog, naturally it would be cheap. We should always buy spare steel for his armor. I also made note of the unit price of maite, jade, amber, granite, fluorite, meteorite, etc. beside the star steel. They also had pretty fine opals and jasper. This was also a good store. There was also moonlight mineral from Hafan lining up. On the obsidian which was the host rock, there were about seven crystals of dark gray twisted tetradecahedron were attached. I recalled the events at Ruins of Visitor with the siblings of Hafan Ducal. I was indebted to us and Ann, so I should give them something. What should I give them? Perfumes sold at Euse Perfume Store might be nice. While thinking about such things, I checked the minerals in line. Next, we went out of the mineral store and headed towards the Barker Street that was lined with stores that handle magical beast materials. There were shops dealing with living magical beasts and shops that were selling materials from magical beasts and phantom beasts. My aim was thetter. The signboard of the monster materials shop that Harold rmended had a design of a kraken on it. There were five other people beside me. There was a huge eyeball ring among the huge ss bottles that were disyed in the store. There was a bottle of preserved merman. Among the amber liquid, fillets of merman that was peculiar to the South were spread out like the frills of a dress. Perhaps they were imported items from the continent of Karkinos. Uuh!? Haha, what a bad taste. I looked inside the grotesque-like store somewhat fearfully. Among the bones of chimera that looked like a mixture of a cat and a sheep, there were bones of a centarur. The mummy of a manticore. Every time I encountered human-like monsters, I felt that my heart was sunk. After passing through the area ofrge materials, the disy shelves of various sizes of preserved materials that were illuminated by the light were spread out. On the shelves made of ss, beasts packed inside ss bottles showed up. There were preserved mandragora and arachne that had an agonizing expression. The preservedrvas of a hydra and kraken. Tirnanog looked into those bottles of preserved specimens and he seemed to be having fun Can this be eaten? It should not be edible. Even if you ate it, it is probably too sweet since it is preserved in honey, right? He wouldnt be able to eat important materials, so I would deny it as much as possible. Its honey, huh. If it is the same degree as the candy we ate before, I think I will like it. No, it doesnt taste the same. We were looking around inside the store whileparing ideas about the materials with Tirnanog. Finally, we arrived at the horn of a unicorn and resin-coated cockatrice and I took a deep breath. This seemed to be the limit of my tolerance. Wyvern fossils, archeoptery fossils, and other fossils were everywhere. (Yup, this seems like a good shop too. I got introduced to really good stores.) While watching the price tag, I wrote the price of the necessary materials on a piece of paper. Larger materials were more expensive than I expected. But the ones with the size of my little finger nail had a very affordable price. While I was making a memorandum, the clerk and the customer who looked like a maniac were talking about angels bones eagerly. Everything seemed to be circting on the continent of Karkinos. Recalling the lion-shaped angel who I made friends withtely, it made me feel inexplicable things. That reminded me, she was dying, so it wasnt surprising that there were already dead angels. But it was somewhat sad. Afterpleting the general price survey, Tirnanog and I quickly headed towards the bookstore. On the ind facing across the bridge, Poisoner Street, we were looking for the monk signboard. The shop was finally found at the back of the street. I smelled a musty scent as we entered the store. It seemed to be packed with many old and valuable books. I should find the books that matched my purpose first. I talked to an old man with a monocle that looked like the shop owner. Excuse me, do you have a book about phantom beasts and the history of thisnd? In the case of history, it will be over there. If it is about phantom beasts, just go further back. As he pointed at the two ces bluntly, I asked the old man who had started to organize the inventory once more. Im hoping for materials about the phantom beast who actually exists around this area, if possible, do you have such a thing? Hou, what an interesting customer. Yeah, there are two good ones. Please wait a moment. The books that the shop owner found for me was a pilgrimage story rted to thisnd and a diary of a merchant.
1Bergamot is a hybrid of lemon and bitter orange. Chapter 63 - City of Canals (part ten)

Chapter 63: City of Canals (partten)

While being carried by Tirnanog, we climbed the wall behind Water Pce. Tirnanog was walking on four legs without attracting attention. It was a bit awkward because he was notpletely in his dragon form, but the mobility couldntpare to upright walking. (After all, hes working too hard) I forgot about it since he seemed fine, but Tirnanog was in his convalescence period after his restoration. When this matter was over, it would be nice for him to have a rxing rest. While thinking about such, I arrived at the veranda of my assigned room. It seemed that Palug hadnt return yet, so we entered the room and waited for her. After we entered the room, Tirnanog shrugged off his mantle. The stuffed toy-sized Tirnanog jumped out from inside the crack on the back of his armor that looked like a cicadas husk. He made one turn mid-air andnded brilliantly on the carpet. Good grief, finally I got my solid body back. Sorry for troubling you today. Dont worry. It was quite fresh and fun. Aah, leave the armor as it is. So it will be easier tomorrow since I dont have to stretch it again when I wear it. After saying so, Tirnanog dragged out arge washbasin from inside one of therge luggage that was brought in and poured water in it. It seemed that he was going to rx by bathing. I put a sheet over the armor that was thrown away before someone else saw it. Now then, I should look over the materials before Palug returned. I sat on a chaise longue and spread the books I bought on the table. First off, lets read the book I purchased. The pilgrimage story was a book that summarized anecdotes from the surrounding area by monks. It was a collection of stories about various folklores that the seven horse-riding pilgrims gathered to kill time. It had many stories about monsters and phantom beasts which made it the perfect book for my purpose. The story of the first weir and the kraken. The tragic love story of the Silver Alchemist who married the Northern Princess. A story of an old monk who carried out serial killings by smearing poison on banned books. A story of a navigator that got shipwrecked in seven voyages by seven kinds of monsters. A story of an alchemist who made the Sword of Fire and fought against the Prince of Sword. The tragic love story of the Eastern Princess who loved the golden-haired Werewolf Prince. The story of a goblin and the cursed silver. Somehow this region had many materials about the magical beast Kraken. Yeah, was this the death g for six years in the future? While it was worrisome, but the seven kinds of monsters, magical swords, goblins, and werewolves were also worrisome. As I wrote a summary in a notebook with a simple illustration, Tirnanog peered into it. There is no problem if its just an octopus. I will devour all of them. Yeah, I will leave it to you then. Next, I turned over the manuscript of a diary written by a merchant some hundreds years ago. In addition to the notes about the fluctuating price of wheat and eggs, worrisome descriptions were mixed in. For example, the poisoning incident that urred in the monastery two hundred years ago from the time this was written was described as a warning against greed. This was probably the story of the old monk who made a serial killing by poisoning the banned books in the previous pilgrimage story. I see, I shouldpare these two books to know what era the folklore was based on. While reading the book and taking notes, I heard the door opened. From there, another me appeared while grinning broadly. It was Palug who had finished dinner. When I looked over my shoulder, Tirnanog was asleep as he bathed inside the washbasin. Wee back, Palug. Im back. Oh my, this guy, hes sleeping already? Its because he had worked hard today. Hmm. Then it cant be helped. When Palug returned to her former state and crept closer to Tirnang, she touched the water inside the washbasin with the tip of her nail. After a short time, the water began to foam and steam came out of it. Mu!? Aah, what, its the cat, huh. It seems that I fell asleep before I knew it. Good morning. Isnt it a good hot water? Umu. I dont really care about it. If you didnt wake up, I would have just kept it boiled as it was, you know~? Tirnanog stretched pleasantly inside the hot water. Palug chuckled and sat beside me and looked into the spread materials. Oh my, my master is very diligent. If there is something I can do during my stay, I want to do it. This is also useful for me. Tonight I will go to the pilgrimage point thates out in this book. Palug brought a wagon with silverware dishes. The two of you havent eaten yet, have you? Eat this properly, okay? That said, Palug opened the silver dish covers. Steamed chicken, steamed cabbage with warm carrot sd, and cheese appeared from inside. While eating, we shared information on our first day in Knot Reed. First, let me hear about what happened today in Water Pce, Palug. After switching, I didnt see Count Nibelheim. Aah, thats right. In order to match the talk with Ernst and the others, I need to keep you updated about theunching ceremony. I cut a steamed chicken with a knife and fork and thrust it into Tirnanogs mouth as I listened to Palug. The sauce on the chicken and the warm vegetables used cheese and they were very rich in vour and delicious. I see, for example? As the new aircraft carries golems in the inside, it seems that the Golem Guild is supporting it in general. The Golem Guild here was not the guild where golems gathered but the guild of golem creators. It was a powerful group as factories used golems in many areas. Is there anything else? As for maritime insurance bidding, it seems that there was a dispute before we arrived. As expected, it seems that Turm decided to take over. As expected from the sessful merchant Turm. They were going to take over the maritime which was a big insurance essential for shipping. Another thing. There are rumors that the alchemist who got caught by an aristocrat from Ignitia to make white porcin had escaped. Oh, that is some progress from the rumor I heard before. So its not missing but run away, huh. It seems that they escaped in the middle of the incident in Ind of Messenger. So there was such a thing happened in the shade of panic due to Augustes super-wide mental interference, huh. If it was someone with the blood of the Visitors n who wasnt easily influenced by the mental interference, that incident was probably a great opportunity. It would be nice if they sessfully ran away, that white porcin alchemist. It seems that the arrival of the previous aircraft carrier of Ignitia is dyed, and it is likely to arrive around tomorrow. If there is nothing wrong, it seems that heunching ceremony will be held on the day after tomorrow. That means Auguste will also arrive on the day after tomorrow. When I said so, Palug smiled ambiguously. Oh, didnt she want to meet him soon? Are you a little disappointed? Fufu, as long as I can meet him, I dont mind even if it is a littlete. I returned the slightly off topic to the information collection result of today once again. Is there any rumor about the fraud? Six months ago, it seems that arge-scale scam of antique art had been exposed. Most of the scammers were caught and it seems that the punishment had also been executed. So there was a scam of antique art goods. But if they were caught then this may be a separate case. Since the main criminal of this case seems to have escaped, isnt there a possibility that he will do something simr again? There was also a possibility that the content and target of the fraud had changed from the original game. Perhaps it might have been different as the result of the previous two incidents had changed. I tried to explore the stories rted to the silver vein, but there wasnt any particr result. Yeah, nevertheless, we have to tell Count Nibelheim to be cautious of fraud. Thats true, but how do we tell Count Nibelheim about the situation, thats the problem If I got close and went to see him, I will look like the con artist. Even if I told him with a letter, depending on the content it could be seen as a threatening sentence. And I couldnt advise him with the appearance of Erica. While murmuring such things, Palug had a thoughtful expression. Certainly, an advice like Be careful as you are destined to be deceived was exactly what a con artist would likely say. Ah, thats right! There is a good news on that matter. I told her about Harold Nibelheim that we encountered in the city. At the same time, I also added stories about when we were at the back at Turm Wand Store and about the young man Gilbert. It would be nice to be friends with him and check the situation frequently in correspondence. Not bad, the situation would look somewhat suspicious but I think we can get through it somehow. Tirnanog who almost finished eating the steamed chicken pitched in the conversation. When I was in the wand store, I heard something simr about the red-haired brat. About my constitution and Harolds constitution, Gilbert exined it in detail for us. I told the two of them about the matter of constitution measurement using Rainbow Strap. About the recoil of the wands and our encounter with Gilbert. That Harold didnt inhibit external magical power at all while I inhibit the external magical power. Hohou, isnt that a wonderful power? Um, yeah, I dont know anything since its a different culture, but is that advantageous? I also dont really get it. Tirnanog started to argue with sparkling eyes. It means that you wont die, no matter how much you drop a star. This is the power that deserves gold! Eeh~~, what is that. You mean the Alchemists Star? Uwah, isnt that too dangerous? Prostrate yourself before the power of the Star of Aurelia, cat. Eeeeh~, humans are too powerful!! Although it was the cause of Tirnanogs death, it seemed that he had a special feeling towards Alchemists Star. No, maybe it was because it was his cause of death. The Wand of Sailors Song which created a star in the sky was beyond themon sense of this world. I didnt think there would be that many opportunities to use such a dangerous wand in my life. Ah, thats right, is Gilbert handsome? Palug had changed the topic to be about the good-looking man. It probably became troublesome to talk about the Alchemists Star with Tirnanog. Hes not a great beauty, but he feels like a good young man with a sense of freshness. He looks a bit nasty, but he is kind and seems to be good at taking care of people. Is the face that important to you? Its very important, you know~. I will not hesitate to repeat this over and over again, its important~ How vulgar I started eating the warm carrot sd and cheese in the gap when the two of them quarrel as usual. But that young man Gilbert. I was hoping that he will go to see the shop owner, but it seems to be difficult. Tir, did you talk about that with the shop owner? Umu, he said that he kicked his son out because he was mad, but he couldnt help but worry. Come to think of it, Harold did say something like that. Since his son also has something that he wants to make, it seems that he went out of this city to learn the technique. I see Well then Gilbert was lurking in that store even if he returned home. It reminded me that he said there were special circumstances. But well, with this, we have finished sharing each of our information. Umu. So, we will take action tomorrow, but we will receive thepleted wands first. With this, 70% of the wands will be avable. Hm, oh my. There is still 30% left? There are wands that cost a little expensive. The price of those wands was incredible. For example, among the wands that were used before, Urd Sight was too expensive so it was impossible. Since he used a lot of this wand, uss debt to Onii-sama was ridiculously high. I think I will also make contact with Harold and Gilbert. I also want to hear the continuation of the lecture course. Humm, meanwhile I think that it is good to stay with Ernst again. Yes. After the three of us were done nning, what remained was the nightly survey of Palug. Well then, now is a good time to do my own job. I will leave it to you, Palug. Palug turned herself into the Hero with somewhat short blonde hair and white skin This bold and charming young man was the Severe King Jean. Its a bit exciting to go for a night trip. Ufufu. Do not be discouraged. You dont have enough power right now. Oh my, are you worried? Hmph, if you dont get ustomed to your power quickly, our n will be dyed! Yes, yes, well, Im going~! After bickering with Tirnanog, she turned around in somewhat high-spirits to survey the surrounding area. Jumping out of the window, she flew across the canal. After I saw her off, I finally sunk into the soft bed. First of all, yes, apparently Zaratan (Tir) died by Alchemists Star, and Jaconius died by knife. I mixed it up, Japanese is really hard since sometimes they got no subject >< I have fixed the corresponding chapters. Chapter 64 - Crucible Street (part one) : Crucible Street (part one) The morning of the second day after visiting the Trade City Knot Reed. I woke up with the feeling of something hitting my cheek. The true identity of the furry thing that touched me over and over even when I pushed it away was a cats tail. On my bedside, Palug who hade home unnoticed was sleeping with her legs spread open. It was safe as she was in her cat form. No, whichever form she was in, that was no good? For the time being, I put a suitable cloth to cover her. Although I wanted toment about her sleeping posture, I would endure it because she had been working hard. Meow~as the chief of the angels, on the annual Holy Angels holidaysI shall demand for a dedicated handsome dancer~mrrrow. No, how is that okay? Oops, I made ament without thinking. Palug woke up while rubbing her face with her forelimb. Oh, morning, Erica. Youre early today. Good morning, Palug. I just happened to wake up early. I purposely didnt touch on the subject of her sleep-talking or the matter about her tail, letting it go. Revitalized, I also greeted Tirnanog who was lying on my feet. Good morning, is Tir also going to wake up? Nnumu, I have no problem waking up anytime. There seemed still time before a maid brought the breakfast here. Lets hear about the results ofst nights investigation from Palug. How wasst night, Palug? I got off the canopied bed and walked to the built-in writing desk. I opened the notebook with the summary I put togetherst night, and prepared a feather pen and ink. I went to the pilgrimage destinations written in the book that Erica had bought. It was probably around a different branch of the Varnalis River. It was an interesting result. I went to three cesst night. In spite of saying that it was interesting, Palugs tone of voice seemed to indicate that she didnt find it amusing at all. I could hear a slight irritation and anger. There was an altar of the Holy Lord and the angel, though. The surface part where the believers would make a pilgrimage was still beautiful. Surface part? The true altar to devote spiritual power as an offering is hidden in the lower part. Heeh, I see. The precious true altar seemed to be normal at first nce but the ritual had been corrupted and camouged. This was an unexpected information. Originally this investigation was to check that the importance of the altar had not deteriorate and destroyed. The spiritual power that had been gathered was scattered in the sea. Such a thing, is that okay!? Well, who knowsbut there are changes in marine life, especially in the magical beast species. Tirnanog who had been listening quietly while Palug and I talking, opened his mouth. Magical beast, huh. By the way Ive heard about such a thing from the shop owner. It seems that the damage by kraken has increased in the waters around Knot Reed for nearly three years. There was a premonition that I had poked a bush and found a snake. What was this. Heeh~~. What an interesting story. Palug say so while looking like she didnt find it interesting at all. Well, that was natural. For example, using a metaphor, if the protection money was not paid, it was natural to be abandoned. There was also a shrine of a phantom beast that was probably a substitute for the local god, but all the functions had stopped. It seems that it waspletely destroyed along with the phantom beast over hundreds of years ago. That means, that ce is safe for the time being. I opened a list of temples for pilgrims that I had listedst night. I quickly made check boxes next to the list. Last night it was here. For each temple I made two types of check boxes, which were the presence or absence of a camouge and phantom beast. As for the matter of camouge, I will contact the church of Ignitiater and have them repaired. I will be saved if you do so. As we continued our discussion, I heard a knocking sound. It seemed to be the maid who brought our breakfast. I would repeat the schedule we had confirmedst night before we had breakfast. When the maid went away after changing clothes, I substituted myself with Palug. Following the same procedure as yesterday, we went out of Water Pce. I held hands with the all-ck Tirnanog and slipped into the crowd of people. The main purpose is to receive the wands, but Im hoping to see Harold and Gilbert. Umu, thats right. After passing by a gorgeous horse-drawn carriage as we headed towards Town of All Kinds of Goods, we were stopped from behind. Oo~i! By any chance, its Erica, right!? A familiar voice. When I turned around, a boy was waving his hand from inside the carriage. A boy with blonde hair were rushing towards our direction as he got off from the horse carriage. The boy was wearing a crimson cloak and was apanied by three dragons. The colors of the three dragons were gold, white, and red respectively. Auguste-sama! Long time no see. Those are the children that have just hatched, right!? Aah, the red one is Briar and the white one is Blumbell. Im d they hatched, congrattions. Auguste smiled very happily. I was d that he had seeded in hatching the dragons, it made me happy too. The golden dragon Goldberry on Augustes shoulder peered into Tirnanogs face and her expression suddenly turned bright. Did she found out his true identity? What should I do if Auguste noticed it. As I thought that, Goldberry remained still on Augustes shoulder in a stance just before she leapt. She seemed to be suffering while looking at mine and Tirnanogs face alternately. Ah, she was reading our expression and atmosphere. Perhaps because she had be an older sister, she seemed to be smarter than when I saw her before. Looking at the state of Goldberry, Tirnanog gently held his hand out in front of her. When Goldberry jumped onto his arm with a joyful expression, Tirnanog ced her on top of his head. Kyuu Fumu. It was as I heard, it seems that she likes the golems Ojou-sama made. Goldberry seemed to be full of tranquillity on Tirnanogs head. Tirnanog looked at her and murmured. It seemed that he was going to mislead with this direction. I nodded while making eye contact with Tirnanog. Is this person your escort? Heeh, is this a golem prosthesis made by Erica? Yes, this is my employee. I made some golem prosthesis for his body because of a major ident, but my guardian is strong enough. Umu. I have died once, but I was helped by Erica-ojousama. Since then, I regard the fact that being a guardian of Erica-ojousama is the reason for my existence. Fully human golem and homunculus were illegal. Adding two moreyers to my faces thickness, I lied smoothly. Tirnanog added words that were not lies, but were likely to be misunderstood. Before I knew it, the two red and white dragons began hovering while pping their wings in front of my eyes. Their round and clear eyes were staring at us with curious appearances. Both of them had jewel-like sparkling eyes, they were very beautiful. Nice to meet you. Please take care of me, Briar and Blumbell. He~y,e and introduce yourselves, you two. Kuu Kyu~! Kyu~~! Red Dragon Briar and White Dragon Blumbell bowed their heads to me. I felt a subtle character difference from their cry. The one with red scales and spessartine eyes, Briar, had a modest and quiet character. The one with white scales and ruby-colored eyes, Blumbell, was an active and energetic child. Uwah, uwaaah, how cute! Your dragons are cute, Auguste-sama!! Right~? Unlike the refined style of the small dragon Goldberry, these two felt bulky. The body that had the atmosphere of Im getting bigger now was very lovely. Nice to meet you, Briar and Blumbell. I held my arm out to be a scaffolding for the young dragons, and Blumbell quickly got on. This child had a quicker movement. Kyu! Ku~ Because Briar who missed it looked so sad, I put Blumbell on my head and called Briar. Then Briar jumped into my arms timidly. Auguste who was watching the situation raised his voice in admiration. Heeh, youre hugging already? They are good children. While enjoying the feeling of the smooth scales of the young dragon, I asked Auguste. By the way, did Auguste-samae to Knot Reed for theunching ceremony? Aah, I substituted for my father. I just arrived yesterday evening. Yesterday? Huh, what about the other people from Ignitia? Incidentally, the aristocrats from Ignitia supposed to arrive today using the old aircraft carrier. Did he arrive at Knot Reed earlier? Certainly, I was supposed toe using the old-style aircraft carrier this afternoon. I came through the Varnalis River after doing an examination in Lindis. I see, s Auguste was using a different route, huh. Since Lindis was in the upper stream of Varnalis, he only had to came down the river from there. Since I have arrived in Knot Reed with great troubles, I was about to go out to buy supplies for these children. And then you found me. You seem to havee out to shop. Oops, dont do that, Blumbell. As the naughty Blumbell began to pull my hair with her mouth, Auguste lifted her up. Yes, I was also trying to buy a bit of alchemy tools. I see, alright, why dont I send you to your destination with my carriage as I also have something to talk to you about? Thank you very much, Auguste-sama. Because he had generously offered it, I got on the carriage. It was hard to give up the boat, but since he wanted to talk then a closed space would be better. Chapter 65 - Crucible Street (part two)

Chapter 65: Crucible Street (parttwo)

Tirnanog and I were invited by Auguste and boarded the gorgeous horse-drawn carriage of the royal warrant. In addition to Auguste, there was a single guest. No, should I say a single animal? It was a ck dragon almost as big as a human being. Was it a new dragon for Augustes protection, or was it someone elses dragon? At first I thought so, but I noticed that the ck dragon was reading a thick book while holding it deftly. The ck dragon raised its eyes from the book and looked at us and then Auguste in annoyance. It had chrysoberyl-colored eyes with vertically elongated pupils that reminded me of cats eyes. The dragon sighed wearily, and closed the book with a somewhat human-like gesture. Auguste. Supervising your behaviour shouldnt be included in my work this time. H-huh? That voice, just now, where did ite from? I felt like I heard it from the ck dragon in front of me. Dragons of this world understand human speech but they shouldnt be able to talk in ournguage. No, no, dont get me wrong, Professor. She is ady with a proper background. It is said that unmarried royalty should not invite unmarried opposite gender into a closed room. You are not in the age to have a suspicious affair, so I will overlook it this time, but hereafter please be more careful. The problem is not about whether her background is proper or not. Or did you think that I dont know about the identity of that girl? Yes, yes, Im sorry, Professor. I apologize to inconvenience you due to my inconsiderate behaviour. When I apologized, the ck dragon who spoke human speech looked at me coldly. The stare was somewhat sharp. It seemed to be subtly disgusted, it felt like that. Professor, she is Daughter of Ernst, the Duke of Aurelia. I know. In any case, this girl is also going out in secret. I think that neither introduction nor greeting is necessary if we are not here for each other. My true identity was exposed in one shot. There shouldnt be anything distinctive in todays clothes and belongings. Or was there something I hadnt notice yet? Pleased to make your acquaintance, I am called Erica Aurelia. Bowed and smiled softly. The other side refused to greet, but it shouldnt be a problem if I did it. It would be safer to respond politely even if the other party was not favourable. However, after I said that, as if he didnt hear me, the dragon who was called Professor turned away from us. As Professor opened the book he was reading before, it seemed that he began to devote himself to the content again. From the cover, it looked like a magic dictionary or something like that, but why would a dragon read such a thing? Ahsorry, Erica. He is that kind of person. Its fine, I dont mind. Thats right, Erica. This is a slightly moreplicated person. I understand. Is he a mutant dragon who speaks human speech or an experimental body? Auguste said that he came here from Lindis, was it about this person? Indeed, this certainly was interesting. She is a girl who is rich in delusion and whose ideas tend to leap. She closely resembles Eduart. Are you acquainted with Onii-sama? No, never mind. Auguste, please continue. This ck dragon seemed to know Eduart-oniisama. I wondered if anyone involved in Lindis Magic Academy knew him. My older brother seemed to be conspicuous, whether it was in a good way or a bad way. This is my other cousin. He is a professor at Lindis. Did the royal family get married with a dragon? I was surprised that humans and dragons would get married. It was shocking that they would be able to mate. Would the Union Kingdom be a country governed by a King with a dragons figure someday? No, no, in Ignitia, someone with the talent to harmonize with the consciousness of the dragons would rarely appear. Professor is that kind of person, well, that is, he is a special dragon-user. What do you mean by harmonize? Because hepletely unified his consciousness with the dragon, he can move it like his own body as you can see right now. His body is currently in the far distance Lindis, you know? Its a bit extraordinary, isnt it? Augustes ultra-wide dragon control couldnt be done easily, but this person was also special. If Augustes control was far and wide but shallow, the ck dragon seemed to be narrow but deeply controlled. I see. The inside of this ck dragon is a proper person and is currently in Lindis? I dont want to reveal my name right now, so I would like you to call me Professor for the time being. I will introduce myself officially when we meet in Lindis, Aurelia. The dragon called Professor certainly had a more human-like look than a dragon. He was a human smelling of sorrow and pessimism. Thats why Im moving by a carriage, because I stand out with Professor. I see Huh, then I wondered why Auguste came to Lindis. So, what business does Auguste-sama have in Lindis? Part of it was because my eggs were hatchingthe rest, I want you to keep it a secret, is that fine? Yes, if I betray Auguste, you can do an equally terrible thing to me. Why would I do such a thing? Anyway, its about the incubator to hatch eggs. Auguste continued speaking. Dragon eggs managed by Ignitia royalty were to be preserved and hatched on an incubator called Chalice. Only a royalty could enter the strictly controlled room with the Chalice in it. Yet, he said that unexpected things had happened. To tell you the truth, it was said that the Chalice was tinkered with. That is Magic that blocked off telepathic power was performed by means of an ancient magic. It seems to be a magic to see dreams forever. Thats why the eggs wont hatch! This was certainly a valuable information that I couldnt say to anyone. Not only it was a sphemous act against the dragons rted to the royalty of Ignitia, but also a treason? The traitor was supposed to be in the depths of the royal family. Um, is that what Louis did as well? Louis Ode-Ignitia. He was the son of the Second Prince of the former King and a dragon knight who hated the Crown Prince Auguste and tried to usurp him. I got a high-ranking mage to screen Louis thoughts from the surface to the deepest part, but it seems that he couldnt find anything. How creepy. Are Briar and Blumbell that were exposed to such magic okay? The dragons werent altered by that magic, so they are fine. What a relieftruly. I extended my hand and stroked the two hatchlings that were lying in a heap on Tirnanogs knees. Soft and warm. Someones malice obstructed these children from being born into this world. I disliked such abnormal malice from the bottom of my heart. Officially, the eggs hatching was dyed because of my problem, but we decided to investigate strictly behind the scenes. Auguste-samas problemare you fine with that? Impletely fine with that. Auguste stillughed as cool as ever, but I couldnt read his emotion. He had a poker face because he lived by being exposed to the malice and enmity of many people from the very young age. First off, the royal family, and the aristocrats around the royal family are suspicious. Next, since the Chalice was created together with Lindis, people rted to the magic academy are also suspicious. But, if we make a big fuss in our investigation, people might die like cutting a lizards tail. It was a scary story. I would like to avoid poking a bush and find a dead body. Thats why, just like Ericas brothers investigation, this time Professor is nning to investigate. Professors ability to hide himself is perfect for this investigation, huh. We have to hide this from the Lindis as well~. Perhaps this is also a secret from Eduart-oniisama? Aah, thats right. I guessed it couldnt be helped as it was for precaution. It would be safe to ask Professor who was a royalty and a Lindis-rted official. Also, if you meet with a professor, just say that youre also training to be a Theurge. Theurge? Its the person who is able to perform the secret arts of spiritual harmonization that I was talking about just now. Is Auguste-sama also trying to harmonize your consciousness with Goldberry? I tried to do it but it was useless. Apparently, I dont seem to have an aptitude with possession technique like that. No, Auguste. You are jumping to a hasty conclusion. Professor who was looking out of the window seemingly uninterested in our conversation until just now looked back and said so slowly. It is because of your spiritual problem that you cannot use the full possession technique. Even without so much fear, the soul of a dragon is not so vulnerable that it can be crushed by the soul of a man. Your ingenuity and training are more than sufficientit is deplorable. I will take it as apliment, Professor. HmAuguste, be aware that optimism is both good and bad. The ck dragon shook his head in a human-like manner, and returned to his original posture once again. Auguste looked at the state of Professor and shrugged his shoulders. Well, because the technique of Theurge is not just possession. I am learning from what I can do. If there is a chance, Ill even demonstrate it the next time we meet. The carriage stopped at the timing when Auguste said that and winked. It seemed that we had arrived at Crucible Street where the usual alchemy-rted stores were lining up. Oops, we seem to have arrived. Goldberry left Tirnanog while looking unhappy. Tirnanog looked exhausted when I nced at him. Meanwhile, Professor was turning pages of the book unconcerned. Well then, lets meet againter, Auguste-sama. When theunching ceremony is over, lets walk the streets together this time! Yes, Im looking forward for that. We separated from the Ignitia party and headed for Turm Wand Store.
Auguste called the ck dragon as kyoju which means professor, whereas Erica called Actorius with sensei which means teacher. So, can you guess who the ck dragon is? Chapter 66 - Crucible Street (part three)

Chapter 66: Crucible Street (partthree)

Tirnanog and I went under the sign of the tower and crescent moon and entered the Turm Wand Store. As usual this store seemed to only have few customers. Let alone customers, I couldnt even find the clerk. We havee to pick up the wands. When Tirnanog called out, Harold emerged from the back of the store. Apparently, Harold was the only clerk. Wee! Wait a minute, I will call Master! Thank you, Harold. Harold just got a little look and went to the back in no time. We waited for them and sat on a chaise longue. After a while, the shop owner was brought by Harold and appeared at the storefront. Well, I apologize, but can you give me an hour more? The shop owner made an apologetic expression. When I heard the detailed exnation, he said that it took some time to charge the wands. It seemed that the wands created by Onii-sama were obfuscated and difficult to analyze. Everything included the unexpected mechanisms that couldnt be found at the estimation stage. Oh, there is no problem. I believe in your skills. I appreciate it. Tirnanog nodded magnanimously and sat down on the sofa. The shop owner ordered Harold to prepare the teaware just like yesterday and went to the storefront to lower the not open for business sign. Harold who came back to put the teaware on the table, whispered into my ear the moment the shop owner left. Do you want to go to Anikis ce today? We can listen to his lectures, or do some more trial shoots. To be honest, thats what I intended to do. Haha, say that quicker! Thats great! The shop owner came back when we tried to go to the back of the store. He saw Tirnanog drinking tea by himself and looked around with a surprised appearance. Hey, Harry! Master~! Im going to talk about making golems with thisdy, so were going to the back! Wait a moment. Why are you suddenly talking about golems? No, its just that thisdy knows about golems in detail. As expected, Harold got caught by the shop owner who chased him. Harold told such a lie while making eye contact with me. I nodded my head in a hurry. The shop owner seemed to have remembered something and stared at me and Tirnanog alternately. Haha, certainlybut, I hope he doesnt annoy you, Ojou-san. No, its a lot of fun. The shop owner released his hand from Harold reluctantly. The shop owner went back to his workshop, after saying Dont trouble her too much to Harold. Well then, Tir. Please pick me up at the storehouse after you finished receiving the wands. Umu. You got it. When I waved my hand, Tirnanog raised his cup in reply. As Harold pulled my hand, I headed to the door leading to the storehouse. Oya, so you havee to visit today as well, Ojou-san. When we opened the door of the storeroom, Gilbert was there preparing something. Canceling thepound he was working on, he hurriedly put his tools away. Was he working? Do we get in the way? No, no need to worry because I was just killing time. Harold put a circr package on the desk that Gilbert had cleaned up. It was collected earlier by Harold when we were passing through the backyard. From the package there was a delicious smell. Oh? Whats this? It has a nice smell. Hehehe, Aniki, have you had your meal? Tada~! Gize-obasan gave me this candy onion tart! Dont hesitate to eat it, go on, eat! When he opened the package, a big brown tart appeared. It didnt seem like a snack, it seemed to be more of a side dish tart. Looking at it, Gilbert looked up to Heaven exaggeratingly. Ku~h! Seriously, tell me quicker in the morning! I have eaten properly at my older brothers store! Eh~, is that so? Then you dont need this? I do! When I start to feel hungry, please warm it up again. Please just leave it be for now, Botchan. Alright. I sat on a vacant chair and watched over their exchange. The room was cluttered as usual, so it seemed that something would break if I moved around carelessly. So, whats your business here? Do you want to see my cool face that much? A-ni-ki? Hey, hey, Im just kidding. Is it the continuation of the lecture about wands? I got it ready. Alright! Please take care of me. Gilbert put the bag which was ced in the corner of the room on the desk after the tart package was removed. He looked like he was having fun as he spread the contents of the bag. Gilberts second wand course was starting. First of all, from the part that had be ambiguous yesterday. Were going to explore the Alteration of spells a bit more. It seemed that we wouldnt use a ckboard for todays lecture. Gilbert referred to the wands arranged on the desk. There are certain standardized things in the spells that can be charged into a wand. When constructing a normal spell, it is the norm tobine the least burdensome and most convenient particle size. Well, as long as you think about the size and power. This also determines the creation time and theplexity of the spell-building. Arranged on the desk, there were three Magic Missile wands. Even though it was the same kind of wand, each wand had a different design. The most basic way of making this wand is this. He pointed to the wand with the most familiar specification among the three. It looked like it was made of verymon materials and was in ordance with themonly known recipe. Now then, there are two ways of doing Alteration to the magic of a wand. Gilbert advanced the lecture while looking at me and Harold alternately. When he did that, Gilbert seemed sincere. I thought that people were missing out because of his tendency to act insolently around people he wasnt close with. The first way. Construct it into an extended state during the creation time and charge it. This one is easy to understand. Its a heavy burden at the time of creation, but its a way to make the wand easier to use. The more spells that make up the high-order magic, the harder it is to break up the establishedposition. That is why it costs time and material. This technique is the specialty of Duke of Aurelia, the head of Visitors n. Gilbert pointed towards the wand with borate design. It was a special wand made of materials that seemed to be much more expensive than the first one. As I had been told, many of Otou-samas wands were specially made. Harold watched the luxurious wand with shining eyes. Making something like this, it seems very fun~~! Haha, the reason why you can enjoy the burden of creating extended wands is because Botchan is special. The remodelling of the magical structure is generally difficult and painful. Heeh, no way~! Ever since he was told that he was special, Harold seemed to have be even more involved in making wands. It certainly would make me happy if I was told that I was suitable for doing what I liked to do. Then the second way. In this case, it can only be performed by performers of a certain disposition, but the creator will have it easy. Generally speaking, you just need to stuff inrge quantities of magic with standardized particle size into a wand. This is the way to use the method you were using yesterday. Along with themand execution of the wand, the performer ces a load on the magical structure, break and distort the spell, then reconstruct and activate the desired result. It is necessary for the performer to have a strong enough inhibition to endure the burden on the magical structure and the knowledge to reconstruct as they desired. And my disposition is suitable for this? Thats correct, Ojou-san. By the way, here is the wand sample. Gilbert handed the third wand to me. H-huh? It was heavy? The size and the materials seemed to be the same as the standard wand, but it was somewhat strange and heavy. And the build was considerably thoughtful. There was a fine design that wouldnt be seen if you didnt look closely that seemed to be applied on the whole wand. Using this method, you will need many times as much charging as usual. Efficiency gets considerably worse because the spell is broken and distorted, and it deviates from the optimum particle size. Even though you can put 200 or 300 charges, the magic that you can perform will only two or three times. Therefore, it is suggested to prepare a dedicated wand for that purpose. I stared at the wand in my hand. In short, it was a wand that was charged many times as much as a normal wand. Because this is a borrowed wand, I cannot let you use it Here, this is the wand you used yesterday. It should be able to have 100 charges stuffed into it, but right now the amount of charge is zero. Eh It was surprising that it would be empty. I thought that 70 charges would remain since I used 30 for yesterdays simultaneous shooting. Both methods will have a recoiling reaction, that is, the magical power that flows back to the user at the time of execution is huge. However, there are many things that heavy wands like this do when it was used, so there is a further burden on users. Ha~if it was someone with a constitution like me, they absolutely shouldnt use it Harold said while rubbing his right arm. It was the part that was wounded by the reaction of the wand when he was young. But, if were only talking about creating wands, both methods will be easier for someone with zero inhibition value. No matter if it was a sswork-like wand that was stuffed with troublesome spell construction, or if it was a strong and heavy wand that can withstood mass charges. Both methods seem interesting, either way Id better be able to live up to the expectations. I noticed that Gilbert had a slightly surprised look. He cleared his throat and kept talking. Incidentally, it was the Nibelheim family of alchemists in the northwestern area that had developed heavy wands with arge amount of spells. Our Turm family helped out with the mass-production. The main user of this rtively low-cost wand is the lower level soldiers who cannot arrange for expensive wands. H-heeh, the Nibelheim family, huhthis is my first time hearing that. The soldiers use this wand to bash their enemies while burning their arms. Due to the disquieting information of his parents home, Harold seemed somewhat nervous. So Nibelheims industry was not only producing silverware, but also producing wands as weapons during the war, huh. So, Botchans ancestor gained hundreds and thousands of money from war. Shock appeared on Harolds face. Gilbert grinned devilishly. W-why do you know that I am someone from Nibelheim family, Aniki? Moreover, you were speaking like my family is the bad guy. Its fine, isnt it. Since Im also someone from Turm family, why are you a bad guy? Regarding my knowledge of Botchans parents home, well, if there is something like this Gilbert took out a notebook from his bag. In that notebook was written the name Harold Nibelheim. Aniki, is that my? Eehh!? Are you the son of Earl Nibelheim? I decided to be surprised exaggeratingly. I also noticed Haroldsst name, but this surprise was deliberate. I was hiding my identity as a dukes daughter right now, and this should be the natural reaction. Wait! Erica! Y-y-you dont have to worry about it No waywhy is the son of a noble householde to a ce like this. I, I have been very rude No, no, no, you dont need to worry. Please stop the honorific, I beg you. Harold became flustered. Gilbert was grinning unapologetically. I also felt likeughing but endured it. Well, my father also had a rank. Although it is only a Viscount below the Earl and he has handed it over to my eldest brother. Aaah~~~, stop with the revtion~~~. Ehthen, he was the Turms principal!? Yeah, well. Since Im the thirteenth child, Im just an ordinary man who is not concerned with such things like the family inheritance or concession, you know? This was unexpected. No way, that shop owner was the rumored wealthy merchant who bought the noble peerage,thatTurm elder!? I thought that he was not an ordinary person, but I didnt think that he wastheformer principal. Good grief, its not unreasonable that customers will rarelye here. The head of the Turm family is the shopkeeper, and the son of Earl Nibelheim is the clerk. Unless you arent affected by scary things, or very particr about wands, right? So thats why there arent that many customers. By the way, the one who rmended the Turm Wand Store to me was the daughter of Rails family who had a personal view about wands. I wondered if this was some kind of surprise. If possible, I wanted more detailed information to prepare myself, Tricia-san. No, this store is popr among neighboring aristocratsalthough only one person wille every two days. I guessed this store was not popr, wasnt it? I thought so, but I decided to keep my silence for now. Its surprising that Ojou-san will care about it. Oops, we got derailed. Since you now got a deeper understanding of the wands, do you want to trial shoot again? Gilbert had an evil-like expression while still smiling gently, as he urged us to the testing field. Chapter 67 - Crucible Street (part four)

Chapter 67: Crucible Street (partfour)

Good grief, when I was in the academy, I should have learnt a little about wands Even after arriving at the testing site, Gilbert was turning over the pages of a book that seemed to be a textbook about wands. In the textbook, there were lots of scraps of calf-pelt papers instead of bookmarks and memo papers, and it seemed that he did his best for this lecture. It might be better to give him something as thanks before returning to Aurelia territory. Which school did Aniki go to? Was it a local alchemy school? HmC, it was Lindis. What?! The magic academy city!? How nice, I also want to go there. I wish my father would let me Aah, if you want to incorporate Hafan-derived magic into the wands in the future, that would be better. If you go there, you can learnprehensively including about the unusual power of other areas. While preparing the golems, I was listening to the conversation between the two of them. I would be enrolling in Lindis, so I was anxious about gathering any information about it. I was mainly majoring in Alchemy and Magic Creation System. Huh? Master permitted your admission properly. But you didnt major in Wand? I went to Lindis after I ran out of the house. My old man didnt have any say in thisI talked too much. Move your hands, Botchan. Okay, okay. Certainly, was there something he wanted to make? His reminiscence matched with the story Tirnanog heard from the Turm elder. Anyway, if he didnt enroll as a son of Viscount Turm, was he a schrship student? Or maybe he found some aristocrat to be his patron and entered as a schrship student. Alright, its in this page. Yeah, after all it seems that the image is important. First of all, try imitating from this page. I looked into the page Gilbert had opened. Examples of how to recognize the magic inside the wand were posted. A method to recognize it as an aggregate of fine sand, a method to recognize it as a paint, a method to recognize it as a metal in a crucible I also thought about it by myself yesterday, but looking at this, it seemed that it was fine to be more free with my ideas. If you find something that fits with yourself, it seems to be better to study using that method. Understood. Oh, but I guess there is no actual wand. Oo~i, Botchan. Yes, yes. Good grief~, you work your personnel too hard~. After Harold finished making the golems, he brought over some wands. How rare of Harold, these wands were very ordinary. If it was me, I can make wands with a more outstanding ability. Since this is a users skill practice, how can I use a special wand? That is, well, thats true. I chose the Wand of Magic Missile from among them. Among the offensive wands, there was an impression that this was not the go-to wand. I tried several images with the wand in my hand. Sand, paint, crucible, nt seed, brick, y. Each one had a slightly different impression. And one of thest posted in the textbook. Coincidentally, it matched with the method I came up withst night. Yarn. I came up with an image of the yarn used for knitting. But what was posted in the textbook was about the thinner handicraft yarn. So, I decided to go further and think of a thinner, silky yarn. To be honest, among the things I saw yesterday, there was a nice image source. Based on the image, I drew out the power charged inside the wand. Ohh!? What is this!? Erica!? A thin golden thread of magical power surrounded the wand I had in hand. I tried to imagine the thread of light which the Rainbow Strap gave out when Harold used it. No way, we can see the image of Ojou-san withdrawing power from the wand? Rather than that, she really seems to be pulling out the magical power. I unravelled the thread of magical power that was pulled out and weaved it again in the desired shape. When I made some knots and stitches, suddenly I felt like the wand hated it, there was an illusion as if it struggled in my hand. I guessed this was the limit. I put the magical thread inside the wand once again and aimed the wand towards the golems. Now then, the first shot. Threeyers of magic circle expanded from the tip of the wand. The magic circles fused while twisting and turning, and it became one distorted magic circle. When I shook the wand, the magic circle promptly formed one magic bullet. I heard a small sound from afar. One sandbag stuck on the other side of the wall was broken, and smooth sand were spilling out. When I looked closely at the golem in front of the sandbag, there was a small hole in the part corresponding to the heart. What an amazing prating powerthis, is this truly Magic Missile? Huh? That sandbag, doesnt it have increased durability by means of special processing? I actually aimed for the emeth characters. It seemed that I got slightly misaligned when I saw a ce that didnt copse. As expected, I should practice the uracy of my aim. Second shot. Or rather, thest shot. I shook the wand towards the ceiling. One gigantic golden magic circle deployed overhead. Geh!? Wait, wait! What is this, uwah!? Harold and Gilbert retreated back to the entrance instinctively, looking at the magic circle that expanded on the ceiling. Ah, I should have exined first that it was aimed properly towards the golems. Oh well. I released all the magical power inside the wand and activated the Magic Missile with range extension. shes of light were pouring down. The pierced golems were crumbling. Dense cloud of dust was rising. When the field of view was cleared, all five golems that became targets were destroyed and returned into a mountain of soil. I nodded after seeing the chest part of all five golems were pierced. Even if it got extended extensively, it seems that the element that aimed at the sighted part of the original Magic Missile remained properly. WaitI feel like you just said something amazing! The two people who were evacuating came over to marvel at the destroyed golems. How amazing. I cannot do something like this without leaving any trace. If I do this during the creation time, the wand will be broken. To think that you will get the hang of it in just one day. What an amazing talent. It was a storm of high praise. It was both scary and convenient that I could do anything with it depending on the image. I felt some resistance of the wand when using it, so that had to be the load. Even if it went well, I thought over it as something to reflect upon. When I returned, it seemed better to summarize it in a notebook. After finishing the evaluation meeting inside my brain, I decided to ask Gilbert what I was interested in since a while ago. Gilbert-san, is Alteration can only be applied for offensive wands? No, it can be applied for various things. I think it is effective whether you tinkered with the vision, space, or location information. What about past vision or future vision? Well, if you tinker with time and space, as expected the load will also be high. Before that, it costs huge amounts of money only for one use of past vision or future vision, so we cannot try it at a moments notice. I seeso thats how it is. How regretful. I thought it would be useful if I could look to the past a year ago or if I could see six years in the future. But, even if I deducted those, this Alteration might be quite a useful technique. For me who had a high possibility of meeting or visiting a phantom beast from now on, it would be better to increase my attack power as much as possible. But, well, how enviable that you dont have to worry about injuries even if you use an extended-range wand~. Yes, if its only this much, it seems to be within my scope. The one I rmended to Ojou-san is the type of wands that can be charged with spells inrge quantities. Its versatile and rtively inexpensive. Oh, thats right. Gilbert pounded his hand and drew our attention. How about improving Botchans wands while having Ojou-san try out the limits of the wand Alteration? Botchans hobby is profitable, surely your research about special wands will give rise torge amount of money. You can make more variety of wands with that money, and Ojou-san can also use a lot more wands. I see. If Harold could make prototype wands, my storage of weapons will also be easier to get. If thepensation was not mary but a report to Harold instead, then that would be even more great. That is an attractive proposal. I stared at Harold and nodded. Ahaha, I did it, Botchan. A wonderful coborator has been made. Aniki! See, when you made a proposal, you must appeal not only to yourself but also to your opponent. Harold turned red and pushed away Gilbert who was slinging an arm around him. Well, there were differences between adults and children, so I didnt think they would need to be shy. I wondered if I could extend the bargaining power now. Isnt that great, lets get along well. Yes, please take care of me. Harold grasped my hand with both hands as he smiled and said so. Alright, with this you have be my partner! Yes Partner was somewhat an exaggeration and kind of embarrassing though, but oh well. With this we had be coincident partners of interest. Good, good. If that is the case, Earl Nibelheim will be pleased as well, right, Botchan? Harold responded to the words of Gilbert who was looking at our exchange with a smile. I felt that Harolds expression was somewhat cloudy. No, about my father. He doesnt want me to use a wand or create it. Eeh~, why is that. Why is the Nibelheim family like that? My father doesnt like wands very much. Speaking of which, Harold seemed to have said simr things before. Gilbert said to Harold with a knowing look. Haha, since the previous Earl Nibelheim made a profit with the munitions, did he and the current Earl not get along well? My father and grandfather were very close. Eh~, I thought they would have a troubling parent-child rtionship. Rather, in my house, my rtionship with that person is pretty strained. Harold closed his eyes while sighing as if in resignation. But, well, Im pretty sure that was my fault. Then, Harold began to talk bit by bit about the ident that urred to himself. Harold, who was a 3-years-old, was a curious child. It seemed that he loved to secretly sneak into his fathers Wunderkammer at that time. It was a mountain of treasure for a small child. Lots of alchemy materials, usedpact athanor, brand new beakers and test tubes forpounding, lead solidified by casting, and shavings of brass. Harold said he could spend hours just watching the storehouse. The day when that ident urred. A special wand that happened to be familiar to the Nibelheim family was rolling on the floor. Earl Nibelheim was always carrying it around for self-defense. Perhaps since he wasnt using it, he nned to charge it at that time, and maybe that was the only salvation. A curious three years old child loved his cool fathers wand. If you saw your favorite adults treasure falling on the floor, everyone would surely do the same thing. Harolds father, who was surprised by the loud sound, came running only to see the ruined room and the figure of his son who fell down limply. His right hand was burned red, and it seemed that the magical power was still smoldering like a me on his skin. Harolds father hurriedly brought him to a doctors house for first aid. The doctor who finished the treatment told Harolds father to give up on hisplete recovery. Although the superficial injuries would be healed, it was difficult to pull out the extraneous magical power that stuck in his body. Therefore, this childs right hand will remain limp for a while, he said. Harolds right hand couldnt move a twitch for about two years. After that, he earnestly requested Turm Elder, who had started his retirement, to perform medical treatment for one year. Finally, when he was about six years old, his right arm could move like ordinary people. Since then, that person ceased creating wands that he was doing as a hobby, and even stopped carrying a wand for self-defense. Thatsthats a heart-breaking story. The topic that was brought up casually was unexpectedly heavy. Gilbert scratched his head but didnt look sorry. However, while I was at my Masters store, I was bingpletely addicted to creating wands. After that, that person and I kept passing each other. I admire him and I love him, but For that person, I seem to be a difficult child. Harold rubbed his right hand with his left hand. Perhaps there was still an after-effect, or maybe that was a habit when he was feeling uneasy. Well, he is busy at work, so I havent got a chance to speak properly with him. Now theres hardly any reason to talk. He has been struggling for the mining rights of the new silver vein for the past year. Mining rights? Aah, the silver vein in the Nibelheim territory seems to end up withered and in low quality. If we cannot gather any ore at all, theres no point in developing a new refining method, right? A warning bell was ringing in my head at the words mining rights of the silver vein. Although the copse of the County of Nibelheim was involving silver vein fraud, I wondered if it was fine. But the mining rights of the silver veintheres going to be a big money fluctuation. We have only bought the mining rights of the high-quality silver vein recently atst. We borrowed money with the territory as a coteral. Hmm, high-qualtity, huh. Where is the silver vein located? At the County of Argene. There seems to be an unspoiled high-quality silver vein that was originally part of the royal territory. County of Argene. Those were words I had heard before. And if that was certain, then Earl Nibelheim had already been scammed. Well, since I was already chasing after the scammer, the topic had never been brought up. No, the rights to dig up the silver vein of Argene is never going to be sold. What? Hmm, what do you mean, Ojou-san? Harold and Gilbert stared at me with a surprised face. I knew that the mining rights of that silver vein was never put out for sale. That was because I nned to inherit it from my deceased mother. The heiress thats going to inherit that territory and the peerage hasnt reach ten years old yet, so she shouldnt be able to exercise her rights. All of a sudden, I felt as if the temperature had dropped a few degrees. I could see blood drained from Harolds face. Have you noticed? Aurelia C> Aurum which means gold, and Argene C> Argentum which means silver. Chapter 68 - Crucible Street (part five)

Chapter 68: Crucible Street (partfive)

Why do you know about that, Erica! Harold finally squeezed out his voice. His facial expression and voice both had a slight anger. That would also be my natural reaction if I heard from an outsider, Your parents are scammed. Now then, what should I do. I would never hide the fact that I was the daughter of Duke of Aurelia. That was because it would make it difficult for them to trust me if I deceive them with a poor lie. The question was, how to exin it so that they believe me. If I say that I am Erica, the daughter of Duke Aurelia and that my deceased mother was Countess Argene, will you believe me? Ha, haaah!? No, it is true that the daughter of Duke of Aurelia is eight or so years old, but Wait, Botchan. Stay calm. Ojou-san, even if you say such a thing suddenly, we cannot judge whether we can really believe you or not. Can you prove it somehow? Harold, who couldnt regain his mind in his confusion, was covered by Gilbert who was somewhat calm. Well, of course it woulde to this. I pulled out a pendant from my neck and showed them the seal that was carved on the tip. Is this fine? The golden pendant head had been decorated. It was a substitute for a seal used when closing the sealing wax. A design simr to the crest of Duke of Aurelia and a design of the star. However, it showed that the star had be a falling star to incorporate the emblem of my maternal family. It was a coat of arms to prove myself. The design of the sea and the star, huh. Indeed, this is the coat of arms that is only permitted by Duke of Aurelia, Aniki. This coat of arms was not something to wear as a joke. Although penalties were not clearly stated, there was little to be gained by making others believe you wanted to pick a fight with an opponent that holds such authority. They seemed to have believed me in some way. There were other means if they didnt believe me even after I showed them this. I have known that you are a daughter of a noble house, but this, another amazing truth hase out Well, its like the people that have beening to our store. I was wondering if you were somedy from a noble family that were traveling incognito, but the dukes daughter~~!? Its Aurelia too. If the society is the world, then for us she is like a princess, Botchan. P-princessOhime-sama!? Thats right, Ohime-sama! Huh, why did ite to this? They were starting to get excited about something strange. It had been several hundred years since King Aurelia became the minister of King Ignitia, so they didnt have to react like that. Didnt we have something to seriously worry about? The fraud, you know, the fraud! The important thing right now is to find out whether the mining rights is genuine or not, and to find out the partner who earned money from Earl Nibelheim, right!? As I said that, they seemed to have regained their senses as a result. Harold replied that it would be difficult. We borrowed money from a northern aristocrat. That is seriously bad. The guys from Lucanrant have no mercy. The money should be returned in two to ten years. This frauds timing is bad. Now, unless you get the mining rights, the silverware industry wouldnt be able to keep going, right? Because it seems that those guys will want you to return their money back starting tomorrow. Gilbert looked bitter. Lucanrant had many aristocrats that remained barbaric. Depending on the partner, even if he said that he was caught in a fraud and would like to have time extension, there were northern aristocrats who wouldnt let him off. This was a tough situation. Um, if you believe my words, Id like Harold to tell your father. Harold made a thoughtful expression and nodded to my words. I believe in you. If we are scammed, we must do something before my family gets destroyed! Thank you, Harold. Im the one who is thankful. The line between me and Harold was now connected. The thing that would cause me to die in the original game was that Harolds house was destroyed by the fraud of my territory. It wasnt me who deceived his family directly, but it couldnt be helped even if he misunderstood and med me. Because no matter what the reason was, his father who got caught up in this fraud would die. Well then, Im going to change my clothes since it will be bad if I go with this appearance. Harold went towards the back of the store while running fast. Then, during that time I will go to the Notary Guild. Gilbert who remained offered so while picking up his cloak from nearby. He seemed to move for Harolds sake. I will leave it to you, Gilbert-san. Notaries were essential upations for contracts in which arge amount of money was involved. They wrote down, managed, and certified what kind of people who underwentmercial transactions, and what kind of conditions they undertookmercial transactions. In thisrge trade city, it was said that a notary who was approved by King Ignitia made a guild. The power they could exercise was also great, and at the time of nonpliance, the penalties were given under their authority. The Notary Guild should have been in the guild hall. As expected, the confirmation with the guild would be difficult for children like me. It was good that Gilbert had stayed in this ce. If its over there, there should be documents about the recent business transactions. First of all, its not worth considering that they wouldnt supress the detailed contents of the mining rights trading. Especially, the one who contracted with Earl Nibelheim, I wonder who it is. When we worked out the details, Harold returned. He was dressed in a dark green fine cloak and looked like a son of a noble house. We told Harold that Gilbert would go to the Notary Guild. Aniki! You should depend on me at time like this, Botchan. Since I am the youngest child, sometimes I want to be depended on as someone elses brother. Gilbert raised his thumb while winking. Then, I will leave the matter about the Notary Guild to Aniki, I will go to my father! Does Harold know where Earl Nibelheim is today? Perhaps, hes in Water Pce. Because there should have been business dealings. Harold sighed deeply. There were deep wrinkles between his eyebrows. The problem is whether he will hear my story properly or not. If I go with you, I think it will be fine. After all, if the heiress herself said that the inheritance is not for sale, I think that he will believe it. Is that fine? It will cause you trouble Because its not totally unrted with me, you know? Because the fraud was done using the name of my property. Thats right, because we cannot afford to buy the mining rights that the legitimate owner doesnt sell. Gilbert crossed his arms and nodded in agreement. Uh, by the wayif I leave it like this, will it only going to leave debt in my house? If we can catch the con artist, wouldnt it be fine? No, even if we caught them, if they dont have the money on them, its over. Even if you want to contract with a new different mine, you wont be able to borrow money. Earl Nibelheim wont only be deprived of money, but also his reputation, which is the most important thing in business. As Gilbert pointed it out, Haroldsplexion steadily became paler. I felt sorry when I looked at him. Then, I will go to the Notary Guild before lunch time and I will ask about the contract. Since my seventh big brother is there, the conversation should be fast. Gilbert quickly wore his cloak and pulled out his bag. He opened a door different from what we have been using and went out of the Wunderkammer. Now then, we tooah, if we leave in this way, wont yourpanion search for you? I will write a note on the ckboard here. He will certainly notice it. I left a message to Tirnanog on the ckboard we used for the lecture yesterday. It was information about the matter of fraud and where we would be going. If I waste, I instructed him to meet me in my room in Water Pce. Today my father is supposed to be in Water Pce. Then, lets take a boat there quickly. After that, Harold and I went out to the city from the back door of the store and went through a dark-colored canal using a boat. But I wonder if we can quickly find Earl Nibelheim in that huge pce. Certainly, Water Pce should have lots of rooms indeed. Its fine. Because Knot Reed including that pce is my garden. Harold said so while staring at the white pce across the canal. Chapter 69 - Crucible Street (part six)

Chapter 69: Crucible Street (partsix)

It was around noon when we reached the small square in front of Water Pce. Harold and I went through the gate of the pce from the front. Inside the pce, there was a tense atmosphere in preparation for the arrival of the Ignitia party tomorrow. Led by Harold, we went through the corridors where the guest rooms were lining up. It was a ce I saw for the first time, because it was in the opposite direction from the room I was staying in. Water Pce owned by Turm family was a huge building with 500 rooms. Instead of staying at a neighboring noblemans cottage, they always had a room prepared for him to stay during events and business negotiations. Harold exined so. I gradually became uncertain about where I was going. At that time, Harold finally stopped in front of a white door. Is it here? Aah, this is the room they lend to my father. If he doesnt stay here, well, I will go and visit the rooms of his business partners one by one. Harold knocked on the door quickly, opened the heavy door and immediately entered the room. Tou-san, are you here? Theres something I want to talk to you about! Earl Nibelheim had a surprised expression on the sudden appearance of his son. It seemed that he was about to go somewhere. He was wearing impable aristocratic clothes, and had a coat and a document bag in his hands. Im sorry, Harry. Im busy right now. I wonder if its fine to talk about that matterter. Its absolutely not fine. Its a big problem for the Nibelheim family! Ah, I know. It is a big problem. Eh!? Earl Nibelheim and Harold were staring at each other. Unlike yesterday when he was extremely excited and happy, right now he felt withdrawn as he turned quiet and inconspicuous. I wondered if that happy personality was some kind of acting to throw people off guard, or if it was only something alchemy-rted that could make him switched into that direction. Earl Nibelheim turned his gaze towards me and nodded while smiling to conceal his internal distress. Somehow, I could sense deep fatigue from hisplexion. Thank you for this, Erica-sama. It seems that you are friendly with my son, I am honored. I see, Harry also noticed this issue thanks to you. Then, Tou-san noticed it too? Aah, I was talking to the Duke of Aurelia about the mines of Argene territory, but there was something strange. I see, so the name of Argene territory came out during the businessworking. I became concerned about how it wasmunicated to my father. T-then this conversation will be quick. We need to find the fraudster right away The fraudster, huhthats right, of course, we will check it. But, there are other issues that have to be prioritized. I have important business negotiations. If you wait for too long, the fraudster will escape! Harry, my business was helped by various people. I cant be gone from my seat at a moments notice, there are meetings with some people that cannot be postponed. Earl Nibelheims reasoning also made sense. If the rted party to the incident was upset and neglected the deal, his reputation would be ruined. If his unrest was seen to the surface, his surroundings would see that he was someone who couldnt deal with crisis and took advantage of his weakness. He needed to look as if business was as usual. Even after surviving this incident, if he wanted to continue themercial transaction with Knot Reed, he needed to maintain his reputation. But, Harold had his own logical reason. It was the pr opposite to Earl Nibelheims reasoning. Before my eyes, Harold had an expression that I didnt know whether he was sad or irritated. So you still have the time to talk to the creditors of each territory, while the fraudster hasnt been caught! Its fine, only Duke Aurelia and I know about this incident. I have been keeping a long rtionship with all of the investors in this case. First of all, I have to speak with some of them, or I cannot advance forward. Aah! Jeez! Fine, you obstinate person!! Harold shouted loudly and stopped talking with his father. He mmed the door open in his irritation and left the room. I hesitated about what to do. I had to pursue Harold, but Erica-sama, I apologize this time for causing you trouble. But, whatever the oue of this matter is, I will not hurt your honor. Earl Regarding the matter of fraud, I have already arranged my steward to start investigating. Please also tell my son that. Yes. Thank you very much, Erica-sama. Earn Nibelheim gently lowered his head. He might be a person who was easily misunderstood by his appearance or words. But, surely he was a fundamentally sincere person who wouldnt depart from his own principle. Aah, but, this was the source of the trouble from the previous problem. With this, it was painful for me not to say that your death g will rise. I wouldnt feelfortable living now. I also lowered my head and followed Harold. First of all, I had to solve his misunderstanding and told him that Earl Nibelheim was also investigating the fraud. I arrived at the exit while bing dazzled by the white and gold decorations that were scattered in the pce. At the corner of the square, I found Harold standing upright. Harold looked at my face and made an apologetic expression. Have you been waiting? SorryI forgot about you and cast you aside. No, its fine. I, far from convincing my father, I lost my own temper. It cannot be helped. Lets go back to the store first. Anyway, we had to meet up with Gilbert. I hoped there was a result that would turn this situation around. Both of us got into a ferryboat and returned to Crucible Street. On the boat, I told Harold that Earl Nibelheim was investigating the fraud. Hearing that, Harold seemed to regain his calm. We sneaked into the Wunderkammer of Turm Wand Store from the back door. Inside the room, Gilbert was talking with Tirnanog. When we came back, they noticed us and turned toward us. Wee back. Ojou-san, Botchan. Im surprised, that was quick. Sorry, Tir. I suddenly changed the schedule. No, I have heard the circumstances from this guy. Something seems to have changed suddenly. First of all, the four of us surrounded the table and we reported the situation in Water Pce briefly. Harold finished talking and asked Gilbert with anxious expression. How was it in Anikis side? Ah no, about that. I was talking about it to this mister too It seems that something very bad happened in your side. Gilbert nodded with a glum expression. Sighing, he conveyed the story he had heard in the Notary Guild. It seems that the merchant who should have sold the mining rights to Earl Nibelheim is no longer here. It was only three days ago. Every family member and servant of the merchant seems to disappear overnight. They seemed to be in such a hurry, they left in the middle of making soup. They had set up a store in this town for more than a decade, their assets and credits were also stable. It was as though they were abducted by fairies. I felt something really ominous somehow. No matter how I thought about it, that merchant was The detailed circumstances of this story had yet to spread, but its just a matter of time before the story of the fraud will leak out. No way However, they have no reason to do this fraud. There is no way a business partner of 10 years will do such a thing. Did Earl Nibelheim get betrayed by a trusted business partner? Moreover, perhaps even if we tried to find those people, we wouldnt be able to find them anymore. And, as three days had passed, it would be difficult to pinpoint the real culprit. With this, he wouldnt be able to recover his funds. This situation already seemed to be heading to a rather bad direction. It seems that the mining rights document of the Argene territory used for the contract was cleverly counterfeited. Perhaps, a high-skilled mage was involved. So, is Hafan involved behind the scenes? I wonder. If its only magic, people of othernds can also learn how to use it. So that cant be used as a clue, huh Oops, I have learned of the person Earl Nibelheim borrowed money from. It was none other than Han Lucanrant from Margrave of Urs. If we called him ording to the northern patronymic customs, it was Han yson. Officially, he was a man called Han Lucanrant, Margrave of Urs. When he heard that name, Harolds face was drained of blood even more.
So, in Lucanrant they follow patronymic customs to name themselves, rather than ast name. Just like in d, which is patronymic, Han yson means he is Han, the son of y. And if my guess is right and Lucanrant is this worlds d, then for the daughters, there will be dottir in their name. Although in this story, since they dont have ast name, they adopted their countrys name as their officialst name, which is Lucanrant. Thats why, even if they seem to have the samest name Lucanrant, Han and Chloe (the games heroine) may not actually be one family. About ude (thest capture target), well, who knows? XD Btw, this guy had been mentioned before by Ann in ch18. Chapter 70 - Crucible Street (part seven)
Chapter 70: Crucible Street (partseven)
Han yson. The lord of Margraviate of Urs which was located at the western boundary of the Lucanrant region. A big man that looked like a wolf. It was said that he was a merciless and ferocious man who seemed to match his outer appearance. It was said that he kidnapped the poption of his fief without regards to gender and age, and killed them mercilessly. It was said that many young children, who lost their parents due to the Devil Hunting that was carried out in the fief, were took into captivity and taught them the arts of murder. It was said that a maid who appeared in the mansion of Margrave of Urs subordinate, was tortured for a long time under suspicion of demonic possession, and her body was thrown into the sea. A man who constantly had such bloody rumors around him, that was Han. All the advance payments paid by Earl Nibelheim have been stolen. He nned to earn back by using the silverware industry, but as long as he doesnt have the mining rights, even that is doubtful. If Han knows the status quo, I dont know what he would do. N-no way Harold was at a loss after hearing Gilberts report. It was understandable. Harold probably knew the danger of the person called Han better that I did. Did Earl Nibelheim only borrowed money from Han? No, he also borrowed money from some of Knot Reed merchants. It wasnt as much as the amount he borrowed from Han, but it was quite a reasonable amount. They may give him some more time, but what will happen if Han moves too? Then, the partner who Earl Nibelheim said would meet earlier was probably a neighboring merchant. While looking at us alternately, Gilbert told us the good news atst. There is only one good news. Earl of Nibelheim insured his silver vein with Turms insurancepany. If we can show a prove about this fraud crime, the insurance will be issued. My older brother is working as a higher-up in the insurancepany, so if it goes well then we may be able to skip some procedures. It might even cover the amount of money needed to contract new mining veins, Botchan. Insurance! Finally, Harolds cheeks got reddish. By the way, Knot Reed was a city full of insurancepanies for merchants and nobility, including maritime insurance. As expected from Trade City Knot Reed. Okay, lets go to the site if you decide so. If this is a big deal, the Sorcery Tag should remain in the mine. If we look at it, wont it be a clue for something? Sorcery Tag was a type of magic used in contracts such asmercial transactions. It did not give a magical enforcement to the contractor, as you might imagine from the name, but it would record contract information in the goods and ces. Basically, Sorcery Tag wasnt used alone, it was used in conjunction with the corresponding document. If it was a big contract like mining rights of a mine, it was certainly possible that they used Sorcery Tag. Do you know the location of the mine? Uhthat is, because I was preupied with my fatherdamn it, I should have realized it sooner Wait, wait, maybe there is something like that here. Gilbert took out several papers from his bag. The documents spread out on the desk looked like the actual documents used by Earl Nibelheim for this contract. Huh? Was this an information leakage then? Gilbert-san, why are these important documents here? There is my seventh brother in the Notary Guildwell, that happened. Please keep it a secret? How about easily leaking information because you are a rtive, I swallowed the words I wanted to say. Now was the time of emergency, so I couldnt say such a thing. The location information is here. Argene territorysthats pretty far, Aniki. No, ording to this document, there is a transition magic circle that can take us directly from Argene territory to the silver vein. It seems that the Sorcery Tag is installed in two ces, inside the transition magic circle and inside the silver vein. Well then, the destination is those two ces. Aah, but it seems a bit strange for an outsider like us to enter the silver veinah, no, there is Ojou-san. I nodded. Since I was the heiress, it would not be an illegal invasion. I wouldnt hold back my cooperation aftering this far. Is the distance to the transition magic circle far? No, because its just outside Argene territoryif we use a boat or a horse-drawn carriage, its about one or two hours each trip. Alright! Lets go and check it out! Harold stood up quickly from his chair. Gilbert shook his head quietly. Wait, even if we go right now, its evening. The sun will set while we check it out. The ce is a dangerous ce, its risky to head out right now. Then, tomorrow? There will be theunching ceremony tomorrow. Anyway, Botchan, Ojou-san came to Knot Reed for that reason. Then, the day after tomorrow. As they quarrel for a moment, I felt sorry that I would hold them back at this time. When I thought so, Tirnanog cut into their conversation. No, it is possible in the early morning of tomorrow. Eh, is that alright with you? From my conversation with the shop owner some time ago, he said that theunching ceremony will be held at noon. A group of Ignitia has arrived, but they said they would like the dragons to rest before the ceremony. If we go there at sunrise, wont we be able to return at noon even if it takes time to investigate? Yes, thats right. Then I will be able toe with you. Alright, its decided. If we can return by noon, the Notary Guild will also be able to move at the same day. Lets present the evidence gathered while sending Ojou-san there. Gilbert stood up while putting the documents into his bag. We would leave early in the morning tomorrow and return by noon. We would barely be in time for theunching ceremony. In worst case, even if we were a littlete, there was Palug that could substitute for me. Then, I will arrange our means of transport with my older brothers connections. I will also ask my father casually about the matter of Argene territory, Harold. Duke Aurelia, huhit is also because of thepassion of Ericas father that the matter of the fraud has not widespread yet. Speaking of our fathers, have they noticed whats going on? I think that my father cannot move carelessly until the circumstances are clear. Aah, but thanks to that, Han hasnt entered the fray yet. It seems that Earl Nibelheim is getting a great deal of time extension by himself. This fraud was serious because of Hans involvement. Every time his name came out, everyone felt unnatural fear. Then, tomorrows early morning, shall we meet in front of the pickaxe and goblin bridge of Goblin Street? Thank you very much, Aniki! Hey, hey, calm down, Botchan. Lets do our best while there is a way to solve this. Gilbert beat Harolds back and went out of the storehouse. He worked fast, what a reliable person. Fuh I sighed along with a blue-faced Harold. I wondered if myplexion was also not very good. While giving a sidelong nce towards my face, Harold opened his dry lips. Im sorry I bothered you. Because my fatherno, its not just my father, but my houses fault It wasnt any of your fault, this is a terrible experience. The partner of this contract is simply malicious. People who got caught in a fraud would me themselves. But the bad one was the criminal who did the fraud, not the victims. As I said that, Harold had a face that looked like he was about to cry. T-thanks. Its fine, dont worry about it. If there is something I can do, I will cooperate as much as possible, so please tell me anything. Yeahbut, why would you do so much for me? Thats I could have told him a suitable lie, but I didnt want to do that right now. It was because I felt somehow awkward lying to Harold who was in such a state. I wanted to be trusted by him. If I speak honestly, it will be a very long story. So, Ill talk after this incident has been settled. As expected, I couldnt tell him about my previous life nor about the otome game. But I would tell him about the future that might happen. And then, if I was treated as a crazy person and exhausted his amiability, then that was that. Whats with thatyoure a pretty strange person. Well, thats fine though. Besides, were partners, arent we? If you are in trouble, I have to help you. Hahaha, thats truehaha When I said that, Harold smiled. A tear dropped down from his eye. Harold gently wiped it with his sleeve. However, the tears wouldnt stop and were dripping down his cheeks. He wiped them once again. And again. Before I knew it, Harold distorted his face and began to cry while restraining his voice. Surely, he had been thinking that it was difficult and scary all this time. Now, his tension thread had snapped. I rubbed Harolds back. From sobbing, he turned into crying loudly. Tirnanog and I listened quietly to his cries for a while. After crying for a while, Harold regained his calm. I, even if there is a painful thing, the tears have run out. Its pathetic. I, I am a man. But, I decide I will only cry this once. I have decided my resolution. To be able to endure even the most difficult fate. After wiping his face with his arm, Harold faced me directly. I couldnt see any timidness from his expression. Me tooI will do what I can. Thats why, Erica, see you tomorrow. Yes, Harold. See you tomorrow. Lets settle everything tomorrow. Encouraging each other briefly, we left the wand store. The City of Canals was painted with orange colors of the setting sun. On top of the water surface that was shining golden, a small boat was moving as if gliding. As the town was wrapped in dusk soon, Tirnanog and I returned to Water Pce. Chapter 71 - Crucible Street (part eight)

Chapter 71: Crucible Street (parteight)

When we reached the window of my room, Palug who had turned into me came home. Just then, a servant was bringing in the dinner into the room, so to avoid being spotted we waited for a while. Sorry to keep both of you waiting. Its okay now. Entering the room from the window that Palug had opened for us, I undressed my town girl-style disguise. Not long after that, my stomach rumbled. While eating, I would share about todays events and tomorrows schedule. There were dishes for dinner on the table. Palug had returned to her cat form, and Tirnanog was also taking off his armor and rxing. I also sat down on the chair. I squeezed a cold meat and cheese into sliced rye bread and turned it into an instant sandwich. Cut it in half and gave one to Tirnanog. Because of various things, Im going to change our schedule for tomorrow. Oh my, did any problem arise? In the case of Harold, some problems urred. The fraud has already beenmitted. Earl Nibelheim is not fine at all. Umu, the situation is pretty bad. Everybody seems to be manipted by someone. I gave tea to Tirnanog who was immersed in his sandwich. Palug seemed to be thinking back upon todays events while poking a piece of meat. Speaking of which, when Ernst and Earl Nibelheim were talking, theirplexions suddenly changed. I was in a ce a little far away from them at that time, so I didnt know what they were specifically talking about. What did Otou-sama do after that? Ernst exchanged two or three words with Earl Nibelheim in low voices, and then he suddenly suspended their meeting. He told me to go back to the room, and then he called out the stewards of the property management. And then? Since it would be troubling if the room waspletely empty, I made a stuffing in the bed, put on a disguise and watched over the situation. He seemed to order the stewards to do some secret investigations. After that, wearing the same attire, he pretended to be rxing in the hall. Rxing? His facial expression was as usual, but he was feeling very nervous and he seemed to be listening to other peoples conversation. He was spoken to by some people, but they were just talking unrted things and they seemed to have passed his test. As expected, Otou-sama seemed to be keeping secret about the matter of the fraud in consideration of Earl Nibelheim. It was likely that he was confirming how the current Argene territory was managed by making use of the stewards. Even while acting like usual so that he wouldnt be suspected, he was trying to gather information on his own. I told Palug the detailed information on fraud which I had found out today. Oh no, its a much bigger fraud than I thought! Then its not only the copse of one noble house, but it also seems to have a big impact on the merchants who are rooted in this city, right? Speaking of impact, some days ago, the merchants on the side that had sold the mining rights seem to have disappeared suddenly along with his family and employees. That merchants family, they are not alive anymore, are they? Tirnanog added a conjecture that I couldnt say even if I wanted to say it. Palug also narrowed her eyes and nodded. I agree with the snake. There is no reason increasing the risk of finding trouble by escaping with the servants. Perhaps the real culprit who set up the fraud cut down that merchant and his family. Just like cutting a lizards tail. Yup. When I listened to the story for the first time, I also slightly felt it was like that. They were not escaping, it was highly likely that they were murdered. This case had a much more dangerous smell than just a fraud. Erica,pared to the oracle of ruin, how is the current state? Perhaps, this fraud case will be the impetus for Harold to bear a grudge against me. Since I didnt know the spoiler of the original game third scenario, I had no choice but to guess. However, as long as this situation proceed, the cause was almost definite. Harold was under impression that I was the one who triggered the destruction of his family. He resented me enough that he felt I should die. With the current course of events, the present Harold will be arade of Erica. I wonder if we can we assume that the fate of the oracle could be avoided? In any case, Erica. Is this not the time to quit? If you are involved any further than this, you could get caught in extra danger. Yes, thats true, but What the two of them had pointed out was right. There was a feeling that it would be a mistake if I got involved in this. But, I wanted to help Harold if possible. No matter how many times I shook it off, Harolds crying face always came to my mind. I gazed at Tirnanog and Palug alternately. Please. After all it is worrisome. The phantom beasts nced at each other. Their serious-looking faces broke in a blink of an eye. Kukuku, it cant be helped since you have said that much. Whatever Erica chooses, I will try to fulfil my role as your guardian. Fufufu, I was just teasing you. I have taken your good-naturedness into consideration. They bothughed while looking at me. What, both of you are mean people! Hahahaha, what are you saying, my friend. We are not people, remember? Right, cat. Ufufufu, only at times like this I feel like we are of the same mind! A somewhat prideful poor response had been made. I filled my mouth with the sandwich that I hadnt been able to eat with all the talking just now. Delicious. By the way, my head was full of fraud and I skipped lunch. The saying hunger is the best seasoning was true. While chewing the food, the two beasts carried on with their conversation. Because of that, tomorrow we will have a very tight schedule. From early in the morning we will head to the mine, investigate it and we will be back here by noon. Then Erica will change ce with you and participate in theunching ceremonythats the situation. My, mythe schedule is very tight, huh. It might be better to think about a contingency n in case we werent in time for theunching ceremony. Because Tirnanog would be there, I thought that it would be all right as long as a Palug-ss equivalent phantom beast didnte out. If it seems that we will returnte, Palug should just depart for theunching ceremony. You can see Auguste from a good seat. You will be able to meet the person you wanted to see, but do not leave your seat. Because that golden dragon has a good intuition. Yes, yes, Ill do it perfectly. Yesterday and today, I did it perfectly, didnt I? Palugs mimicry was high-level, in fact, Otou-sama didnt even notice it. While it was a good thing, for some reason I felt remorse that I did something bad to Otou-sama. Aah, thats right, I remember Augustes story. There was some good news for Palug. I told her that I met Auguste and Professor in the city. When she heard that the two dragons, Briar and Blumbell, had hatched from their eggs, Palug became tearful. Soso thats how it is. Im d, Auguste She never shed a tear for herself, but when it came to Auguste, she cried easily. When the story shifted to the dubious magic that was put on the Chalice, her expression changedpletely, and her anger was revealed. No wayof all things, such magic was put on the Chalice? It seems that a dream magic which blocked telepathy was applied. As long as it was in a ce I could invade, I would have torn off such dirty magic. It seems that they aimed for a ce where your protection is thin. When Tirnanog pointed it out, Palug bit her lips bitterly. It was said that the room where the Chalice was ced was beyond the door which never opens except for the royal family. She was an angel that faithfully abided by the rules of humans. In other words, it was the only room in Ind of Messenger that couldnt be reached by Palug. Just, who did it? To be able to hide from my eyes. There seems to be a possibility that the people of Lindis were involved in this case. In this case, it should have been tinkered with before the Chalice was brought in. Lindisthat old school, huh. I am worried, but I cannot step into that building. Im sorry. Its fine, this life-and-death situation is more imminent. But, either wayI will definitely catch the tail of the criminal! Palug bristled, abruptly she red at the direction of the window. But, that direction was the south. Lindis should be about southeast from here. When I finished eating, drowsiness hit me. They looked at me and urged me to take a rest again. After I finished brushing my teeth with toothpaste, caring for my skin, and others, Palug also finished mimicking the appearance of Severe King Jean. Im going to work overnight~. Palug, dont work too hard, okay? I know. We have many things to do tomorrow, so I will do it in moderation and return home. Even if you make a mistake and return homete, do not fall asleep while you are in Ericas form. The snake over there, how about I make you sleep forever? After quarrelling with Tirnanog as usual, Palug turned towards the other side of the window. After sending off the shadow with the fluttering cloak who vanished into the night streets, I went to sleep. Chapter 72 - A False Silver Vein (part one)

Chapter 72: A False Silver Vein (partone)

Early morning on the third day in Trade City Knot Reed. I came home early and substituted with Palug, who had been taking a nap, and left for the city with Tirnanog. From the people of the city where the morning mist was drifting, I heard a rxing song. It was the night watch singing the Dawn Song. Shadows of men in ck uniform were seen here and there as they were managing the fire of the streetmps. The shadows were not just of the night watch. Early morning Town of All Kinds of Goods was much more crowded than I expected and there were even open stores. I wonder what to do. Do you think we have time to make a side trip? What are you going to do? Its necessary to prepare for if we were trapped in a pit or transited to an unexpected ce. Fumu, I think thats just a needless worrybut since its you were talking about, I cannot say that for sure. Thats right. So, I decided to buy a few items. A little magic tool for groceries. I carried a lot of wands as usual, so I was going to fill in parts that couldnt be covered with a wand. While walking by a ship without getting on it, I searched for the grocery store and the general store. Biscuits with mineral water,pass, and things like that. When I tried to enter a magic tool store, I passed by a young man who was exiting the store in a hurry. (Hmm?) Somehow, it looked like a familiar face. Although he looked very in and ordinary, there was an exquisite sense of incongruity. Yeah, somehow, for example, were the sses crooked? I turned around and looked for the figure of that person. Whats wrong, Erica. I feel like there was Actorius-sensei just now. Hou, that gray mage? Elric Actorius. He was a student of Lindis, a clumsy, sses-wearing man. He was one of the capture targets of the game Liber Monstrorum and a friend of my older brother Eduart. But, unless he had some important business here, he was basically a person who was supposed to be in Lindis. Why was he in a ce like this? Elric Actorius-sensei! I called out his name toward the flow of people who wereing and going. On the other side of the road, someone with gray hair stopped perfectly. Ah, there he was. It seemed that he actually was Actorius-sensei. Actorius-sensei looked around the area restlessly. His line of sight passed through the ce where I was several times, but he finally noticed me. A cheerful smile appeared on his face, he waved his hand as he approached me. At the moment he tried to cross the path for a carriage in a small jog, his leg tripped over his own staff. Erica-san, whoaaa~~~~~!? Be carefuCaah!? Actorius-sensei fell and his bag that was thrown opened mid-air. The contents of the bag were flying out as if they had their own will. Multi-colored potion bottles, numerous scrolls, and various magical tools. A package that probably contained valuable items rolled through the road as well. And then, to top it all, a wagon carrying fresh fruits went over it. What was left behind was the wreckage of the destroyed magic tools and a teary-eyed mage who was reaching his hand out for the remains. What a disaster, what a misfortune. I severely regretted inadvertently stopping Actorius-sensei. Truly sorry. However, even if I had a previous knowledge about the disaster, it was impossible to avoid the klutz g. I regained my senses and immediately ran toward the worn-out Actorius-sensei. He raised himself up and picked up his sses which were dirty with mud. It seemed miraculous that only his sses were safe. He put on the dirty sses and smiled heartily despite such disaster. And as expected, his sses were slightly misaligned. Ahahalong time no see, Erica-san. Wow~, I showed you something unsightly, its embarrassing. Are you okay? Are you injured? Im fine~, even if I look like this, my body is quite tough. I apologize, because I called you out suddenly, something like this happened. No, no, its me who was careless. Actorius-sensei gathered the damaged tools and thrust them into his bag casually. Scrolls with horses footprints, broken potion bottles filled with contents, and other magical tools that had been made into junks. Tirnanog and I also helped collecting the scattered goods as much as possible. Ah, this keyits damagedIm in trouble I raised my face to the voice of Actorius-sensei, who seemed to be troubled. A small silver piece of metal covered with mud was on top of his hand. Although it was mercilessly bent like a screw, it seemed that it was previously in the form of a key. It might be some sort of magic tool as it had Hafan magic characters carved on the handle. Perhaps, is it expensive? Ah, no, no, its not that. We can make it from inexpensive materials. Actorius-sensei stopped me who was trying to take out my wallet. As it seemed that he became more troubled when I tried to worry about it, I decided to withdraw. What is this key? If it is urgent, I will ask an acquaintance to introduce you to a locksmith. No, thats not it. This key is a branch authentication key of the transition magic circle established by the investigation team of Lindis. With my materials, I can easily make it. Thats good. Also, I cannot leave it to the general locksmith due to confidentiality. Transition magic circles were variously privileged and confidential, so the management was strict. Tirnanog who gathered the scrolls that had rolled far also came back and joined the conversation. You have the spare materials, huh. You are pretty thorough. Yes, that is, of courseah, oh no. I should have prepared them on my desk. I have to procure them from somewhere else now. This is troublingI wonder if the store dealing with that sort of thing has opened at this time When Tirnanog pointed it out, Actorius-sensei turned pale and held his head. As usual he was a careless and unreliable person. I know someone who is familiar with this area, do you want me to introduce him to you? He might know the convenient material store that has opened even this early in the morning. Umu. If it is that redheaded brat, he will have some connections and is knowledgeable. Ahhh~~, Im saved, Erica-san. Please introduce me to him by all means. To my proposal, Actorius-sensei bowed his head repeatedly to me like he had found a Buddha in Hell. Together with our new travelingpanion, we continued moving toward the meeting ce. By the way, Actorius-sensei seemed to be curious about Tirnanog. It seemed that he finally noticed the strange appearance of mypanion. Who is that? He is my servant. Because its dangerous for me to be walking around the town alone. Increase the thickness of the skin of my face by 40% and evaded the question with a smile. Recently, I felt like I could tell a lie with aposed expression. Actorius-sensei nodded with a look as if he was convinced. He looks very strong. Yes, he is a very reliable servant. So thats how it is~. With only this exnation, Actorius-sensei had a look that didnt have a shred of doubt. That spared me some trouble, but I became worried about him. Ah, by the way, why is Erica-san here in Knot Reed? I am here with my father for theunching ceremony of the new aircraft carrier. Since I got a little free time this morning, Im walking down the street for a society tour. Why did Actorius-senseie here to Knot Reed? Towards my question Actorius-senseis expression became a little clouded. There was some urgent business. The trader who was doing construction near Knot Reed found something that seems to be an archaeological site. Since there was a strong magic reaction in that ruins, the investigation team was sent from Lindis in a hurry Is there any problem with the investigation team? The document I happened to verify contained important statements about the ruins. I hurried here in haste to warn them that there is a possibility that an unexpected ident may ur at this rate. It will be faster for one person to process the document rather than forming an additional investigation team. This! Finally, some information about a suspicious ruin emerged. There should be a monstro in that ruin that would kill me in six years. Is it a ruin where a dangerous phantom beast being sealed? No, no, its rather a ruin of magical equipment for military use. For military? Oops, was it not like what I thought? However, this was my first time hearing that there was a military ruin in this city. ording to the literature, there seems to be a possibility that there arerge-scale destructive weapons from about six hundred years ago. Its very dangerous since that was before each countrys Law of War was enacted. Law of War was thew that was stipted in the Union Kingdom that all organizations should obey even in extreme conditions such as war. Large-scale environmental destruction, genocide, assassination, brainwashing, torture, etc. were the main prohibitions. So you came to tell the investigation team that. Yes, if I dont convey this to the people of the investigation team, bad things can happen. The starting investigators are mainlyposed of alchemists. If the description of the literature is correct, the power of a mage should also be needed. Actorius-sensei fixed his misaligned sses by himself and gazed towards the mountain area. Ooh, when he looked like this, he was quite a dignified person. Especially because at theunching ceremony important people from the neighboring areas will gather. Oh, thats certainly dangerous. Indeed, the timing was bad now. In theunching ceremony, not only influential people from the neighboring areas, but also nobility and royalty from Ignitia would gather. What kind of catastrophe would happen if arge-scale destruction magic started up in this ce? Cold chill ran through my spine. Thats why I need the key to enter that ruins. Is this the key to the transition magic circle? Yes, the ruins are severely blocked so that non-investigators cannot enter. The transition magic circle to the ruins also needs to be unlocked with keys that incorporate authentication spells. If you dont follow the regr procedure, there will be a mechanism to transit you to another safe ce. That was an interesting technology. The mechanism of branching metastasis was something that I would like to learn. I felt that the application seemed to be useful for searching abyrinth and storage department creation. While we were talking about that, we reached Goblin Street. In front of the bridge of goblin and the pickaxe, a redheaded boy with the feeling of readiness was waiting. Chapter 73 - A False Silver Vein (part two)

Chapter 73: A False Silver Vein (parttwo)

Good morning, Harold. Have I kept you waiting? No, I also just got here. Gilbert-san hasnt arrived yet? Yeah, he should be arriving any minute nowbut, is that person also your escort? Harold noticed Actorius-sensei and asked. Actorius-sensei answered with a gentle smile. No, he is a friend of my older brother, not my escort. I met him by chance. Nice to meet you, my name is Elric Actorius. I belong to Lindis as a Kings Schr. Oh~~, Magic Academy City Lindis! Kings Schr! Amazing! That means you are a schrship student! I am called Harold, nice to meet you! Harold offered his hand to shake, and Actorius-sensei responded in a very friendly way. Due to some circumstances, Id like to borrow Harolds wisdom, is it okay? I would like you to tell Actorius-sensei about the material store that is open at this time. I have damaged an important magical key that he uses at work so he must repair it as soon as possible. Magical key, huhthat, unless you were a high-ranking mage you cannot make it, right? To be able to repair that kind of thing by yourselfawesome! Receiving Harolds full of reverence gaze, Actorius-sensei smiled shyly. Harold opened his mouth after thinking about it for a while. Well, instead of going to an ordinary material store, you should go to Turm Magic Store in Crescent Moon Street. Since its a store with many connections in Hafan, they have most rare materials. They should be still in preparations, but if you say that you are introduced by Harry from the Wand Store, they should let you in. Ooh, it seems like a nice store. Thank you very much! I felt that Harold clearly rmended affiliated stores. But if it was a mage with a connection to Turm, it should be a store where trust could be ced. First off, please cross the canal from this Goblin Street and go out to Crucible Street. After that, head towards east and cross over about three bridges, and you will arrive at Crescent Moon Street, Student-san. Cross the canal and three bridges in the east, right. Right! And then, a signboard with a scroll on a tower is thendmark. I see, I see, so its a scroll on a tower. Towards Harolds exnation and hand gestures, Actorius-sensei was nodding while smiling nicely. Thank you very much! Erica-san, Harold-kun! On the boat to cross over to the other side, Actorius-sensei was waving his hand. We watched nervously in case he fell into the river. Tirnanog who was observing Actorius-senseis situation just now muttered. He is a busy man Wellhe seems to have a good head on his shoulder, and seems to be a well-raised and well-bred student. Harolds perspective can also see such things? Ah, the color of his skin and hair are simr to the exiled nobility from Gigantia that I have seen before. I was surprised that Harolds observation was on point. Although it was a knowledge from the original game, Actorius-senseiwasof noble birth. If he was an exiled noble, it was a reasonable deduction. However, to be exiled from the enemy country Gigantia, Actorius-sensei also had a difficult circumstance, huh. I seeyou know a lot. Hehehe, this is nothing. Hm, he seems to have arrived. Isnt it that carriage? I turned my sight toward the direction pointed by Tirnanog. A carriage drawn by two horses approached our location from the direction of Barker Street. If I looked closely, the horses legs were fitted with golem prostheses. When the carriage stopped in front of us, Gilbert came down from the passenger seat. Alright, it seems that everyone is here. Everyone please get on. Uwaah. A golem-type horse-drawn carriage, its a splurge, Aniki. Gilbert. Can we trust that coachman? Aah, he is a person who is favoured by Turm family. At the very least, he wont be tattling to my old man if something happens, he is tight-lipped. When Gilbert said so, the elderly coachman made a frivolous talk. In exchange, this is thest time, Young Master Gilbert. Hahaha, sorry. When the atmosphere became more rxed, we got on the carriage. Along with the horses neighs, the horse-drawn carriage began to run. Then we proceeded toward the transition magic circle outside County of Argene where the evidence of the Sorcery Tag remained. Ah! At that time, I was watching the beautiful nature of the northwest part while being shaken by the horse carriage. Harold, who was sitting across me, suddenly made a loud voice. Whats wrong, Harold? Okay. I think I might have understood. What do you say you understood? Its about wands. I have been thinking about the mass-filling wands that Aniki told me. Apparently, all this time Harold seemed to be thinking about wands. Was this better than being uselessly negative? On the contrary, it was admirable that he was being positive. Gilbert, who was sitting next to Harold, had an exasperated expression and put the biscuit that had been brought to his mouth on a handkerchief spread out on herp. Botchan, are you still half asleep? Theres still time until we reach our destination, so you better sleep now. No, no, my consciousness is clear. I was sleepy until a while ago, but my drowsiness has been blown away at once. While saying that, Harold looked at our faces. Somehow his dark green eyes were shining brilliantly. Last night I was bored since I have finished my preparations, so I was closely observing the mass-filling wands that Master had. No matter how much I looked at them, I have no idea what kind of structure they have. But, just now, the answer came to me as if a fog cleared up at once. Harold exined that the answer was grabbed by him with a gesture as if turning a potters wheel. Its not the time for this, but do you want to try it before I forget it, everyone? Umu, thats fine. Yes, I also want to see it. Botchan, dont push yourself, okay? After getting our permission, Harold suddenly dragged out a small leather bag from his feet and opened it. It was an ultrapact and lightweight mobile storage. The amount of expansion seemed to be small, but it was made to have a good maneuverability It was a memento from two generations ago, he said and withdrew a wand from there. When the spell building and charging were done, a magic circle was expanded and shone. From the spell that was turned out, it was the magic of Gust. Yoshthis seems to be possible. Harold had never dropped parts nor failed to build the spell inside the shaking carriage. With deft hands like a magician, he created a wand. The spell building would elerate with each turn, and the delicate magic would be finished in astonishing speed. As Harold began to concentrate on the creation of wand, Gilbert and Tirnanog began to talk about another story quietly. The topic I heard when I eavesdropped them seemed to be the story of Gilberts father, the store owner of the Turm Wand Store. It seems that he missed you very much, he feels regretful. Come back home. Haha, that self-assured old man isI dont believe it You should return home while you have a ce to return. You will not always have a ce to return forever. I know that, mister. Gilbert was rubbing around his eyes with a lot of effort. Was he glossing over the fact that he was moved to tears, or were his eyes simply tired? Unlike children, adults couldnt cry that easily. Were almost reached County of Argene. I heard the voice of the elderly coachman. When I looked around, the scenery hadpletely changed while I was nning to build a spell of a wand. Harold had also finished with his wand. Gilbert and Tirnanog also stopped talking about the story and was looking at the situation seriously. This isthest one. Harold exhaled a sigh and finished charging the wand. Good work, Botchan. No way, you seeded it in one shot the next day after hearing about it. Each one was finished in terribly short time, this might be my first time seeing an alchemist like you. Hehehe, thats just how it is. Harold seemed to be very embarrassed, seemed like he wasnt ustomed to being praised. Avoiding everyones line of sights, he started to put away his tools in haste. Oops, we seem to have arrived. Everyone, are you ready? Gilbert looked outside the window and said so. Almost at the same time, the horse-drawn carriage stopped with the horses fierce neighs. I checked the time. It was an hour and a half since we left Goblin Street. Since we arrived without spending too much time in transit, I could say that using the golem-type horse-drawn carriage had been the correct decision. We thanked the coachman and got off the carriage. Foot of the mine of the County of Argene. From here on, it was a race against time. Chapter 74 - A False Silver Vein (part three)

Chapter 74: A False Silver Vein (partthree)

A single path was opened up in the form of traversing the forest of coniferous trees. A part of the slope of the mountain at the end was cut vertically, it seemed that a magic equipment was installed there. On the surface of the stoneid at the feet of the mountain, magic characters and patterns were physically engraved into the transition magic circle. A brass te about the size of a door was stuck on the wall directly with magical power without using screws and nails. On the surface of the brass te, the same texts as the contract documents that Gilbert borrowed were inscribed. This seemed to be a sign of a Sorcery Tag. Yeah. There seems to be no mistake here. Harold nodded, confirming the content of the brass te. When stepped above the transition magic circle, the magic circle was activated by weak magical powers emitted by the living body. The characters on the brass te started to shine dimly and only formed a small magic line at the height of our eyes. Harold picked out a single magic key and held it in front of the small magic circle. ording to the document, this transition magic circle should be able to activate with the joint Skeleton Key of Nibelheim family. Well then, everyone, shall we go? We silently nodded. When Harold turned the key, the field of vision seemed to be warped as if to match his movement. However, the effect was instantaneous, and everything was painted white with the intense lighting out from our feet. There was a sensation as if my brain and stomach were shuffled, like riding a free falling thrill ride plus the coffee cup. Suddenly the difort disappeared, I felt like staggering. The surroundings were pitch ck. Was the transition sessful? Uheehthis is why I dont like a hurried transition magic circle Is everyone here? No way, Im not here alone, right? That was Gilberts voice. Considering the direction and distance of his voice, his standing position seemed to coincide with that before the transition. Wait, Aniki, I will turn on the light! Harolds voice came and the orange light was immediately turned on. With the light of thentern that he had in hand, the appearance of everyone appeared in the darkness. Apparently, it seemed that this ce was the mine tunnel. It was the same as the entrance to the mine at the foot of the mountain, and there was a carved stone of the transition magic circle. Then, was there a brass te with the Sorcery Tag here somewhere? At least, there was no such thing within the reach of my line of sight. Hm? This is Oops, there is not enough light. Erica, use this. Gilbert, you too. Tirnanog saw the other side of the darkness and seemed to notice something. He turned to me and took out the star crystalmps and handed it to me and Gilbert. Thank you, Tir. Sorry, mister. Heeh, as expected of the ducal family, youre using a high-quality stone. Thanks to the three lights, I finally confirmed the ce we were right now. What was illuminated was countless barrels that were stacked to fill the gut tunnel. Haah, what is this Why are there so many barrels here, Harold? Arent they the smelted items? Its a sludge thates out when separating metal from ore. Gilbert and I tilted our heads, and Harold returned his answer as if struck. But after answering, Harolds expression turned cloudy as he racked his brain. This ceit should be a new mine, right? Wellthats how it should be. But this, no matter how I look at this ce, its abandoned. I think that this is probably a waste mine somewhere in the Nibelheim territory. Harold approached the barrels as he said so, and overturned the angr light. He checked the burning stamp on the surface of the barrels over and over again, and sighed deeply. As I thought. This is the sign of a trader who has a deal with my father. Since a while ago, for the sake of fundraising, my father had undertaken the waste disposal of some vendors for waste management. That isah, jeez, why did that person buy this waste himself! Harold who seemed to be unable to hold back his anger while talking, raised his voice. When he kicked a barrel in front of him, the barrel rolled down the slightly nted tunnel, hit the wall and broke. Harold seemed to be a little calmer after seeing the barrel broke down due to his impulsive anger. He slowly lowered the fist that he had raised, and crouched down on the spot powerlessly. Gilbert. O-ou, mister. Gilbert who was prompted by Tirnanog walked to the broken barrel. He seemed to put the barrels scattered around the tunnel and their contents in order. Conceivably, he did it to give Harold space. I stroked Harolds back who was crouching while hiding his face. It seemed that he endured his tears by gritting his teeth. Still, he was stubborn and full of spirit. That was a relief. Even so, I wondered how Earl Nibelheim could have been deceived. Even an amateur could see that this was not a new mine. Rather, as the Earl had a researchers mind, it should not be possible that he wouldnt do a thorough investigation in advance. Was there still some other trick? Wait, Botchan. Is there no Sorcery Tag in this ce? Finished clearing the barrels, a voice raised from Gilbert who was looking around. I also slowly held up themp over the wall of the tunnel. Maybe the contract hasnt established yet? No, Aniki, thats weird. Outside of this mine there was a Sorcery Tag as per the document said. Harold, who had regained his energy after a while, was investigating the surroundings. Eventually, there was no trace of Sorcery Tag found around us. Since it was dangerous to get separated further, we regrouped at the ce with magic circle at once. Hey, why dont we investigate the magic circle at the entrance once? Thats right. Even if we stay here any longer than this, we will not make any progress. No, wait a minute. Lets investigate the magic circle on this side. Its a pity to do many round trips using such ufortable transition magic circle. Gilbert kneeled and held the light of themp at the feet of the magic circle. He followed the spell with one hand and read the contents, but it seemed that the visibility was bad and it wouldnt be easy to make progress. Why dont you try using m Sight? Ah, Im notpatible with the demonic eye type of spells, the chanting is a bit too long Then I will lend you the wand. Oh, Im saved, Ojou-san. But, the demonic eye type of wands is expensive, right? Its fine if its only once. Gilbert raised a relieved voice. Reading spells was a hard work. Tirnanog took out the Wand of m Sight from the bag and handed it to me. Now then, what should I do. I should extend it slightly. I slightly rearranged the spell threads inside the wand and swung it only once. Instead of the small magic circle of the regr m Sight, a magic circle that was covering all four of us was developed. The pale green shining magic circle crumbled and fell like powdered snow. It seemed that the spell permeated through the light of the magic circle easily and activated the m Sight normally. Its a sess. Oh! This is m Sight!? Extended range, huh. As expected from Ojou-san. We looked into the transition magic circle. Thanks to the m Sight, Harold and I who hadnt learned the magic of Hafan, were able to read the spell. Heehso it looks like this! The demonic eye type of wands is also interesting! The performer of this magic is Heorot, and the right holder is Harold Nibelheim II. What is set as the destination isthis coordinate, it should match the location of the entrance of the mine in County of Argene. That means, the magic circle outside is the problem, huh. At the words of Tirnanog, we nodded. Harold took out the joint key once again and activated the transition magic circle. Soon, we emerged on the outside of the mine. Gilbert was crouching and breathed deeply with a blue face. It seemed that he was weak to transition sickness. Over here, the performer is also Heorot, and the right holder is also my father. The coordinates of the transition destination arehuh? Gilbert-san, please look over here. Hm, aah, what is it? I pointed to the destination of the transition magic circle. The part where the transition destination coordinates should be incorporated was reced by a strange form of spell. Hmmthis one is followed by this linehuh? Whats the matter, Gilbert. Everyone, look for the same symbol as this part. Its supposed to be described somewhere in the magic circle. We searched for the same symbol as the one pointed by Gilbert. After that, he was struggling to decipher it by referring to different locations or dispersing it many times. It seemed as if he expressly showed that it was difficult to read. This is weird. If the mage made the magic circle on the other side, he would want to construct a magic circle in the same format here. It is intentionally obfuscated, huh. That wasnt all. The main coordinates of the transition destination are here, the County of Argene. Thats impossible! We actually transited to the Nibelheim territory! Although it was a magic circle that transferred us to the mine of the Nibelheim territory, the coordinates that were recorded were of the Argene territory. I had never heard of such randomly changing transition magic circle. No, I had. (If you dont follow the regr procedure, there will be a mechanism to transit you to another safe ce.) That was it. That was what Actorius-sensei had said. I overwrote the m Sight that I was using and looked at the magic circle. What is it, Erica! Do you understand something!? A conditional branch might have been built into this magic circle! Ooh, that was what the gray mage said, huh. Conditional branch! I forgot! You knew such a difficult technology well, Ojou-san. Gilbert turned the pages of his notebook, scribble patterns that were often incorporated into conditional branches were written on the page. Everyone had wide eyes like saucers as we checked the magic circle. And then, just before the effect of the demonic eye disappeared, atst the contents of the conditional branch were picked up from the obfuscated magic circle. The conditional branch uses the authentication key in addition to the joint key, and the coordinates if you dont use the authentication key As we thought, Botchan, Ojou-san! This coordinate is the County of Nibelheim! Gilbert raised his voice. On the other hand, Harolds expression was dark. Is the mage called Heorot who set up the transition magic circle an aplice? Whether he is from Lindis or Hafan, I will not forgive him. Even if I have to track him to the end of this world, I will arrest him and put him in jail at once. Even if the sentence is over, he wont be able to do magic work anywhere on this continent. However, they werent able to arrest Gustav and the other merchants1, right? Its impossible that this mage had not ran away. In other words, the authentication keys were no longer avable. This means that the transition magic circle only had the transit function to that waste mine left. Damn it Harold squeezed out his voice. With the expression as if he felt like running away, Gilbert cast his eyes downward. First of all we have to go to the Notary Guild with the result of this investigation. If all the evidence is collected, not only the guild but also this country will move. Gilbert transcribed the up-to-date main points of the transition magic circle on a calf pelt paper. When Tirnanog received the paper, he put it inside the bag carefully. After we finished our investigation, once again we were swaying inside a horse-carriage and headed towards Knot Reed. The air inside the carriage on the way home was heavy, and nobody tried to open their mouth.
1This is the first time they said it, but it seems that this is the name of the merchant that is suspected to be murdered by the real culprit. And I guess this Heorot guy too. Just like cutting a lizards tail. Also, I changed Cain Grendell to Cain Grendel. It seems that Grendel is the name of the antagonist in the Anglo-Saxon epic poem Beowulf. And Heorot is the name of the mead-hall that was built by King Hrothgar in the same poem. (Grendel,Heorot) Chapter 75 - A False Silver Vein (part four)

Chapter 75: A False Silver Vein (partfour)

By the time we arrived in the city, the sounds of the bell of the church that told us it was 10 am was echoing. Given the preparation, I had to go back to Water Pce in about an hour. Town of All Kinds of Goods just before theunching ceremony was crowded and flourishing. You could lend a standing room at a high building and the likes, and sell snacks and drinks that were easy to carry around everywhere on the street for the spectators. It was a festive mood unique to the capital city that was different from Ignitia. I looked at Harolds appearance beside me. His expression was dark and hard. If there was nothing wrong, we would have been having fun together in that crowd. Boss, please bring us to the guild hall. Gilbert gave directions to the coachman. The coachman skillfully took advantage of back roads and detours to reach the guild hall while avoiding crowds. The guild hall was close to the image of the Joint Government Building in my previous world. I guessed the biggest difference was that there were private guilds inside the building. The interior of the guild hall was refined, with base of white and gold, simr to the interior of Water Pce. I wondered if the Turm family was also involved. The walls of the central staircase were lined up with portraits of the personages of Knot Reed. Among them were portraits of Gilbert and someone with facial features that closely resembled the owner of the wand store were mixed. Gilbert guided us to a room that looked like arge conference room. Although it was a conference room, it didnt feel dull and uninteresting, instead it was decorated to make it felt formal and dignified. In the center of the room, there was arge and heavy oak table. On the other side of the table, a special notary was waiting along with piled up documents. Bernhard-niisan, Im counting on you. Gilbert, youplease do things in moderation. I will make an exception this time. He seemed to be the seventh older brother of Gilbert. He had the same pince-nez as the Turm elder, and his remaining hair was red. Notary public Bernhard held out his hand as if demanding something. Gilbert hurriedly took out the bundle of documents from his bag and handed it over to him. Bernhard carefully confirmed that the papers were all present and sighed in relief. Gilbert was sitting in front of Bernhard while Harold and I were seated on his left and right respectively. Tirnanog kept standing behind me. Everyone, I apologize if our familys youngest child was being a bother. So? Gilbert, you havee this far, there must have been some results, right? Gilbert told Bernhard about the details of this investigation. That the destination of the transit was the waste mine in the County of Nibelheim. About the malicious conditional branch that was secretly incorporated in the transition magic circle. When he finished talking about everything, Bernhard opened his mouth while writing something on his wax board. To tell you the truth, we have already heard of the fact that the transition destination has be the waste mine. This morning, a contact from the property manager of the County of Nibelhaim had turned up. ording to Bernhard, it seemed that Earl Nibelheim had let his property manager to conduct a confirmation on-site. The Earl didnt want to involve his son with every problem, and seemed to be working hard steadily behind the scene. Does that mean we were useless, Nii-san? No, we were uninformed about the branching metastasis. It seems that the property manager didnt make detailed observations at the time of the investigation. If this is true, the correspondence of the Turm Insurance Company side will also change drastically. There is no question that this blunder happened due to the Earls carelessness, but it is likely that 10% of the blunder was due to the merchant Gustavs non-performance. Really!? Then, that means Tou-san can somehow get through this, right? Harolds voice echoed brightly. But Bernhard shook his head with a difficult expression. Thats not very likely, there are two problems here. First, the camouge of the transition magic circle that Gustav made the mage protg make. This is very inconvenient. Why is that? Because of the problem with our domesticw, we cannot make a ruling on metastatic magic just by private judgment. It is necessary for this to be audited by Lindis and Hafan. Turm can finally decide the amount of insurance moneyaftertaking into ount the information obtained by Lindis and Hafan. N-no way Harolds voice lost all animation. Even if we proved that there was no negligence by Earl Nibelheim, this time another problem surfaced. In this fraud case, there was a feeling that the more we struggle, the worse this situation would be. Oi, oi, Nii-san. If that is the case, people wont trust Turm. Gilbert, say that to Eberhardt-niisan, not me. Well, our insurancepany is not as vicious as manticores. I wont pay the full amount, but I will do a temporary repayment of insurance until the end of the audit. Then, the Earl must keep in mind the reduction of business, huhthats tough, Nii-san. It was a safe solution, but this was a harsh situation. Wrinkles gathered between Gilberts eyebrows as well. Bernhard kept on exining it indiscriminately. There is other problem as well. Its the nuisance fee for the sessor of County of Argene. Depending on the amount of unnecessary fees, even if we consider the insurance for rebuilding and business contraction, there is the danger of bing cash flow risk. The Earl Nibelheims business will slowly roll down the slope towards bankruptcy. This was where I woulde in. I didnt want to have any further troubles with Earl Nibelheim. Wellhowever, Nii-san. If we can buy some time, isnt there still a turning point? In this case, he has received loans from various directions. If the shareholders know that its unlikely that their funds will be paid back, many people would desire to annul and return the contract. Bernhard dered so and I looked around. Harold and Gilbert who had been silent exchanged looks with me. I nodded and opened my mouth. Regarding the matter of the nuisance fee, please do not worry. The sessor of the County of Argene would like to refuse to ept it. Yes? Bernhard opened his mouth halfway and stared at me. He looked at Tirnanog who was holding himself back behind me and furrowed his brows. Bernhard leaned his body towards Gilbert and beckoned him, exchanging words with low voices. Oi, Gilbert. By saying so, who is thisdy? I thought that shes an official from the County of Nibelheim, but when I think about it, her escort is too extravagant. Is she actually an official rted to County of Argeneno, Duchy of Aurelia? Bernhard-niisan, Im not allowed to speak about it, so please pardon me. Although I was the person they were talking about secretly, I could hear them clearly. Although, hearing Gilberts reply, I felt like I would say almost the same thing. When Bernhard returned to his original posture, he cleared his throat. Ehemthen, as a representation of the Notary Guild, I will confirm that with His Excellency Ernst to that effect. And it will be in the form of judgement in ordance to his daughter. Harold looked at me with a crying face. I nodded back at him with a small smile. Yosh, in that case, the withdrawal of loan by the investors wont happen immediately, Nii-san. Most of the shareholders are merchants based in the West. This is due to Duke Aurelias reputation. They will think that His Excellency paid for the Earl of Nibelheim. Life lines were connected somehow. The business situation would be difficult for a while, but it seemed we were able to prevent catastrophic ruin. There was a relieved air flowing among us. But the air also froze in the next words of Bernhard. However, there is one exception. There is only one person who doesnt consider the reputation of the Aurelia official or the trends of other investors. T-that is? Margrave of Urs, Han Lucanrant. He will not be swayed by anyones spection, instead he will press the Earl of Nibelheim until he fulfills his contract. He wont give the finishing blow until the Earl is barely holding his ground at the critical moment. Furthermore, the troublesome thing is that he is the biggest investor of the Earl. Bernhard shook his head with a grave expression. Harold, whose few hopes were getting a beating, hung his head with a crushed appearance as if struck. Aah, so its that Han Gilbert looked up to the ceiling and muttered while sighing. Either way, without making the cash flow and rebuilding the industries of the territory, we couldnt avoid the destruction. If Han pressed there, there would be no telling what the other investors would do. Im that I cannot help you more, Gilbert, Harold-botchan. No, this is enough, Bernhard-niisan. Thank you. Bernhard settled the papers and stood up. His time as Gilberts brother was over, he needed to return back to be the notary public. Sooner orter I had to meet up with Palug for the preparation of theunching ceremony. As we left the conference room, Harold staggered and copsed onto his knees. Tirnanog quickly supported his body. Why, this kind of thing Harolds muttered voice was getting hoarse and soon disappeared. Chapter 76 - Launching Ceremony (part one)

Chapter 76: Launching Ceremony (partone)

I parted with Harold and the others and returned to Water Pce. There was no more time as it was about an hour until theunching ceremony begins. I felt guilty about being unable to stay by Harolds side who was in low spirits. However, I trusted Gilbert and somehow managed to reluctantly excuse myself. As usual, when we entered the room from the window, Palug had already been waiting for me to change clothes. She had a relieved expression for a moment, and quickly turned into a cat and crawled out of the dress. It was a changing clothes method unique to someone with the ability to transform. Jeez, I was wondering if you could make it in time~ Im sorry. Because the fraud case is getting more and more serious andplicated. The transition magic is being camouged, and there is a northern noble that is difficult to deal with. A camouge? I want to hear it in detail. It might be a specific hint for the camouging means of the altar that is in trouble. But, before that. Returning to her human form, Palug helped me changed clothes with a quick work that couldnt be followed with my eyes. It was about twice the speed when I was dressed by a servant everyday. In the blink of an eye, my outfit turned into the dress for theunching ceremony. With bright blue fabric as the base, there were decorations made with frills embroidery and high-quality golden thread that formed waves. Its important to be able to attend theunching ceremony. So lets tie your hair and pick the essories Palug can do anything, huh. This is not my first time taking care of girls. She gathered my hair in a high position and tied them with a white and blue ribbon. A ne with a small sapphire head on a fine golden chain was around my neck distinctly. As the finishing touch, to conceal myck of sleep, a light makeup was put on my face until myplexion appeared nice. It was finished with a bright refreshing image as a whole. The only thing left was to wear a bright expression that matched this image. That was a tall order. Thank you. Palug. Now, you should go before Ernst bes suspicious. Well talk againter, okay? When the preparations were over, Palug once again turned into a kitten and sat at my feet. Before I knew it, Tirnanog had also finished his disguise as a stuffed toy-size steel golem. I changed ces with Palug just in time, headed for the venue while being escorted by my father who was waiting by the door. Knot Reeds wharf was turned upside down in confusion from the abundant people there. The upations of the visitors were varied, and they were crowding to see theunching ceremony from a better ce. They pushed aside the ropes and the city guards wearing ceremonial armor away. Us participants were lined up on the opposite shore of the visitors, along the crimson carpet leading up to the shipyard. Aligned on this side were the Ignitians and the neighboring aristocrats, powerful people in the town including the mayor, and the shipbuilders who work their hardest for this. The shipbuilders were wearing high-quality clothes up to the lowest apprentices and everyone was proudly sticking out their chest. In the shipyard where the curtain covering it was taken away and removed, there was an aircraft carrier waiting for theunching ceremony. The new aircraft carrier seemed wasnt a steel ship like its predecessor, but a huge wooden sailboat with a wide deck and five masts. However, it seemed that golem powers were built inside, so it wasnt just a sailboat. The aircraft carrier was ced on a foundation for sliding down an iron rail drawn to the sea. The board which had prevented the hull from slipping had already been removed, and the only thing left was to cut the rope that held the ship. The horn was reverberating grandly. The nobles who were standing in a row drew their lips together and straightened their spines. A few secondster, the shipbuilders also stood upright immovable. Ignitia knights marched on the carpet. With Auguste at the lead, he was followed by knights and military band, the knights were carrying a wide ceremonial sword, while the g-bearers were holding a battle g. Auguste wore ceremonial costume on top of his dark red uniform. It was a dark-blue-almost-ck velvety robe, embroidered with the crest of the dragon knights. A sash with golden thread embroidery on the red background slung diagonally from his shoulder. On his waist was a slender sword that seemed to be a ceremonial sword. Auguste was wearing the spectacr and heavy costume without difort. With the appearance of Auguste, the cheering sounds of the visitors came from the opposite shore. It seemed that the womens cheers sounded louder in particr. Apparently Auguste had dispelled his disgraceful reputation and seemed to have be popr with women. Auguste was walking with a serious look, but loosened his lips a little bit when he passed in front of me. I also met his eyes and responded with a smile. Auguste went up to the podium ced in front of the aircraft carrier and turned around. He first bowed to the visitors, and then to the aligned participants. Waiting until the visitors quieted down, Auguste opened his mouth. I am deeply grateful that I can witness theunching of the new aircraft carrier on this fine day. On the behalf of my father, Henry the King of Ignitia, I pray that Gods blessing will be with the navigator of this aircraft carrier Metatronius. Auguste dered with a loud voice. A knight handed a treasure sword to him who went down the podium. It was still a sword that seemed to be too big for the ten-year-old Auguste, but he was able to pull it out easily. The raised de was shining under the sunlight. When Auguste swung down the treasure sword, the rope was cut in a single sh. A solemn sound was reverberating like a rumble in the ground. The huge hull slowly slid down the slope. Loud cheers sounded, and the military band yed a lively tune. As the numerous crowds were watching, the aircraft carrier gradually elerated and sent towards the sea. Atst the shipnded on the water, making a big ssh. The hordes of sea birds in the harbor were surprised and flew away at the same time. Ten dragons and the dragon knights who urged them forward took off from the old-style aircraft carrier who had been anchored in the bay. While circling the sky above the new aircraft carrier, the dragon knights scattered flowers of various colors. Children were jumping up and down with their hands in the air, trying to catch the scattered petals. Such a lovely sight could be seen in both the aristocrats and the spectators side. The dragons made a gracefulnd on the new aircraft carrier one by one. When theunch and the transfer of the dragon knight troops had finished safely without any ident, the ceremony was over. The visitors were dispersing, and many of them would be going to celebrate the new aircraft in the future. The circumstances on the participants side were also simr. A number of boats arrived on the shore of the shipyard. After this, we would change location to the deck of the new aircraft carrier, the party would start by gathering not only the relevant aristocrats but also the merchants of Knot Reed. Many tables were brought in on the deck of the new aircraft carrier, and a lot of well-dressed people were sitting and talking. At first I was thinking of greeting Auguste, but I couldnt find his figure. I guessed he also had many things to do. I went with my father to say hello to Ignitia and the northwestern lords. While hiding behind a smile, I strained my ears for the talks about the silverware industry and the fraud. However, the topic about the Earl Nibelheim never came out. Were they not yet widespread or were they all looking at Otou-samas attitude? Come to think of it, I couldnt see the figure of Earl Nibelheim. I caught a glimpse of him during theunching ceremony, so perhaps he was busy running around after theunching ceremony. While chatting with the lords and the others including Viscount Turm, the prominent merchants of Knot Reed turned up. I felt like they were examining the facial expressions of my father and I. After all, the story of the mine fraud was already spreading and they were evidently observing for a reaction. The topic shifted to the bidding of the aircraft carriers outfit and equipment. Although outwardly it was a formal bidding, it seemed that the consignment of who got which goods was decided before the actual bidding started. So, the wealthy merchants entered a craze of hard selling of their self-made techniques andmodity. Cheers could be heard suddenly near the bow. The lords and merchants also temporarily suspended their negotiations that had been getting intense and looked up toward that direction. Auguste-sama! Auguste was riding arge dragon over several tens of meters and waved his hand. He wasnt wearing his ceremonial costume, instead he had changed into clothing he could easily move in like his riding clothes. It seemed that he didnt bring the small dragon Goldberry. He stood up on the back of the dragon and let his body fall lightly. A voice closed to a scream rose from the audience. Several dragons came flying in a way that intersect with his falling course. They took the falling Auguste on their wings. It was just like bouncing on a trampoline. Auguste softened the impact a couple of times in the same way, spun his body like a gymnast, andnded splendidly. The audience apuded spontaneously and raised shouts of joy. That surprised me. As usual, he was a prince that was bad for my heart. However, as expected of someone from the royal family, he really knew how to draw attention. When I looked at the cat at my feet thinking that she had to be worried about him, she had afortable look. It seemed that Palug had predicted this. This was due to their long-standing rtionship. Otou-sama saw the state of Auguste who was surrounded by many people and gave a restrained smile. Good grief, he really is the same as His Majesty Henry. Thats good, right, Otou-sama. Aa, His Majesty Henry will be relieved if this is the case. Truly, what a relief. Erica must be worried too. Dont hesitate to go there. Otou-sama stroked my head lightly and said so. I bowed to my father and the others and headed for Auguste. Auguste-sama, Im happy that you are in good health. Yaa, Erica. Ive been wanting to see you. Everyone, Im sorry for being rude immediately after arriving, but I will have to excuse myself. I dont want to keep my special friend waiting. Auguste bowed with a dramatic gesture, drew my hand and left the circle of people. I apologized for depriving them of the most popr prince, but for some reason everyone was watching me with a warm smile. Auguste and I brought the two phantom beasts apanying me and moved to the vicinity of the ships bow. The figure head seemed to imitate the figure of an angel, and when I looked down from the bow, I saw the wing parts were carved precisely. When there were no people around us, Auguste showed an innocent smile suitable for a child of ten years old. I was saved, Erica. I didnt think that it will raise so much attention. Well, Auguste-sama. I thought that you want everyone to see you and made a shy entrance. No, no, right now Id rather spend my valuable time with the person I was looking for. To tell the truth, this princely mask, it doesnt have any room to breathe. Auguste put his hands on the mask that couldnt be seen, and made a serious look. Iughed at his silly gesture unintentionally. I just sent Goldberry to my room for a while. My, my, then, there will be a terrible rumor among the city people about the dragon knight prince. Was Goldberry hurt somewhere? Aa, no, Briar and Blumbell fell asleep, so shes babysitting. Those two have just been born. I see. I thought of the appearance of the small Goldberry taking care of the hatchlings. It was somewhat cute. Palug who was looking up at Auguste also seemed to be happy. By the way, theunching ceremony just now was also wonderful, Your Highness. Right~? Im also good at being a cat. You can praise me more, you know? My, the cats true character has already shown through, Auguste-sama. Haha, thats not good. Auguste smiled amiably as usual. Palug was moving at his feet unnoticed. She seemed to enjoy watching her former master from various angles. A golden cats tail was standing upright, moving and swaying happily. Yup, yup, it had been a long time, so she should enjoy herself to her hearts content. Really, this is my first time feeling this excited. It seems that I was able to trick them skilfully. Yes, I was also tricked. Your Highness Auguste was very cool. As I responded with a smile, Auguste looked as if he was embarrassed. He seemed to be unusually shy. Auguste had a familiar atmosphere, so his response which was suitable for his age was very fun. Thats right! Do you want to see the result of the training I mentioned before? Auguste suddenly changed the topic as he hit his palm in sudden remembrance. It seemed like he was in a hurry somehow. Speaking of which, he was getting his training to be a Theurge from Professor. Is it the result of your training with Professor? Aa, I want to try it out. Its convenient for you to be here. Auguste said so and took my hands. He closed his eyes and prayed silently, correcting our connected hands. I was somehow confused. Its difficult for Aurelia to be the partnerdo you feel like something touching your spirit? Wellno, theres nothing like that. Huh~, this is not good. Your spirit is far away, I cannot perceive itright, lets converse it. Apparently, Auguste seemed to be doing a trial and error. I was in a state that didnt know at all what he was doing right now. When I tilted my head, suddenly there was a sensation as if a palm was touching me lightly. I wonder if this is sufficient. Close your eyes, Erica. I closed my eyes in ordance to Augustes words. Huh? What, was I floating? But, my feet were on the deck properly. There was a strong wind pressure that I shouldnt be able to feel on my skin. I felt like my body was thrown and cast away into the sky. Eeh!? I was about to panic for a moment at the impossible sensation. Auguste gripped my hands and I regained myposure. Calm down, take a deep breath once. When I breathed deeply as I was told, a sensation of ascending slowly flowed into me. I connected with something on the outside of my body, and I became at ease as if I was being anesthetized. I opened my eyes abruptly even though I was supposed to close my eyes. I could feel the heat of the sun with the wings on my back. There was a blue sky above my head and a sea of white clouds spreading like a snowyndscape before my eyes. Chapter 77 - Launching Ceremony (part two)

Chapter 77: Launching Ceremony (parttwo)

When I noticed, I was a dragon. Or at least that was what I couldnt help thinking from the view that was spreading before me. Under the expanse of the sky which continued until the edge of horizon, I turned swiftly while receiving the wind on my wings. It wasnt only my sense of vision, but I could also feel the wind pressure struck my skin and wings, and hear the sound of the whirlwind. Furthermore, I was still holding hands with Auguste on the deck of the aircraft carrier. Surely, Auguste used the unusual power of Theurge, but What should I do, somehow the information flowing into my brain was too much for me to handle. Oops, sorry. I unintentionally transfer the entire thing. I will reduce it a bit over to my direction. Along with Augustes words, the burden suddenly became lighter. At the same time, the tactile and auditory senses of the dragon disappeared and only kept the visual information. It felt like I was looking over the sky from a camera attached to a dragon. In the meantime, the position of the camera gradually lowered backwards and became a viewpoint straddling the back of the dragons neck. How about now? WaaAuguste-sama!? In a position that embraced me from behind, Auguste was also sitting there. It was like a two-seater ride on a horse. I rode on top of the dragon unknowingly, but it didnt feel like it, my hair and dress didnt flutter at all. Perhaps this me and Auguste were only images that were not substantive to make it easier for the senses to be muted. An ancient dragon in the sky above this city lent me his eyes. It seems that he was the Throne of the King of the olden days, in other words my ancestor, and he missed that time terribly. I cannot take you to ride on top of a dragon with the real body, but there is a method like this. I think that this is very wonderful. Lets try to lower the altitude. Knot Reed seen from the sky is also beautiful. In the span of a few seconds, the dragon with our images on top rotated his body and moved in an inverted flight. The dragon started a steep descent with a movement like diving into the sea of clouds through the back. Piercing through ayer of thick clouds, the visibility became clear at once. A beautiful jade-colored canal rings spread below us, forming a geometrical figure. The irregrly arranged orange roofs, when viewed from above Knot Reed, seemed like crystals. The way therge and small boats traveling through the canals and bays made me feel like I was currently looking into an borate machine. The light of the lighthouse could be seen through the mist that was hanging over the sea in intervals. Lots of wagons and people were crowding in the Town of All Kinds of Goods, and it seemed that it was also prospering today. Since this is a rare moment, take a look at whatever you like. I will focus it for you. Yes. Prompted by Auguste, I concentrated on the visual information. First of all, this. Find a ship that stood out among the many ships floating in the bay. The new aircraft carrier we were riding. As if nestling close to the new aircraft carrier, another slightly smaller aircraft was beside it. Compared to the old model, the new type seemed to be two or three timesrger. I could see myself and Auguste on the other side. It was a strange feeling to see my own figure from the sky with my own eyes. There were also the figures of Tirnanog and Palug at our feet. I waved my hand reflexively, but when I thought about it carefully, the other side should only be able to see the dragon. Do you understand the trick? Yes. Somehow. Thats nice, so lets try it quickly. I took a closer look at the city of Knot Reed as I was told. After a few seconds of staring, the vision zoomed in to the distance at once as if I were right above the crowd of people. Even if the timeg due to Augustes response was subtracted, the eyes of a dragon were frighteningly high-function. I looked at Water Pce which was easy to find at the moment. It was a beautiful building even from the sky. Perhaps Harolds father, Earl Nibelheim, was running around somewhere inside, but as expected I couldnt see through the building. In the square in front of the pce, the monks who seemed to live in the nearby church were ying with the neighborhoods children. I moved to the guild hall which was the next conspicuous building. Bernhard, the notary public, was in the square in front of the guild hall and was stopping a horse-drawn carriage. It seemed that the man who was steering the horse carriage was the elderly coachman who was said to be favored by Turm family. When Bernhard got into the carriage, he removed his pince-nez and polished it with a cloth. I couldnt read the documents on hisp, but were they rted to Earl Nibelheim as well? As I kept following the canal, I arrived at Barker Street. I saw a woman with red braid pursuing a barrel that seemed to have been thrown off bnce. She was the perfumer Bell that had scattered the bergamots before this. The one that stopped the barrel was Gilbert who had something like a sandwich in one hand. After the two gazed at each other for a while, Gilbert averted his eyes awkwardly. I was somewhat curious about their speech, but as expected the dragons ears didnt pick up voices. At Crucible Street, I could see Harold who was in low spirits loitering in front of the wand store. The store owner who was yawning as he came out to put up the sign while preparing found him. The store owner pushed Harolds back and invited him to the store with a somewhat gentle gesture even though he was frowning. There were children meeting at the bridge between Crucible Street and Goblin Street. Everyone had a fishing rod in their hands. Anky boy was waving his hand to get the others toe along, and they kept running whileughing. In Crescent Moon Street two bridges away from Goblin Street. Sergei, who was Harolds acquaintance, was carrying a packed box of potions into a pharmacy-like store. Speaking of which, he was a potion maker. Sergei shrugged his shoulders with a strainedugh to the pharmacys shopkeepers gestures that looked as if he was gulping a beer mug. Three girls in uniforms, who seemed to be the clerks of some sort of business, were buying some sweets by pooling their money together. It seemed that the proprietress, who seemed to be a baked-confectionery seller, increased the number of the candies one for each of them as a service. The girls were walking away while chatting after thanking the proprietress. The cookies they got were in human shape, simr to the one I ate when I was given the magic lecture. I wondered if that woman was the one called Gize-obasan. Gizes store seemed to be popr, and customers ranged from adults to children were constantly visiting. In the miniature-like city, everybodys livelihood was alive. Since I was watching from the dragons point of view, everyone felt cute. Just as I was thinking about such a thing, I could feel my head was bing heavy again. It seems that you will reach your limit soon. Take a deep breath. Augustes palm covered my eyes on the image. In the darkness, I slowly took a deep breath. I felt that I gradually returned to my own body, which felt far away. I finally felt like I got my feet back on the ground. When I opened my eyes, Auguste let me go in a relieved state. The moment I was released, exhaustion suddenly washed over me. Although I didnt notice it when I was absorbed in the experience, it seemed that it was a considerable burden even when it was only the visual sense. Im sorry I didnt notice that it was a burden on your body. No, Im happy that you have showed me something rare. Auguste-sama always sees such a beautiful world, huh. When he heard my words, a proud smile showed on his face. Can you use this Theurge technique to be inplete control when you do it by yourself? Well, if I ampatible with the dragon, I can share senses with them for hours. It seems that I will be able to do something like what Professor did before long, but I havent actually experienced it personally. Really. But, its pretty difficult if it the other party is a human. If the other party is not conscious of me, defenseless, andpatible Auguste raised his right hand straight. Then, ten people who were chatting on the deck raised their right hand at exactly the same timing. In this way, I can interfere with just a bit of action at a harmless level. Its difficult if the person is conscious of me or has a magic defense. Since thepatibility is generally bad with the Visitors n, it seems that it is useless unless I use the power while in full contact with the person. If even that doesnt seem to work, I have to invite their spirit to my side. I see Its fine. You dont need to worry, I wont use this power for wrongdoings. You dont have the tendency to do such bad things. Erica is kind, for you to have such faith in me. Even if I look like this, I may be a devil, you know? No, no, youre a self-proimed angel, right? Towards my reply, Auguste burst outughing. While looking up at the cheerful prince, Palug who was at our feet looked happy. Oops, you must be tired, sorry for keeping you here for too long. I will be the one to tell Sir Ernst, so youd better take some rest in the cabin. Thank you for your thoughtfulness. You alsoe again~. Next time Im going to pat you a lot, so prepare yourself, okay~? Auguste lifted Palug and tickled her under her chin. Palug narrowed her eyes pleasantly in Augustes arms. Auguste called a servant and asked him to guide us. I took Tirnanog and Palug and left the deck behind. Chapter 78 - Launching Ceremony (part three)

Chapter 78: Launching Ceremony (partthree)

In a certain cabin of the new aircraft carrier, I took a little break. I sneaked into a cabin without people, and had a rest on the soft and luxurious sofa. Palug climbed up the backrest of the chair. HaahAuguste, so splendid. Thats true, he seems to be in such a radiant mood as though he has gotten rid of an evil spirit1. Righthuh? That way of saying, am I the evil spirit!? Aaahthe fact that is not incorrect is so vexiiiiing!! Now, now, it wasnt only Palug that afflicted him, so calm down. I inadvertently dissed Palug. What afflicted him was not only the spirit possession by Palug, but also the so-called worldly scandal and bad reputation. Either way, Palug who possessed him was a guardian angel, so she didnt have to worry about it. Even so, Auguste has be a very splendid young man during the time I dont see him~. He is likely to grow up exactly like my King Guiume~. Im sure, when he reaches adulthood, he will definitely be a beautiful youth, so you need to book him soon~wink, wink. Why are you talking in onomatopoeia? Did Auguste really has changed that much? He was supposed to changed so much six years in the future, whether it was to be a feminine man or host-style. It seemed that I couldnt notice his minor changes over several months because of those images of him in my brain. If Palugs disguise was urate, I felt like he would be the second King Guiume. Its not that~. Surely the growth of his heart can be seen in various ces and his expressions~~. I cannot feel disappointed that I couldnt see the growth of that child up close. Is that so? Yeah, thats right~. Aah, Auguste ought to make a lot of achievements in the future. And so, as artistspete with each other, they would make paintings and sculptures based on the beautiful prince, and I can please my eyes. Palug I shrugged my shoulders while watching the former angel who was out of control. Well, recently things had been depressing, so it was important to have fun more than anything else. Anyway, Tirnanog who usually made ament was quiet. I observed him with the corner of my eyes to check whether his condition was bad or not. Tirnanog seemed to be thinking about something with his arms folded. He stared at Palug for a while and then hit his palm. Mu! Thats it! I should have known that we can make that thing. Erica. I will borrow the cat for a bit. Eh~? What is it, what is it? For the serpent to borrow my help, isnt it too unusual for you? Whats wrong, Tir? Have youe up with something? Fufufu. No, I sometimes think that I should try to do a mock-alchemy. When Tirnanog invited Palug to his hand, he began to consul about something with a whisper. For Tirnanog to negotiate with Palug with a warm attitude was unusual. And when I do this, you will do it like this. Hmm~~? Is that fine? Youre going to be a charred lizard. Although you are already ck originally. Do not hold back. If youre going easy on me, we would likely fail instead. HrrrmI dont understand what youre talking about, but okay. Apparently, their consultation seemed to have ended. Tirnanog picked up the ss that was in the room and put something like ck powder in it. And then, he deformed his armor through his magical power. The armor was shaped like stretching his finger and plunging in between them. He held the ss as if wrapping it with both deformed hands that were tightly and hermetically sealed. Come on, do it. Im not responsible of what is going to happen, okay~? Palug ced her paw on Tirnanogs hands. There was a sizzling sound like dropping water on a heated iron te. The part of the armor that was touched by Palug became heated and red. Wait, was this really okay? Fumu, heat it up just a little bit more. You seem to be unexpectedly calm. Then how about this? Tirnanogs whole armor shone red. It seemed that it was heated by an outrageously high temperature. Alright, its almost done. Good work, cat. Good grief. You should recover yourself. I wont forgive you if its something boring. Kukuku, just look forward to seeing it. At the same time as Palug releasing her hands, I began to hear sounds like liquid moving at high speed from Tirnanog. The armor which was red returned to its original ck color. When Tirnanog opened the mouth of the armor, steam blew vigorously from there. Apparently, it seemed that the liquid body of Tirnanog himself was circting in the cont liquid too cool down the interior. Now, its done. You can see it. Tirnanog opened his palms. We looked into his hands. Oh my, this is a nostalgic color. There was a single ss bead. It wasnt a transparent ss used for material, but rather an indigo blue ss. It was somewhat simr to marbles and it was a bit nostalgic for me. Huh? But, the blue ss of this world (Aah, it seems that the colorant to make superior blue ss is Gigantias specialty. There are old blue sses, but they are gradually bing impossible to repair.) Oh yeah, right, Auguste said that at the cathedral on the Ind of Messenger. Because it was made of rare minerals produced by the enemy country, it was rare to make it. Because of that, stained ss couldnt be repaired. Tir, where did you get the pigment? Or rather, when did you get it? You have been with me all the time. Erica. You should have also seen itthings simr to this. Tirnanog brought out a ck powder wrapped in cloth. The cloth seemed to be the cut end of the bandage he used for his disguise, but what was this ck powder? It looked like apound that contains metal. Speaking of the metal we recently found, it was that, huh. Is this the smelt that was kept in barrels with the waste mine of Nibelheim? Thats right. When that redhaired brat kicked down the barrel, I thought that I could use it for something and borrowed it for a while. This oxidized cobalt was also used for variety of purposes by the former Visitors n. So the identity of the expensive pigment is cobalt oxide, huh. I didnt think of it when I was in the mine. Tirnanog was able to properly recognize the smelt in that darkness. Heeh. With this, we can restore the stained ss of the church, right? You were working hard for the sake of Ignitia, this is a glorious achievement for a serpent. No, this is not only for the sake of the royal family in South. Erica, if my memory served me right, the blue ss material can be traded at a high price, right? Ah! Thats right! Its about twenty times the price of silver of the same weight! I felt that Auguste had said that about the market price. Then, far from being a mountain of waste, wasnt it a mountain of treasure? But, I wondered if it would go smoothly. If they sell all the contents of those barrels, the ruin of Nibelheim family might be averted. Wait, the buyers might not be avable immediately for such amount. Because there is a demand for the restoration of stained sses, I think that Ignitia will soone to terms, but if the cobalt is sold as much as what is necessary for the repair, then it is likely that its market price will gradually drop as the supply is overdelivered. Mu? Really. This is quite difficult. Even if we overestimated and assumed that we would sell them all as a recement for silver, there wasnt that much demand for it. First of all, we needed to find demand for cobalt oxide somewhere other than stained ss. How about paints? Since blue haspiszuliregardless that there would be a patron for painters, paints that are twenty times as expensive as silver is too harsh for ordinary painters. Sorry, Erica. I thought that it could be useful even a little. Well, I think that its much better thinking Nibelheim is hoarding rare metals rather than a mountain of waste. I think this will be enough for the immediate fundraising, so its not totally useless. So Im grateful. However, we couldnt seem to think of ways to effectively utilize it. We should borrow the wisdom of Harold and Gilbert. Although I wanted to tell Harold quickly and told him that there was hope even if it was just a little. Lets change ces with Palug and meet up with Harold. I want to hear the opinions of other people. Got it. However, its boring to keep staying at this party. I will tell Ernst that I decided to return to Water Pce early. Palug made a turn and transformed into me wearing an identical dress. Tirnanog also opened the bag and took out a spare clothing. I brought it only just in case, but that was the right decision. Thats right. That would be nice. I have to ask that guy about what he is going to use it for. That guy? There is something that I noticed before the value of this smelt. Like me, that guy brought back a handful of smelts. He looked at the cobalt oxide and made an expression that looked as if he had found his long-lost brother. I became at ease and looked back toward Tirnanog. If that was true, that person was likely to know the method to utilize cobalt oxide that we didnt know. It might be a trump card to save Nibelheim territory. Kukuku, hurry, Erica. I am also interested in what that guy is going to make. Tirnanogs eyes were shining ominously, and heughed while showing his sharp teeth.
1Getting rid of evil spirit: an expression in Japan, they said that evil spirit is the source of disaster and by getting rid of them, you return to your normal state. In other words, getting rid of what troubles you. But, since it coincides with Palugs situation back in the second arc, she felt slighted lol. Chapter 79 - Secret Workshop (part one)

Chapter 79: Secret Workshop (partone)

We were running through the Crucible Street at dusk. Just as thest chimes of the churchs bell were resounding, Tirnanog and I arrived at Turm Wand Store. It was to meet Gilbert, not Harold. The other person who noticed cobalt oxide was said to be Gilbert. It was difficult to say whether or not he was going to be inside the wand store, but it was better than looking for him blindly. As usual, there is no sign of a customer. The store owner doesnt seem to be in the store, but there is a sign of the redheaded brat. Thats rather convenient. Even when I went inside the store, no one came out to greet me. Looking around, Harold was polishing the shelves quietly with an almost dead facial expression. He shouldnt have to clean anything at times like this. No, perhaps it was more painful for him if he didnt distract himself by doing something. Harold, are you okay? Ah? Aa, Erica, wee. What is it? Have you found a wand that match your taste? You dont seem to be fine. Unfortunately, were not here as a customer. Is Gilbert in the back? Aniki? Aa, Aniki came back a while ago. It seems he was going to make something difficult that he couldnt afford to fail, so right now hes shutting himself inside the storehouse, but After all, it was as we expected. When I exchanged looks with Tirnanog, he nodded. Harold, this is something you also need to hear. Lets go together, okay? Even if you say no I will force you toe with us. Eh, ah, wait, the store! There is only me manning the store! We are your only customers in these two days, right? T-thats true, but! Aah, jeez, let me lock the door first at least! As Tirnanog manhandled him, Harold was kicking and struggling. We let him go to lock the store, then we headed to the storehouse in the back of the store. Yo, everyone, whats the matter? Gilbert seemed to have justpleted the preparation, and was about to clear up the alchemy tools spread on the desk. I nced at the container ced on the desk. Gilbert quickly hid it in his bag. Again, Gilbert seemed to be keeping secret about the blue pigment that he had found. Because Harold knew nothing, so somehow it felt like that. In a sense, it could be said that we met him just in time. It would be difficult to meet him after he went somewhere else to make it. Tirnanog rolled an indigo blue ss bead on the table. Gilbert reached for it with a relieved expression. Tirnanogs hand caught his stretched hand with a lightning-quick movement. As expected, I knew you would recognize it at a nce. Wee to talk about it. When Tirnanog and I pressed him, Gilbert cast his eyes down andughed. Hahaha, you caught me. Even though I thought that I would be able to evade questions until the prototype waspleted. Not only you are aware of the identity of the smelt, you seem to be able to make the actual thing in just a few hours. As expected from the daughter of the head of the alchemists. You cannot be measured by ordinary means. Gilbert muttered thoughtfully. No, no, it was because my friend was a phantom beast, I myself was just an ordinary and mediocre girl. But I couldnt say that. W-wait, what are you talking about! Are you leaving me out of loop? Wait, wait, Harold. Lets exin it in order. I will let Gilbert exin it. Mister, so youre leaving it all to me. Gilbert smiled bitterly and lowered his hip back on the chair again. When he put the container in his bag back to the table, Tirnanog released his hand. Gilbert breathed a sigh while gazing at the ss bead through the light of themp. Aah, after all its a fine coloring. Is it a blue ss? Its certainly rare to see such a thing. Whats up with this ss? This was made of the waste inside the barrel that was kicked off by Botchan. To be exact, I made a blue-colored ss rather than the ss itself. Hee? This is a rather rare metal on this continent called cobalt oxide. Far from a waste, it seems to be worth twenty times that of silver of the same weight. E, eeeehhhhh!? Harold cried out with his eyes wide open. He had to be surprised because what he thought was just a waste turned into treasure. Thatwhat a coincidence. Indeed, its an amazing coincidence. Surely the proportions of the metals contained in the ore deposit and the smelting method thought of by Earl Nibelheim have ended up producing this result. You mean, if we sell this rare metal called cobalt oxide, we can regain even the loss of the fraud!? I wonder about that. Well, thats what one would think. Thats why I couldnt say it. Harold who recovered from his shock raised a voice full of joy. Gilbert and I shrugged and exchanged nces. Its not about how much you can sell, the problem is how to sell it. For example, if you sell it as a material for blue ss, there is only a limited demand. If you sell it to the temples, churches, and part of the aristocrats and merchants, the consumption will reach the limit. If they know that cobalt oxide can be made as long as the silver ores in the northwest areas havent been exhausted yet, its value will be lower than it is currently. No way You shouldnt sell the cobalt oxide itself, but the added value born by it. Just as how the Nibelheim territory isnt just selling a mass of high-purity silver, but a high-quality silverware. Hahaha, you are still a child but you sure know your stuff, Ojou-san. Thats why I also thought that I want to pitch in and help my important younger brother. After all, what kind of person are you, Gilbert. You are not just an ordinary youngest child of a wealthy merchant. Id like to return those words to mister as it is. Gilbert smiled wryly at Tirnanogs pointed question. To begin with I didnt collect the smelt for some insight I had. When I used analysis magic because I was worried whether harmful substances were mixed, I discovered it by chance. But mister, you didnt use any magic or anything. You are not just an ordinary escort of a dukes daughter. I am a very ordinary guardian. And my old friend was a famous alchemist. Tirnanog continued to sidestep the question without lying as usual. Gilbert shrugged his shoulders at his response. What were you doing before you returned to this ce? I was pursuing my dream. It took me ten years for that dream toe true halfway. Specifically, what is that dream? That iswell, I will show you. Keep it a secret, okay? Gilbert took out the white silk packet from his bag. He gently put the somewhat t packet on the table and carefully unwrapped it. What appeared from the white silk fabric was a white in dish. It wasnt pure white, it was tinged with a faintly pure and translucent bluish color. When it was looked under the strong yellow-colored light, the whiteness felt more prominent. Is this porcin? Correct. As expected from the dukes daughter, you can recognize it at a nce. No, it was just that in my previous world porcin was not unusual. I couldnt say it though. Ooh~, certainly, this is simr to the dishes Master is collecting! Right, right, this is simr to that dish. There is a broken one in that collection, right? It is a dish with a picture of a beast. Actually, the one who broke it was me. Harold was frozen in shock for a moment, his chair moved back a few centimeters. I understood his surprise. Even if it was a used item in pristine condition, it was at least worth a castle. When he saw our reactions, Gilbertughed with an expression like a mischievous boy. Uwahthat kind of thingAniki, I guess you were very angry? Youd think so. But actually it was a bit different. Maybe because I was a child that born when my old man was already old, I was very spoiled. Gilbert murmured in nostalgia that he was a brat in those days. It seemed that he felt a sense of satisfaction by feeling cherished from the reaction, as he did various mischiefs to attract his fathers attention. At some point, he himself forgot the reason why he broke a dish that was the Turm elders precious dish. He would only know about it after a long time had passed, but it was a dish that was expensive enough to be able to buy a small southern ind with one piece of it. Nevertheless, there was no wrinkle between the eyes of the Turm elder. Instead, he was worried whether or not I got hurt. From the eyes of Gilbert who was only a child at that time, he also found that the eyes behind those lenses were sad. Although he was trying hard to care about his child, Gilbert seemed to have received the impression that he had somewhat emptied a hole in the heart of Turm elder. Perhaps, it might have been a dish that had been cherished next to his thirteen sons. Thinking so, Gilbert became frightened and thought to apologize again. So, I said it clearly. When I be an adult, I will make the same dish, I said. Turm elder was furious when he heard those words. You dont have to risk your life to make that kind of thing. Use your time and talent for more meaningful things. When he raised his voice as he said this, Turm elder gazed at Gilbert with eyes that had a deeper anguish than when the te broke. That was the only time my old man yelled at me. I guessed he was probably worrying about Gilberts future. However, on the contrary, Gilberts heart was captured by the existence of porcin. He wanted to triumph over his old man by any means. And then, he wanted Turm elder tough as he saw the dish that he made. Thats why, I purposely chose a porcin collector that was particrly on bad terms with my old man, and got myself a patron. It was said that the noble was a powerful aristocrat from Ignitia. Without telling anyone, Gilbert got on a ship to the South and left Knot Reed. I used that nobles connections and enrolled in Lindis under a pseudonym. It was a short and exciting free time to learn the minimum necessary knowledge and skills. After I got a personalboratory in Ignitia, it was a life that would make me wanted to say that it was a confinement. Well, I thought that it was not bad, since I finally able to makethis, with my youth as thepensation price. Wait, Anikidont tell me, the white porcin alchemist that is rumored to be fleeing an Ignitia aristocracy is? Because I was nearly killed. What is it called, research policy disagreement? Gilbert was wearing cordovan shoes. ording to Harold, those were the Ignitian aristocratic shoes. I didnt notice until I was told, but the hint had been there forever. I wanted to reproduce the blue in my memory, but he wouldnt let me. That person wanted to have a collection of levels that he could appreciate. But, I wanted to reproduce the technique in itsplete form. I wanted to revive the ancient colors on this one. I wanted to make the real deal, not an imitation. Gilbert looked towards the South in nostalgia for a moment. He seemed to be feeling some respect and sincerity for his Ignitian aristocratic patron. It might have been a strong feeling to the degree that it wouldnt go away even if he got killed. Just a little bit longer, and I might have to say goodbye to my neck and torso. But it seemed that my luck had not run out yet. I was able to escape due to the great chaos caused by the prince. When I was desperately running away, I had no destination in mind, but for some reason I reached my hometown, Knot Reed. The rumors about the white porcin alchemist seemed to have been true. He was able to escape by taking advantage of the massive mental interference because he was Gilbert, whose blood was a mix of the eastern mage and the Visitors n. One never knew what will change things for the better in which ways, huh. Gilbert picked up the blue ss bead that was rolling in the corner of the desk and held it up to the light. That blue is the blue that is in your memory, right. Aa, thats right, misterif this is the case, it can be reproduced. The blue you were looking for was in your hometown this whole time. Its an ironic thing Gilbert closed his eyes and ced the blue ss on the table. Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes with a serious look. Say, Aniki, can this be produced in our territory? Aa, it can. As long as one knows how to handle the furnace. I have spent my life for that. Then, if this story spreads, there will be no lenders that will withdraw their money from the Nibelheim family!? No, you need the actual things, not just lip-service. Just as how I resigned to talk when confronted with Ojou-sans blue ss. Harolds bright voice and expression finally came back, and Gilbert backtracked. I wanted to make money for furnace and pigments somehow and tried to sell the white porcins that I had. But, not even one was sold. It seems that a scam aimed at an antique art dealer was rampant some time before I came. The scrutiny for artworks in the northwest area has be considerably severe. No way Oi, oi, Botchan. Dont be looking like that. I didnt say that I cannot do it. But, Aniki. Even if you start making porcin from now, ultimately you wont be able to make it in time No, thats not true. Oopsits going to be done heating up soon. Gilbert murmured so and stood up. Huh? Didnt porcin take more weeks to make? Harold looked up at Gilbert with an absentminded nk expression. I was certain that I was making a taken aback face that wouldnt lose out to him. This is just right. Everyone, follow me. I will show you the magic that Ino,weassembled over a decade. That said, Gilbertughed a lot with confidence. Chapter 80 - Secret Workshop (part two)

Chapter 80: Secret Workshop (parttwo)

We went with Gilbert to the upstream of Varnalis River at night. Trading the horse-drawn carriage with a small boat en route, we boarded a t-bottomed ship heading upstream at a harbor on the outskirts of the town. Loaded on this t-bottomed ship were various everydaymodities to be delivered to the vige upstream. Pulled by a horse in the towpath made on the shore, it traced a gentle flow upstream. Gilbert sipped a ss of mulled wine that the crew had shared, and exhaled deeply, breathing out white vapor. Harold and I who were still children were given a heated spice apple juice. The cinnamon and ginger warmed our body from the core. On the evening of the day I arrived at Knot Reed, I went up the river like this. Its only been seven days since then, huhthanks to Botchan and you guys, its been days that were rich in experience. But, Aniki, if you were going up the river by yourself, wouldnt it be better using thend route? Harold put a damper on Gilbert who was looking into the riverside in nostalgia. There was a package that I wanted to carry in, so I had to use a ship. From the results of my many years of research, I knew that the local whetstones were ideal for porcin materials. Since they were as cheap as dirt, I bought up all the whetstones that were in the market. Heeh, a whetstone, huhhm, huh? Buy up? Speaking of which, you told us that the market price of whetstone is rising. Aniki, so that was your doing, huh Harold red at Gilbert with using eyes. He did say that he was repairing a rotating whetstone of the confectionery store. Perhaps, other bad effects of whetstones shortage might havee out. Eh, what? Why are you angry? Nothing. Its just that Anikis actions result in a lot of troubles this week. Now, now, I dont know what happened, but its fine, right? Because of my foresight, I made use of them in the production of porcin with painted cobalt oxide. At Gilberts words, Harold became silent begrudgingly. There was no doubt that he was saved by it, so he couldnt say anything. Well, whether it was a foresight or not, we shouldnt be fixated on those unnecessary details. We can sell the white porcins to eastern business partners, where they are still popr. Even though I know that fact with my head, my heart isnt on board, I guess Im afraid that it wont reach expectation. But thanks to your extra insistence, the material is not wasted, and everything goes well. Right, right, mister. You say some good things. Gilberts mood got better thanks to Tirnanogs words. Harolds staring seemed to show that he was still dissatisfied. Tsk, Aniki is doing fine, huhbut, is it possible to sell that conveniently in the East? It was the opinion of my partner at the time I was in the South. That guy didnt agree with my hobby, but he has a considerable aesthetic sense. He is quite favourable as a partner, well, I think its fine to trust his judgement. The East had an elegant and sophisticated culture, yet they preferred simple things. A pure white porcin might be better suited to the taste of eastern people than a porcin with shy and gorgeous paintings on it. Is that partner of yours possibly a mage of Hafan? Aa, I was in charge of alchemy, that guy was in charge of magic and he was studying tobine East and West techniques. Although I got separated from that guy due tothatevent, but the scroll entrusted to me by him is even now still my partner. Gilbert said so, his nose sniffling whether due to the cold or sentiment, and looked up to the dusk sky. I raised my face to follow his line of sight. In the dark sky without the moon, the stars were shining brightly. At this time, in that direction I could see the first magnitude stars of Lupus and Canis Minor. Then, on the underside there were the red stars that made up Cancer. Gradually lowering my line of sight from the three constetions, I noticed that a huge shadow was towering. It was a tall tower that looked as if it was touching the sky. There seemed to be windows around the tower, and several small orange lights were lit up. The tower hase into view atst. Boatman, please drop us off this shore. Ou. As the ship stopped, we got off to the riverside. It was around 8 oclock in the evening, but because there was no moon, the field of vision was much darker. Each of us lit amp orntern. Its a splendid castle. Is it the residence of a nobleman around here? Nn~, well, that kind of stuffBotchan should know more about it, right? Oh my, Harold, huh? No, about the detailed descriptionah, that one is mine. Harold averted his eyes while scratching his cheek. No, it wasnt in the level of its mine, right? That castle of ours is called Castle of Light. Its an old castle built on the rocky side of the bank of Varnalis River, characterized by a very tall tower. The one that built that tower was the Turm family who migrated here. If you think about it, Turm and Nibelheim are often connected to each other. Anki, if you say that, practically all noble families andpanies in Knot Reed are connected with each other. Hahaha, thats true. Harold and Gilbertughed with each other after saying so. Indeed, it seemed that the whole Knot Reed had a friendly atmosphere like some kind of family or rtives. There is nothing special, its just an ordinary rural castle. When the weather cleared up, we can see the unbroken view of the town, so its not bad. Thats nice. Aa, thats right. When this matter has settled down, shall we meet together and hold a feast? Since there is no budget, we will be eating food a little and having fun, it will be just a modest thing. A celebratory feast while watching the night view of Knot Reed might be a good proposal. Although it was said one shouldnt count ones chickens before they had hatched, as long as I kept my nerves tightly bound up, even if I rxed a little, there shouldnt be any repercussion. I think its a quite tasteful n. Thats nice. I will go wherever there is alcohol. Umu, not bad. Alright, then its decided. When all of us showed our agreement, Harolds teeth could be seen as heughed. Well, thats that. Lets put the matter about Castle of Light as something to look forward to, first off, lets go to my secret base. Its just a little farther, be patient and we will arrive in no time. Even though he said a little farther, we arrived at Gilberts hideout in just about five minutes from where we disembarked. There was an old cabin on the open space where only the foundations of some buildings remained. ording to Gilbert, it seemed that it was formerly a work cabin for quarrying. It was borrowed from his second older brother and had been refurbished for porcin production. The window of the cabin was shut down, and the door was reced by a newer and heavier one. As we approached, I could hear heavy footsteps from inside. I had a feeling that there was someone, or rather,somethinginside. (These are not human footsteps, that means) I thought that it was unnatural that Gilbert left his workshop even though he was making porcin. At first I thought that there were coborators, but he didnt seem to have contacted anyone until he brought us here. But if the coborators were not human beings, and instead golems, for example, then it made sense. Now then, wee to the secret workshop of Gilbert Turm,dies and gentlemen. Gilbert opened the door of the workshop with a rumbling sound. From inside the room, air colder than the outside air of autumn night came out. Even if the golems were sucking the surrounding heat for their activity, it was a bit too cold. In Gilberts workshop, as expected, many golems asrge as children were running. Just like his drawing during the magic lecture, the golems were short and stout and headless. Even only counting the ones within my line of sight, it seemed that there were more than 10 golems. While this was an individual workshop, it was rare to have this many golems running. Each golem, when I looked closely, was slightly different in appearance and movement. All of them probably incorporated special syntax to handle specialized work process. Some golems were pulverizing white ore containing light brown stripes into powder. There were other golems who added water to the white powder and kneaded it, while other golems were molding it by turning the pottery wheel. They were working on various processes. However, the characteristic of this workshop was not just the golems that were working in divisions. There were a number of magic circles withplexposition spread throughout the room. The work was being done not only with alchemy but also magic. The magic circles set up around here are for drying and cooling. Special adjustment is given so that the porcin doesnt break even in a hurried work. The furnace in the back room, of course, is a custom-made that incorporates magic. Awesome, Aniki! Did you make a workshop like this alone? Gilbert-san can use Hafans magic, huh. Good grief, Im d that you are finally surprised. Its the result of me dabbling in magic for a little while. Well, the one that actually built the magic was not me, but my partner. Gilbert was at the lead and went smoothly between the moving golems. While being careful not to disturb the working golems, we followed Gilbert. At the back of the workshop, four simple wooden tables were lined up. About 20 tablespoons of white unzed tter were ced on those tables, waiting for the next journey. A golem was slowly making a round trip between the tables and the magic circle for drying. Gilbert picked up the dish that was just ced by the golem and stared at it critically. I also came here once in the afternoon. I started the magic from the scroll built by my partner and made the production faster. Hmit seems that we can proceed with the painting phase without problem. Gilbert said so and showed us the dish, it was arge dish of about 50 cm in diameter. If one painted cobalt oxide on this dish, it would shine brighter. E, eehh!? Theres already a prototype made, Aniki!? Aa, I need to reinstall the magic of the furnace so you will have to wait for my magic to recover, it will bepleted after firing it two more times. Perhaps I will be able to show it off at about the day after tomorrow. Anyways, Im thinking about trying out the designs around here on the first few dishes. Gilbert handed the iplete dish to Harold and took out a thick envelope from the shelf. He picked out several sheets of paper and spread them out on the table. With a delicate drawing, a pattern with atmosphere simr to the one that decorated Turm Wand Store was drawn. Perhaps it was a copy of an ancient porcin pattern. Harold gazed alternately between the dish and the design, and gulped. Say, Aniki, I wonder if I can help, too? Ou. Naturally, Botchans help is included in my calction. I meant to ask you myself if you didnt ask me. Botchan can paint a bit too, right? Aa, I learn diligently after all. Because things like that are necessary for making wands. Yosh, yosh, there is no problem then. Its a big help. Its impossible for my golems to do delicate works like painting after all. As expected it will be truly difficult to draw these many dishes all by myself. Gilbert smiled a little and put the design in front of Harold. It looked like a luxurious pattern painted with not only blue but also variety of colors. To me who was not so devoted, it was a design of a level that seemed to be a bit weird. Harold stared at the design and nodded with confidence. I can do itI, I will do it. This dish, I will make it the best possible dish. Alright, thats the spirit. Gilbert hit Harolds back as if sealing the deal. While watching the state of the two of them, Tirnanogughed a little from inside of his face armor. Apparently, we dont seem to be able to help with anything. Thats true. Oops, sorry, both of you. Even though I had brought you guys to a faraway ce like this. No, I can see valuable things and it was a good learning experience. Our roles will be looking at the finished product in surprise, its important for you guys after all. Hahaha, your expectation is that high, we cannot make a bad one even if its just a prototype. Well, its fine. Please look forward for it. Botchan, Im going to arrange a carriage from a nearby vige, so start without me. Gilbert said so, leaving the workshop. Harold put on an apron and changed into clothes that could work. Harold, after having decided on what to do, seemed to be quite excited. Harold, many things happened today, but Im d that theres a chance to turn things around. Aa, thank you for keeping mepany this whole time, really, thank you. Dont mind it. Because were partners, arent we? Towards my words, Harold smiled with a crying looking face. It looked like he was about to cry, but he looked much firmer than before. If he looked like this, he would be fine. By the time Harold finished preparing for work, the carriage that was called by Gilbert had arrived. Then, Tirnanog and I entered the carriage and left the workshop. Chapter 81 - Secret Workshop (part three)

Chapter 81: Secret Workshop (partthree)

When the night got muchter, we arrived at Knot Reed. As we ran through the city at night with a horse-drawn carriage, the song of the night watch had switched. The night watch that were traveling around the city would sing a song that had been decided for every hour, so if one listened to it, one would know the approximate time. The streets of the night were carved by their songs. The water surface of the canal was shining with the orange light from the small street lights. Warm light and jovial voices echoed from the taverns scattered here and there. People who had finished their work were talking and drinking tonight as well. The fate of the downfall seems to not be a problem anymore. Thats true, things ought to change for the better after this. The fraud case involving Earl Nibelheim led to theunching of an unexpected project. In addition to avoiding Harolds ruin g, we were able to realize Gilberts dream, and the ending was near. I took a breath and nced at Tirnanog next to me. Even though his emotions were supposed to be difficult to read while being hidden behind his face armor, he also seemed to be feeling pleased. Oh, perhaps. Somehow you look like youre in good mood tonight, Tir. Kukuku, thats true, I do not feel bad. I did not think that I would feel like this. I guess I can understand the reason of your good-naturedness. Tirnanog said so and stroked my head without reservation. To tell the truth, I was only moving for my own goal, and that helped them in the end. Somehow I was able to help themhuh? What happened? But, I didnt need to deny this gentle beasts words. All was right with the world. Thanks to that, the city lights of Knot Reed felt particrly warm and the night watchs song also felt like a gentle resonance to my ears tonight. When we returned to Water Pce, I ordered the wagon to bring meals to my room. It was for todays supper. Tonights menu was pork, pistachio pat?, and pickled vegetables such as onions and carrots. I would surely be stamped as a big eater by the servant, but I didnt mind. Both of you, lets cheers for todays good work. Confirming that the servant had left, I called Palug and Tirnanog. Palug with her cat form and Tirnanog with his stuffed toy-size body, all appeared from the next room. I have told the cat about the approximate end of what happened around the Nibelheim family today. Thank you, Tir. I arrived at the table where the meal was lined up. Then, Palug climbed on to myp in appreciation. Since it was the point, I enjoyed her soft fur. Does this mean that the ruin of the Earl will not take ce? Yes, Im really d that the white porcin alchemist didnt get killed in Ignitia. All things considered, its all thanks to the blonde haired prince, huh. Ufufu~, as expected of Auguste! Y-yeahright, thats true After informing that the chaos caused by Auguste on Ind of Messenger opened up the destiny of Harold and Gilbert, Palug was in a good mood. If Auguste himself knew of this matter, he would be troubled instead. While talking with Palug who had such behaviour, Tirnanog was opening the dish cover. He moved his short stuffed toy-sized arm deftly and divided the cuisine. When I received the pat`and the dish with pickled vegetables served by Tirnanog, Palug moved to the next chair quickly. Even so, there were various things happening today. Yes, we verified the contract and the transfer magic circle at the mine, listened to the discussion at the guild hall, attended theunching ceremony, made a blue ssand finally went up the river and saw the porcin workshop. Uwah, you went to many ces, huh~. Good grief. I remembered todays events and felt exhausted. But it wasnt a fruitless effort, and since things were changing for the better, it was all good. However, Tirnanog shook his head to my words. No, Erica. There was one more thing, right? One more? Didnt the student who had fallen magnificently this morning said something disturbing? Eh~, what is it, what is it, what disturbing thing? Umm, what happened at that time? A gray young man wearing crooked sses flickered in my mind. Elric Actorius-sensei, who smiled faintly while falling over. The reason a student came all the way to the Trade City Knot Reed. Ahthe mysterious dangerous ruins! Tirnanog nodded. I wondered why I forgot such an important thing. Even if I had avoided the ruin g, there was still the possibility that the death g would attack by itself. Just hearing about it already feels suspicious. Something evil is definitely sealed, for example, something like this guy. Umu, surely a savage fellow like this cat is wandering around. How ominous How dangerous The two phantom beasts showed disgust while pointing at each other. Right. Even so, hearing about this conversation reminded me of something else. But since it seems to be a military facility, I think there is a low possibility that there is such a phantom beast that is rted to the destiny of my death. What if weak beasts or spirits were being used as a mass murder weapon? It can also be like the dragon knight who is still in the South, even if the phantom beast is not involved. Indeed, if you say thatshould I investigate about it after all? It took one to know one, so maybe only the same nonhuman could understand other nonhuman. I should incorporate the opinions of these two elder people here. I understandif both Tir and Palug have the same opinion, lets investigate it. Then, I shall change my schedule tonight from investigating the altar to this ruin investigation! Yes, please, Palug. When she heard my decision, Palug got down from the chair gracefully. Apparently she seemed to start the investigation soon. She made a turn, and she turned into a figure with silver shoulder-length hair and tanned skin. Are you going as the Founder King Guiume this time? If I borrow some students clothes, I will look like an apprentice, right? Although I also like the appearance of Jean. Saying so, Palug winked. Indeed, rather than the muscr Severe King, it might be easier to mix with the students using the slender Founder Kings appearance. Be careful, Palug. Please call out to me when theres an emergency. I feel generous tonight, so I wille to your aid. No way~, youre being kind to me feels disgusting~. Okay, thats it. You should rx slowly with meals and a bath. Its improbable that there will be something like a fight right away tonight. After saying that, Palug jumped out of the window as usual. She jumped over the canal that was glittering with the street lights, and disappeared into the streets of midnight. Trade City Knot Reed, morning of the fourth day. I regained consciousness with the feeling like someone was carrying me. When I opened my eyes, my eyes met with Palug who was in her beautiful woman form. Oh my, have you woke up? Palug, wee home? Apparently, I seemed to have slept in the chaise lounge while reading a bookst night. I thought to find out about the ruins in the collected materials. Palug brought me to thevish bed with a canopy. Afterying me on the sheets, she creeped up to Tirnanog who was asleep. You better get up. Guohh!? Palug grabbed Tirnanogs tail and lifted him up, swung him around and threw him away. Tirnanog who was rolling like a ball, hit the foot of the bed, and fell down on the floor. It was a rough treatment as usual. Tirnanog stood back up while still half asleep, climbed the bed and came to my side. Palug also sat on the corner of the bed. How was your investigation? Palug. Did you find the location of the ruins? The location is around the upstream of Varnalis River. Its a historic ruin at the border of County of Nibelheim. You were able to identify it properly overnight, huh It wasnt difficult because its on the clear ley lines flow. But I couldnt enter the ruins inside. There areyers of strong barrier being put up, and it seems they will break if existences like me and the serpent go in from the front. Palug said so but didnt seem to be sorry. Although she was regaining her power, it was difficult for her to break barriers that were being put up by skilled mages. Then, how about your nose? Did you smell anything? I could feel the power of a dense me, but it wasnt the smell of a beast. It wasnt very biological either, it had the feeling of pure magical power. So there was no phantom beast? At least in the range that I could sense. There is a possibility that it was a spirit, but the area is surrounded by the thick barriers. And there were lots of students and construction workers wandering around, so I couldnte closer. Students and construction workers were loitering in the dead of the night? Considering Actorius-senseis information, it might be that some emergency response had begun. Did you see Actorius-sensei inside? The sses-wearing mage with gray hair, was it? Well, I couldnt find him in the range where I could enter. Palug tilted her head while remembering hard. She had never seen Actorius-sensei, so there was a possibility that he might not have left any impression. Id like to meet Actorius-sensei directly and listen to the situation. I wonder if my investigation helps. Well, I think that its enough for now. Thats right. Cat, thats a good hint. Did you say spirit and me? Tirnanog who was thinking while listening to Palugs story, nodded reassuringly. He got out of the bed, and came back with a book that I had in the chaise lounge. It was a collection of stories of the seven pilgrims which I purchased from the bookstore at Poisoner Street. After you slept, I was reading the rest of this book instead. There is a story in which both fire and spirit appeared. Tirnanog turned over the page and showed it to me and Palug. It was a picture of a huge red sword floating in the indigo sky. This is an illustration of the story A story of an alchemist who made the Cursed Sword of Fire and fought against the Prince of Sword. That story had a synopsis like this. Once upon a time, the royal brother of the West and the prince of the North were fighting for the rights of Knot Reed. At one time, an eastern mage who hates the northern people appeared. That mage instigated the royal brother and thought of breaking the power rtionship between the two. The royal brother of the West used the spirit brought from the East and forged the Cursed Sword of Fire to reject the prince of the North. Several huge cursed swords covered the sky of Knot Reed. If you do not obey me, I will raise the Cursed Sword of Fire from Heaven and burn this area. The cmity will destroy all of thisnd. Only our alchemists of the West who know the means to prevent the cmity of the Cursed Sword. Said so, as the royal brother threatened the prince. However, the northern prince never lost hisposure when he received the intimidation, even for a moment. As soon as he stepped into the eyes of the alchemists, the prince seemed to cut off his neck quite surprisingly. As a result, the cursed swords which had lost their means to stop, poured down on the entire Knot Reed at once. Like the words of the western royal brother, the cmity of the Cursed Sword burned all thend in Northwest. The northern people were not afraid to die for their pride. The proud and cruel warriors couldnt be tamed by intimidation. If one scorned them, the wolves will reveal their true nature to eat and shred the flesh and marrows, the story concluded with the words of the pilgrims lesson. me, spiritwhat an ominous coincidence. If so, it also corresponds to the hypothesis of military facilities derived from spirits, what do you think? Youre really sharp, Tir. This cursed sword is definitely the identity of the weapons. If the matter of the Nibelheim family settles down, Tir and I will join the night time investigation. Umu, I am fine with that. I rummaged through the inside of my bag and took out the tool that would be a breakthrough solution for this n. I had brought the wand in the assumption that the altar we were looking for was buried. Found it. The Wand of Digging. If you dont mind being dirty, lets make Harold charges this wand inrge quantity immediately in wand alteration. Oh my, thats quite extreme. If the charges cannot be done in time, its fine to use me and the cats nails. Eh~! My nails are not a scoop though While I was consulting about the method to invade the ruins, I heard the sound of the servant knocking. It seemed that before I knew it, it was already time to change clothes. Today I also changed ces with Palug which had transformed into me, and went out of town with Tirnanog. As to turn the matter of the historic ruins at night, I should head to Gilberts workshop first. Chapter 82 - Secret Workshop (part four)

Chapter 82: Secret Workshop (partfour)

Last night we went upstream using the t-bottomed ship route, this time we travelled there using a horse-drawn carriage. By the time we arrived at Gilberts workshop, the sun was already high. When we opened the door and entered the workshop, the golems seemed to be continuing the same works asst night still. Meanwhile, Gilbert, the workshops owner, were sleeping at his work desk. Just as I was thinking of what to do, Harold showed his face from the back door at the right moment. The redhead which was always beautifully arranged had also became a mess, he seemed a bit tired. Yo, Erica and mister. Please dont wake Aniki up. Because he only went to bed one hour ago after an all-nighter. Umu, I see. Tirnanog gently fix the nket which had fallen at Gilberts foot. Isnt it still too early for baking? Nope, now is a good time. The second firing is finished soon, and its about time to steadily cool it down. We have two prototypes, the finishing touches on the first one has finisheddo you want to see it? Amazingreally? Hehe, are you surprised? Aniki, that guy, he seemed to want to see the finished product as soon as possible. I happened to have a magic recovery potion, so he used his magic vigorouslywell,thatis the result. Harold referred to Gilbert who was sleeping with a look like a burned-out boxer at the end of a death match. If it was not only mere sleep deprivation and fatigue but also magical power depletion, then it was understandable. Hrold lined up two t wooden boxes on the desk and opened one of the lids. What appeared was a delicate-looking dish with ace made of blue and white silk threads. On the slightly bluish white, there was a pattern of pomegranate drawn in glossy indigo blue. First off, its a dish painted only with blue. Because of the deep blue, the white looks all the more brilliantits very beautiful. Hou, beautiful. Right? This is a dish I am proud of. Aniki called this sometsuke or seika, by the words of the eastern continent1. Harold opened another box. The first thing that caught my eyes was the vivid colors of the drawing. At the center of the dish, lions and flowers that were drawn in red and gold were dancing. In addition, the circumference part was divided into six, and animals like auspicious beasts were drawn in each. The shade of indigo blue made the beasts stood out fantastically. It resembled something I saw once. The design of the dish which decorated the wall of Turm Wand Store, that had broken once and repaired with golden joinery. This other one is called something like somenishiki kinrande2. Paint a picture in blue and apply a ze from the top and bake it, then put colors other than blue and gold and its done. As you can see, it took a lot of trouble making this. This seems to be the same pattern as the one with the crack traces that decorated the back of the store. Aa, thats right. Like the one that Aniki broke as a child. It seems that this dish is based on one of Knot Reeds legend, the legend of a navigator who met seven kinds of monsters. Therge dish on which seven beasts were drawn was a beautiful but grotesque artwork. Speaking of which, that legend should bepiled in the collection of stories that I only began to read. Its not like a dish but an artwork. The appearance of the beast depicted on the broken te is very beautiful. Nn? A dish? Didnt you say something unthinkable? The nket was squirming while saying something, and Gilbert raised his face. Oops, not good, the exhausted Gilbert was waking up. Hm? But, I wondered if I said something strange. What do you mean by something unthinkable? Ojou-san, its not like an artwork, this dish is actually an artworkfuwaa~ah. I mean, Aniki, is it okay for you to wake up? Aa, I already slept enough. It will be bad for my back if I sleep at a weird ce any further. Even so, Ojou-san has a bold way of thinking, huhas expected from the Aurelia Ducal. I inadvertently talked about porcin with my previous lifes aesthetic sense. On this continent, porcin was a rare existence. Naturally, even the wealthy Aurelia Ducal couldnt afford porcin dishes. However, Gilbert seemed to be interested in my careless remarks. Do you know? Porcin was originally an artificial gem made by the King of the eastern continent. Gilbert gently stroked the surface of the result of his hard work whileughing. Certainly, its beauty could bepared to jewels. It seems that in that ce jewels like precious stones were thought to be the key that leads to immortality. Since the sessive kings used precious stones for everything, of course, naturally the produced precious stones were not enough. Those who weremanded by the King did trials and errors repeatedly to artificially make precious stones. It was this porcin that was created in the end. Gilbert proudly said so. I guessed he naturally felt connected to the people who did trials and errors. Initially it was created as an equipment used in the Kings rituals, then it became an artwork to be collected by the nobles, and finally it became a dish for ordinary people. Isnt it great? Interesting. This guy is not bad. When I heard Gilberts words, I realized. It might be that this continental porcin culture had reached a major turning point with my careless remarks. Gilbert held his hand out to the air in order to lift the dish up. I felt like I could see a vision of the future of porcins in his hand. Haah!? I dont know what youre talking about suddenly, Aniki. Are you still sleeping? Are you tired? Hey, hey~ I still have potions to remove drowsiness and fatigue. Harold who seemed to get tired of the story pressed a potion bottle against Gilberts face. The content of the bottle was pretty much a grotesque purple color. Gilbert retreated to pry his face and escaped from the bottle. N-no way! I dont want to drink anything like that stupid unpleasant potion! I got plenty of freebies from Sergei-ojisan, so please dont hold back and drink it, Aniki! Im not holding back or anything! Harold cornered Gilbert with a lively expression. Looking at the desk, it seemed that there was a written exnation of the potion. I was wondering what various things were mixed in, so I read it out loud. The mainponents are horse heart, deer horn, dried scorpion, dried sea serpent, msses, and the cerebrospinal fluid of a kraken. Although the magical supplement ingredient is the krakens cerebrospinal fluid, I think its an effective ingredient to recover from fatigue. It could recover lots of magical power, and in addition, this potion was likely to be a nourishing tonic. When Gilbert listened to the breakdown of the materials, his face turned pale. Geeeh, and I was chugging down lots of that strange potionst night!? Is that so? It looks delicious. Eh~, isnt it fine, Aniki. This is a high-ss item that only costs three silver coins, you know~! When Harold drew near, Gilbert got up from the chair and ran away. I felt his irons will to not drink even a single sip. Oi, oi, oi, please dont bully the pitiful me with that kind of behavior, Botchan. Dont force him, Harold. Im not bullying him, Im showing my appreciation for his efforts! Ah~, if you have time to bully me, then this will be Botchansst job! Uh. Harold was the next to suffer a painful expression this time. His movement solidified while holding a ss bottle containing purple potion. Hey, you have to negotiate with Earl Nibelheim, right? Its crucial that you convince the Earl, after all, you cant move things, people, and money in a big way, right? Uuh. Speaking of which, we hadnt talked about the story of the matter and the countermeasure n to the most important party. But, didnt Harold hate to speak directly with his father, the Earl Nibelheim? Thats true, but, I dont think he will listen to my story if I go. Its much better for Aniki to be the one who speaks with him. I want to bake the prototype at once. Its not arge dish or arge vase that is intended for collectorsokay, first of all, lets make amon dish like a small te or teaware. Besides, my appearance and character are dubious, right? You are the trusted son of Earl Nibelheim after all, even if you only said that there is a bad feeling. If Botchan persuades him, Earl Nibelheim who was once calm and cautious, will also move. When Gilbert said trusted son, Harold chewed his lips slightly. I recalled the Nibelheims strained parent-child rtion and the awkward air between them. Um, can I also go along with Harold? Im worried about what will happen. Erica, are you sure its okay? But even if I am there, I may not be able to do anything. No, rather than going alone, just by being there, you will make my mind feel dozens of times easier. Harold looked at me like a man who was grasping at straws, so I smiled back. Then, I suppose that I will also go with you. No, he might be suspicious with mister because you look a bit too severe. Tirnanog who stood up sat back down again from Gilberts critics. I couldnt deny that he was indeed a bit suspicious-looking. Hmmthen, instead ofing along, I will advise you guys. You will probably feel reluctant to reconnect with a family member who had a disagreement with you at one time. However, no matter how unpleasant, make sure that you know the true feelings of your opponent. It was fortunate that I was able to do it. Since I can never see him again, I do not know what that guy was really thinking. Because I didnt understand, because he never responded, it was easy to arbitrarily think that he was a good guy, butits somewhat lonely. Hearing Tirnanogs words, not only me and Harold who held our breath but also Gilbert. Perhaps because their situation ovepped with him that he couldnt leave them alone. Because he suffered hundreds of years without knowing the true feelings of those who he grew up with as families. Mister Thats it from me. Later, please listen to your father. Cutting off Harolds words, Tirnanog closed his mouth. Harold gazed at Gilbert who was hesitating, and nodded firmly even though he was still wavering. Then, wait a moment. I will change my clothes. Harold said so, unravelling the string of the apron and retreated to the back of the workshop. Gilbert was pondering about something, but after sighing, he stood up from the chair. He carefully put the dish with the pomegranate pattern into the box of white porcins, and packed it in the bag. Besides the dishes, he put as many as two samples of ore. A dish and a cobalt oxide sample for the whetstone. Give it to Botchan. What about Gilbert-san? IImultimately, Im the type who isnt good at using my head. Since I will be shutting myself alone inside the workshop, I will consult the furnace and y while moving my fingers. Gilbert scratched his head and nced at Tirnanog. I guessed something in Tirnanogs words just now made him think a little. I received the bag and nodded deeply. I will leave Botchans matter to you. I will be doing my best by myself for the time being. It will be fine. Because he is my chosen partner. I see, thats right. Gilbert smiled with aplex expression and nodded a little. He held a few materials and retreated to the back of the workshop. In exchange, Harold who had changed into a noble-like appearance appeared. Well, lets go. Erica. To my father. It will be fine. We only need to talk about the porcin in particr, so you dont need to worry about anything. Harold, who was putting on his brave face, urged me while talking rapidly. I was still a little worried, but it was better than nothing at all. For the porcin industry and for the negotiations that would decide Harolds fate, we headed to Nibelheims Castle of Light.
1Ⱦ (sometsuke) : blue and white porcin, ໨ (seika) : ceramics with blue pattern on a white background. These words were written in katakana, so maybe the eastern continent in this world has a Japanese culture. 2Ⱦ\w : gold-painted porcin thatbined both dyeing and overze enamels. Chapter 83 - Secret Workshop (part five) Chapter 83: Secret Workshop (partfive) When Harold and I arrived at the courtyard of Castle of Light, Earl Nibelheim was about to get on a carriage while holding a document bag. He was nning to go to Knot Reed again to negotiate with the creditors. We were barely in time, it was good that we didnt miss each other. Harold quickly descended from the carriage and rushed over to Earl Nibelheim. Tou-san! Harry!? And Erica-sama? Earl Nibelheim unexpectedly looked at Harold with a gentle expression on his face. Because of his repeated anxiety, his presence was thin. U-um, Tou-san, you know what! Harry, what happened, there are bags under your eyes You seem to be exhausted. There was something I had to do no matter what so I stayed up all nightno, that, thats not what I meanumm, thatsorry, that was Harold who originally was full of spirit seemed to droop as he went round in circles. The situation had turned around for the better so far, and we only needed to tell him and get his approval. I thought for a moment that maybe I should be the one to talk instead, but realized that it would not be good, so I chewed my lips. I decided to take a step back and wait. There is something I want to talk about. Um, its about the matter of fundraising. When Harold finally started to talk calmly, Earl Nibelheim approached him slowly. And then, he stretched hisrge and rugged hand and stroked his sons short red hair. Harry, Im saved that you work and think over various things. However, I cannot burden a young child like you any more than this Yeah, I know that its not a good thing for children to do. But! Harold strongly blocked the words of Earl Nibelheim. Then Earl Nibelheims expression turned into a very serious one. And Harold, who was sensitive to the change in his fathers facial expression, froze. S-sorry! No, Im sorry. The one who should apologize in this case is Tou-san. Earl Nibelheim crouched down to Harolds height and their eyes met properly. The Earl conveyed his feelings to Harold as if repenting to God. Harry, I think I will tell you the things that I couldnt say because it wasnt the time for it. Whats the matter, Tou-san? Harry, I feel remorseful every time I see your scar. I have ruined your body forever due to my own carelessness. I was scared to face you. I thought that you must have resent me. Earl Nibelheim cut off his words, he quietly took a deep breath. At that time, I couldnt stay by your side when you were badly hurt. Because I was sad, I couldnt grant your wish for me to stay by your side. Even when I could also watch over the progress of your treatment, I had left it to Turm elder. Such a thing, it couldnt be helped, because Tou-san was busy with the project at that time! That was only an excuse. An excuse that couldnt even fool myself. Still, I should have stayed with you. I should have made time for you even a little, and I should have gone to see you. Tou-san This is also the case with the fraud. Whether you were a child or not, I should have talked about it properly. Because you will inherit the territory which is your hometown. That being said, Earl Nibelheim took Harolds right hand. He regretted that he hurt his sons body and parted with his son who would inherit his territory due to his own negligence. Harry, Im sorry. Waitwhat are you apologizing for, Tou-san? Harold had a confused face after his fathers repentance. Harold held his fathers hand tightly with his right hand. Even if we dont meet much, there is no reason for me to resent my hometown and Tou-san who works hard for the territory, right? Harold said with tone of voice as if he were a young child. That way, Earl Nibelheims eyes were slightly moist. Even if I got such an injury, I still have the ability to create a wand. My hands are miraculous hands. That, Im sure was chosen by destiny. Dont worry, Tou-san. It wasnt due to Tou-sans fault. Everything, surely, was destiny. Harold kept on talking quickly and smiled a little. So, I have no regret or resentment in my life. Harold said that no matter what happens he would ept it and live. There were somewhat intense thoughts, but that was his strength. Hey, Tou-san. And now, its the fateful absolute chance. Thats why, please, hear me out. In response to Harolds words, Earl Nibelheim became silent for a while. His expression looked like a criminal who was released from many years of constraints. Those eyes were moist with tears, but those tears never fell. And Earl Nibelheim nodded quietly. Harryaa, lets hear it. This matter that made you reluctant to sleep and did your best. Im going to hear you properly. I felt like the stilted air between them changed. Atst, their mutual feelings were conveyed and the ill feelings had disappeared. Harold opened the wooden boxes gracefully and took out the dish with pomegranate pattern. The contrast of beautiful blue and white shone vividly under the autumn sunlight. Earl Nibelheim stared at the dish and sucked his breath. This porcinit seems quite different from what was circted by the antique fraud some time ago. This warm color is warmer than the color of the earth, which has exactly the same radiance as the authentic masterpiece, no, this one has more texture. Above all, this blue, isnt it not supposed to be on this continent? If I tell you it will take a long time, but Harold exined the series of miraculous events that had happened so far to Earl Nibelheim. The identity of the alchemist who seeded in restoring the white porcin was Gilbert Turm and his meeting with him who came back to Knot Reed by chance. The fact that the refinery from the low-quality silver ore was actually a rare metal that could be processed into an expensive pigment. The raw material of the porcin was amon whetstone in the northwestern part. And that they already reached the production of prototypes of porcin in Gilberts furnace. After hearing all these things, Earl Nibelheim seemed perplexed. No way, that such things will happensuddenly I cannot believe it. There is no worker to be employed and assembled so far, Tou-san. Lets think about turning it into the main industry. Is it true that the young man is Gilbert of the Turm family? If you have any doubts, please visit the notary Bernhard. When we consulted about this case, we asked Gilberts older brother to attend. Bernhard, huhif he can prove his identity, he is definitely the real thing. In the northwest part of the country, the name of Turm family had an absolute reputation. It was the same whether it was Gilbert who was rumored to be the prodigal son whose life-or-death was uncertain. Furthermore, if it could be guaranteed that Bernhard, a notary public, was his brother, then there was no further proof needed. If so, the problem is about the purchase of whetstones. Its not about the silver mining right, but how to buy the whetstone mining right? Thats it, I cannot afford to purchase it outright with our current financial standing. Since my reputation is fallingtely, it will be difficult to borrow money more than this. If we can exin the matter about porcinno, it wouldnt be weird if we got taken advantage of No way, even though we obtained cobalt oxide with great trouble Thats right, its such an astronomical miracle that rare materials like that were thrown awayhm? Wait? Earn Nibelheim who was talking until that point had a frantic expression on his face. Harry, the production ce of the whetstones, the raw materials of this porcin, is it in Evit region? Ehuum, since its in the upstream of Varnalis River, yeah, its should be in Evit region. Its a miracle. No, this must be destinywe did it, Harry! The expression on Earl Nibelheim turned bright. He lifted Harold easily while raising his voice in joy. W-w-what happened, Tou-san? Hahaha! What a fool I was! Everything was gathered from the very beginning! Wait a moment, Tou-san! I dont understand! Dont leave me out of loop again! Aah, sorry, Harry. Earl Nibelheim lowered Harold to exin after exhaling to calm himself down. About four years ago, a certain merchant in Knot Reed went to ask for investment in our silverware industry. It was a long-established store that handled arge amount of whetstones of the Evit region. At that time, he was in trouble with the disposal of the stone dust which came out when processing the whetstone. Eh? Even if the amount of investment was small, I thought it was fine to ept the stone dust here. We have a lot of old waste mines that have withered, so whatever it is, I dont mind cramming them in the old waste mine until we can dispose it. When I suggested it, he gave me a favorable offer for the fund. It was a contract that said all the stone dust of the Evit region that the vendor produced for 20 years will be epted by Nibelheim. What we want is the whetstone, which is not a stone but a materialthen, the stone dust is enough. Eeeh~~~~!!! Harold and I were the ones who were surprised this time. The bell that informed us of the time had just resounded. Earl Nibelheim raised his head at ease. Its time. Sorry, Harry. I will borrow a sample of this porcin and this ore. Of course, Tou-san! Harold carefully put the dish back into the wooden box and handed it to Earl Nibelheim. Earl Nibelheim put his leg on the waiting carriage and looked back unexpectedly. Sorry, and thank you, Harry. You are my pride. Its a waste that you are my son. After leaving behind something like that, Earl Nibelheim went out of the castle in no time. Harold stood in the middle of the courtyard after his father left and didnt move. To me who was behind him, it seemed that he was staring at the sky. Seriously, that person always busy running around. You mean your father? Aa. I wish I could talk a lot more with him. Saying I am his pride, now of all timessuch a thing, if he said such a thingwhat should I say, I dont understand Harold sniffled while cursing with a loud voice. I see, he wasnt looking at the sky, he was enduring so the tears wouldnt spill. I tried to take out my handkerchief but stop myself. Because I recalled the rule that Harold imposed on himself about crying only once. I thought that happy tears shouldnt count, but it was he himself who decided it. Its alright. You can talk a lot with him from now on. I seethats true It seemed that Harold couldnt endure it anymore, he crouched and heaved with sobs. Laying a handkerchief down, I sat in a back-to-back position with him. Erica? I got tired from the conversation, so I want to take a break. Is that fine? Well, but Harold must be tired too. You ought to take it easy. Yeahsorry, thank you My back took a slight weight of Harold. Beyond my expectation, Harold noticed my intention and began to cry without hesitation. I pretended that I couldnt hear him crying, so that Harold could cry as much as he likes. I entrusted half of my weight on Harolds back and looked up to the autumn sky from the courtyard. I felt that the Nibelheims sky on that day was high, clear, and blue. Chapter 84 - Hometown of Prodigal Sons (part one)

Chapter 84: Hometown of Prodigal Sons (partone)

Harold and I returned from Castle of Light to Gilberts workshop, and told Tirnanog and Gilbert, who were left behind, about our conversation with Earl Nibelheim. Harold was embarrassed, so I omitted how the parent-child reconciliation went down. Well, if I talked about how he cried for over thirty minutes, then I would also have to tell them about how he washed his face and did other things. Umu, even so, using the stone dust, huh. To think there is such a trick. No, no, no, such too-good-to-be-true stories will note easily like this, right? My dad is not a man who will do something like a scam. That guy is very awkward to the extent that its irritating. Tirnanog seemed impressed, but Gilbert didnt seem to believe it right now. Looking at him like that, Harold spoke to him. With this we have all the ingredients, and it seems that the fundraising and the other things are going to go wellbut, after all, what is Aniki going to do? Hm? What about me? Because you were brooding about it. When will you go to Master? Gilbert sighed deeply. I have been making excuses for so many years that I couldnt face my old man until this was finished, but I cannot do it anymore. The prototype of the small dish is going to be finished soon, so I cant make excuses anymore. Gilbert stroked the dish on which the legendary monsters were drawn with his fingertips. I thought my connection with my old man has broken forever. Broken things cannot be restored. Just like my old mans important decorative dish which I broke. So at the very least, I would like to make it again with my own hands. As if it was somebody elses problem, Gilbert divulged things he had been keeping inside his heart personally. Although certainly broken things couldnt be restored to their initial state, Turm elder decorated the wall with that dish which was patched with gold preciously. Hm? Oh? Somehow Gilberts perception seemed to be slightly off. Perhaps Gilbert didnt know that the dish he broke had been restored? By the way, Gilbert-san, the dish that you broke has been restored neatly. Hah? How did he do something like that with a porcin that was broken so finely? For porcin restoration, it cannot be done just by gluing. The drawing is too fine to be using glue, then is itthat? No, whichever it was, you will needcquer. There is nocquer on this continent, so what can substitute for it? Gilbert had bit the bait. As someone who had dedicated his life for porcin, it was a conversation that made him concerned about the details. However, I smiled meaningfully, keeping my silence. Seeing my action, it seemed that Harold and Tirnanog also arrived at the same idea. Speaking of which, he said that it was restored with gold, right~. Hahwhat do you mean, Botchan!? Nothing~, if youre searching for the answer, you should go to Master~. Since it was a lengthy conversation, I dont remember the details~~ Yes, I also feel like I heard it from the shop owner, but I wonder what he said about the technique. Hehehe, youre curious, right, Aniki? What is this! Youre ganging up on me! The more we talked about the restoration, the more Gilberts face turned into a troubled expression. I saw that it was the time, so I gave him thest push. It was the few words that became the deciding factor to push Gilberts back who really wanted a reason to go home. Its mended very beautifully, you should try going to the back of Turm Wand Store. Rather than listening to us amateurs, the expert Gilbert-san certainly would like to see it with your own eyes, right? When I pointed it out, Gilbert widened his eyes. From the throat of Gilbert who was furrowing his eyebrows, sounds that were simr to a chuckle gradually came out. The chuckles gradually grew louder, and finally he let out a loudughter while looking up to the sky. Hahahayou got me! I give up! I have to go and see the workmanship of the restoration. I was looking for reasons not to return, but now I got a reason to return home! I mean, Aniki, you couldnt get close to the back of the store even though its nearby, just how cowardly are you! Who cares! I have that kind of personality, okay! Aah, youre so noisy, I get it, I get it! Like that, Gilbert began to prepare for his homing whileining. He wore an overcoat, a hat, and put away the important dish carefully into his bag. Everyone might have noticed that as he lowered the hat over his eyes, his mouth ckened in his happiness, but no one mentioned it. I give up. Im still nervous about seeing him, but somehow Im getting excited. No way, I didnt realize that I actually really want to see my old man. Ahwhat, that waseveryone, thank you very much. With a shy appearance that was unlike him, Gilbert muttered so. Perhaps he was too embarrassed to hear our replies, so he took his bag and started walking quickly. We saw him off silently, but we were staring at him with warm gazes. Gilberts footsteps towards Town of All Kinds of Goods were light, and his back looked somewhat proud. Harold suggested taking ate lunch after seeing off Gilberts homing. I was thankful for his suggestion as I had missed lunch today as well. The menu was a specially made yellowish-brown colored onion tart that Harold bought from Gize-obasan. I was also curious about this, I thought that I should buy it next time. Hehe, d to hear that! Harold cut the tart neatly. Oh, speaking of which, there was something I wanted to ask him to do. In order to use them in the investigation of the aforementioned ruin, I had to charge the wands for underground exploration such as Digging inrge amount. Since the porcin-rted works had also settled down, right now might be the best if I wanted to borrow his help. Say, Harold. What is it, what is it? You dont have to worry, Ill give you the most delicious one, you know? No, its not about tart. Its fine if its after we finished eating, but Id like to ask for mass filling for wands. Ooh~, thats fine. What kind of wand? I tried counting as to what was the minimum necessary wands. At times like this, the experience of exploring in the Ruins of Visitor was useful. At that time, I could entrust some magic to us, but now I had to do it all alone. I need you to charge Digging, m Sight, Magic Mapping, and then Levitation and Feather Falling. Theres probably not enough material to charge arge volume right now, but if we get back to my ce I may be able to manage something. Even so, thats an amazing amount of wands. Are you going to search for gold or diamond veins this time? No, thats not itah, thats right. Incidentally, I need a rmendation for a cooling system offensive wand. Hearing the word offensive, Harolds face turned stiff for a moment. Seriously, what are you nning to do, Erica? That isits going to be long, so lets eat first. Heeh~? Well, Im also hungry, so thank you. Harold shrugged his shoulders and distributed the sliced tarts to me and Tirnanog. At that time, the window was hit by the wind and rattled violently. I wonder if the window fitting is bad because its old. I give up. If hes seriously using this cabin as a workshop, he should have repaired it firstuwah!? Harold who was peeking outside the window became speechless. From the gap of the tted shutter which he lifted, I saw the appearance of a dragon descending down from the sky to the ground. By the way, I felt like I saw a dragon like this during theunching ceremony. What is that!? Its a dragon. Looking at its size, its the 10-meter ss. It looks like a gray dragon. The scales are beautiful. Why are you so calm! Thats not it, why isnt the dragon patrolling the airspace and instead its falling down!? I wonder. If it isnt patrolling, then maybe its sightseeing? Umu. I guess it is sightseeing. No, its not! While bantering with the panicking Harold, a lightly dressed young boy was getting down from the back of the gray dragon gracefully. Ah, its Auguste-sama after all Heh!? By Auguste, you meantheCrown Prince of Ignitia? Why is such an important personing to the country side like this? Well, maybe hes looking for something. Dont you mean someone? Tirnanog stared at me meaningfully. He was looking for me. For certain, I felt that was the meaning of that stare. Auguste stroked the forehead of the gray dragon and whispered something. The dragon flew in response to Augustes instructions, after turning over in the sky several times, it flew away somewhere. He gazed at the footprints on the ground and then approached the workshop without hesitation. My whereabouts waspletely exposed. I opened the door of the workshop and decided to invite Auguste in. Greetings, Auguste-sama. Is there anything I can do for the prince of the whole country to be in a remote ce like this? Oh yeah, of course, I came to meet a certain dukes daughter who has hid herself in this remote ce. Auguste showed a carefree smile. He looked around the interior of the workshop curiously over my shoulder. For now, it seemed that the working golems were taking a break at the back of the workshop, but I wondered how much did he know. When I thought about that, Augustes gaze suddenly stopped at one point. Looking back, there was Harold, who was tense and rigid. Auguste had a delighted expression on his face, simr to a cat who had found a bird. U-um, Im Wait a moment. Let me guess. When I arrived at this city, I have seen someone with simr face. Im sure that he was called Harold II, the Earl of Nibelheim. Eh, why is my dads name Learning the face and name of a person is my job. Im Auguste Ignitia. Harold grasped the hand that Auguste presented out in a terribly scared state. UumIm Harold. You have the same name as your father. Nice to meet you, Harold III. Y-yes. Harold nodded as he shrunk on himself, worried stiff. It was understandable. No doubt that he was thinking why a prince like him suddenly came to a ce like this. Well, you dont have to be that tense. Although he looks like a perfect prince, the inside is like a curious and mischievous kitten, so even if youre a little rude, he will smile and forgive you, Harold. Hahaha, Erica. Rather, the only one who says rude things to me is you. Auguste imitated me and nudged me with his elbow in a yful gesture. Afterughing for a while, he stared at my face suddenly and gave me a gentle smile. It seems that your troubles have been sorted, huh. Oh my, does it showed on my face? Rather than your face, its your attitude. Because your facial expression is rather difficult to read. I thought it was something serious since you were a little absentminded sometimes during theunching ceremony. Because this is you were talking about, you were stuck in a troublesome matter again, werent you? Ive been seen through. As expected from Auguste-sama. I have to keep an eye on you properly, because its dangerous. It seemed that Auguste treated me as a problem child. I was saved that he cares, or rather, there were aspects that I was grateful for. Aa~h, Im toote, huh. I thought I could kill time or something. So youre thinking of using other peoples trouble to kill time, huh. Because even if I say trouble, it seems to be more of a conspiracy. With this massive workshop, you pulled the Nibelheims sessor to join in your conspiracy. Auguste said that with a look like a mischievous child, and looked around curiously. Harold seemed to be even more wary of Augustes attitude, which changed frequently like a cat. To begin with, it was troubling that what he said was not incorrect. I also felt that Auguste seemed to feel excited to explore the workshop at the moment. What should I do. Even though there were so many things that we couldnt show off to outsiders yet. No, wait. I wondered if Auguste should be integrated into the n as well. Thinking that way, his position and poprity were very useful. Auguste-sama, since I also have something to discuss with you, how about we continue our conversation while eating and drinking? Youre just in time, we were about to slice the tart. Thats a good suggestion. Im in. Then, please go over there. I hope the taste suits your mouth. I pointed to a room where we were preparing lunch a while ago and urged Auguste. At the same time, Harold was hiding behind Tirnanog and was looking at the situation. Harold, I wonder if you can brew us tea. You know the location of thetea set, right? Eh? Yeah, alright. Because its something to serve to the prince with, please choose thebestone. Yeah? Ahaah, I see! I understand, leave it to me! We will offer a rare beauty that Auguste-sama has never seen before. Harold realized the true meaning that I wanted to say and nodded vigorously. He seemed to have changed from his state a while ago and was full of spirits. Auguste tilted his head and seemed puzzled. Are you nning something after all? Now, Im not sure I know what you mean. Is it a new kind of tea leaves? No, this doesnt look like a workshop that processes tea leaves. Then, something in the tea set Please look forward in seeing it. I made a business smile on my face, standing in front of Auguste to guide him as he continued his deduction about the truth of our conspiracy. Now then, we were able to draw his interest. If he looked at the real porcin, he would definitely sink his teeth into it. And now to make him an aplice, huh. This was my time to shine. Chapter 85 - Hometown of Prodigal Sons (part two)

Chapter 85: Hometown of Prodigal Sons (parttwo)

We went to a room that was left as it was when we prepared the lunch earlier. Tirnanog and I, and also Auguste our guest of honor, made a bee line to the big table. Auguste looked on with great interest at Gilberts belongings that were piling up on the chair that was pushed to the corner. Magic scrolls and Flora Magica illustration book, huh. This ce is like a mages workshop. Yes, thats roughly correct. Gilbert was an alchemist who had also took a ss about magic, so it was not that far from the truth. Scrolls and illustration books were the belongings of Gilberts partner who was a mage. Sorry to keep you waiting. While I was talking with Auguste about such a thing, Harold who was wearing an apron came into the room. On the hand-made silver tray, there were porcin tea cups with a blue pattern on them that had just been created by Gilbert as prototypes. The painting was simple due to making it in a hurry, but the fine brushwork was something to be expected from a craftsman. The teapot was a porcin made of white ceramic ze which generally appears on the market. He probably wanted to mold the prototype in a short time, so he avoided making a teapot withplicated shape. This made the exquisiteness of the material used for the cups stood out. Harold arranged the cups in front of each person and poured in the tea. The dark orange color drawn by the tea he chose furtherplemented the whiteness of the porcin. Here you go, Your Highness Auguste. Heeh, I thought it was a jade bowl cut out from a mutton fat jade from the distance, but its not. This is an artifact. Of course its not pottery either. Its too thin and its obvious if Ipare the color tone. I remember. I have seen something simr to this in the treasury. Auguste raised the corner of his lips a little and smiled happily. Erica, the one who was hiding the white porcin alchemist I heard from rumors, was it you? No way. We were just coborating when I met him by chance. That was alsoa mysterious coincidence, huh. As expected, I couldnt say that our connection was made by chance while I was crushing my death g. Iughed ambiguously to gloss over it. Auguste lifted the cup and brought it to his mouth quietly with graceful movements. This princes style looked like a beautiful girl as usual, he became a painting just by drinking tea. A certain cat would have wanted the still of such a scene. While he was putting down the cup in his hand, he murmured calmly. Speaking of porcin, I thought that it was only ridiculous items that seemed to be held in the treasury. For example, arge vase about a persons height, or a big te where a crouching child can hide their entire body. However, this one is like a jewel that fits in my hand. Im pleased that you like it. Aa, the tea is also wonderful. Since it would be wasteful if it gets too cool, I also sipped my tea. This ck tea was a summer-pick Darjeeling that smells like muscat grape. Refreshing and had a strong vor. The smell and taste that the royal aristocracy of Ignitia seemed to like. And this picture is also very beautiful. Its a white ceramic with blue pomegranate pattern. You have discerning eyes. This is a ssic pattern that was prevalent in the eastern continent, Zygos1, a long time ago, Your Highness. Harold addedplementary information to Augustes careless remarks. Thanks to painting with Gilbert, Harold was also getting deeper into the eastern culture. And then? How much should I buy this for? Auguste said straight away, while sending a provoking stare. Although I thought that royalty and titled nobility with eyes for the beautiful would really get into porcin, this starting topic was too to-the-point. I reflexively wanted to shrink back, but I regained myposure and replied. This is still an experimental prototype, so we cannot sell it. In any case, as this will be the main industry of the Nibelheim territory, you should be able to purchase vessels tailored to a variety of uses. I see, thats a shame. I cant wait for themercialization. And besides, we n to offer Auguste-sama a better vessel than this one. When I said so with a light smile, Auguste gazed into my eyes with a surprised expression. An offer? I feel somewhat included, but what are you plotting? No, no, we just want to offer such things likerge vase, ornamental te, andtableware. Its enough for us if you canuseit normally. Hm, its an especially rare beautiful vessel. Its wasteful for the royal family to be the only one who enjoys this. If this is used for tableware anyway, I would like to use it in a special ce. I seeto make me think so, thats your intention, huh. Auguste narrowed his eyes and looked at me confidently. As expected he was a person with a good judgement. Erica, you are going to let the royal family know about the existence of porcin in the continent. Yes. Im saved since this conversation will be quick. Auguste seemed to enjoy the secret n. It seemed that my strategy to fuel his curiosity and made him interested was sessful. I would like to poprize porcin as a product used by every level, not just as collections of the royal aristocracy. Every level approach, huhto what extent? Literally every person can use it without distinguishing between rich and poor. If we approach from that angle, the culture itself will change. That is very interesting, how can we spread it to the people? Trendse down from the top. If the royal family uses porcin tableware, the noblemen who saw it would also wish for it. Then, you would want a distinguished family in each field to enter and exit the noblemens houses. Hmm, if every distinguished family uses it, it will also spread to the people, huh. The future where everyone would use porcin, which Gilbert had envisioned in his mind. What I was about to do was a little boost for that future. Sounds good. I may as well ride on your n. Thank you very much, Auguste-sama. However, if I am to use it at a ceremony or a banquet, I would like a basis that can convince my father. Should I exin its advantages and origin? Or is it for tea ceremony procedures? If anything, I would like it to be appropriate for tea ceremony. Perhaps if we show the actual thing, it would be easy for my father to attract individual interests. However, in order to move His Majesty the King, I need another push. To be more precise, I want a basis for my father to convince his retainers. Indeed, there was a reason for that demand. Silverware was the main material used for the current banquet. Although it had already be a mere formality by the advancement of magic, there were meanings in using silver such as to prevent poisoning2. If it turned into tableware made of porcin suddenly, they would want a reason. One should hide ones original aim and induced peoples consciousness with a topic that was easy to sympathize with. If we needed such scenario, there was nothing butthatsubject matter. Without Auguste-sama, the porcin could never be made againhow about it? Ooh~, thats interesting, but you cannot lie, lies are No, no, I wouldnt dare. Thats the truth, you know? I briefly told Auguste the story of Gilberts escape. Auguste was listening with an unreadable, mysterious expression. Hm, so the man named Gilbert of the Turm family was in the Ind of Messenger at that time, huh. What a strange coincidence. Auguste closed his eyes as he sipped his ck tea from the thin porcin cup. His long eyshes cast shadows on his white cheeks. Speaking of Turm family, is that the wealthy merchant family of Knot Reed, who was descended from a distinguished family of mages, that deals with shipbuilding and marine transportation? And also maritime insurance and weapons production. One of the most prominent northwestern family who owns Water Pce and is producing influential people in various fields. The Turm family will dere Ignitias position as benefactor by offering porcin as a form of repayment to the debt of gratitude received by their youngest son. I see, its a good card. A lot of lords will be convinced. Auguste smiled like a bad person. I slowly shook my head. Seen from the backside, it may be so. Hou, in that case, how is it seen from the frontside? Their important son had saved someones life unknowingly. If they listen to this story, the King and the Queen will be pleased as well. I remembered Palugs joy and said so. Auguste averted his eyes from me, and sipped his ck tea to gloss over it. There was an embarrassed air somehow, and I felt that his cheeks were red. No way, that kind of approach is If you listen to the story as it is, thats the kind of interpretation you should get, you know? Thats true, but I was talking about the political influenceaah, jeez, you win. Auguste switched to a friendly smile. Somehow I could feel that he was happy from the bottom of his heart. The chaos that he caused had unexpectedly helped someone, for him, it had to be a pleasant thing. Well then, on the asion of my victory, may I be impudent for a bit longer and request something else? Oops, theres no chance to be careless, huh. Well, you can ask me as much as you want. Could you allow us to stamp the crest of the Ignitia royal family in all the works made in the furnace of Turm and Nibelheim as a proof of loyalty to the Ignitia royal family? It was something that I often saw in the previous world. With this, we could receive the unprecedented honor of royal familys seal in the workshop. It was the so-called royal warrant. I see, you can add special value to the porcin. As the royal family, we can demonstrate our power by hinting at our involvement in the porcin production by gathering the tasteful technology. Besides, since we are going to use whatever porcin offered to us, the one with the highest rating is better. Youre very quick on the uptake, this saved me some trouble. Alright. I will talk to my father. Well, since there is no reason for my father to refuse, as long as we can talk, I will be able to get the approval quickly. Thank you once again, Auguste-sama. I bowed to Auguste. Harold, who had been listening to our conversation quietly, sighed in relief. Uhaahthat was somewhat amazing, it surprised me. I thought we were only going to sell it, then suddenly we got the honor to offer it to the royal family. Something like rewriting our culture, and including the awe-inspiring crest of the royal family in the porcin among other things. Im d, Harold. The Nibelheim family will also be saved with this, right? It feels unrealeverything went without a hitch in such an anticlimax way Harold sighed deeply again, wiping his forehead with his sleeve. It seemed that he was getting too nervous, he was sweating badly. But, well, I was able to pull out overwhelmingly favorable conditions in our transaction, so it was good. On the other hand, Auguste was enjoying his tea with a rxed appearance. Well~, I was wondering what sort of conspiracy I would be involved in, but it was kind of normal. There are other good stories for Auguste-sama. This is the blue used for painting this porcin, but in reality Then we talked about using cobalt oxide for restoring the stained ss of the church, tasted the tart we forgot to eat, then Harold who regained his state began his tourist guide rmendation for Town of All Kinds of Goods for Ignitian people, Auguste saw the workshops golems, all in all we had a nice chat. I was looking at everyones faces, and felt relieved that the destruction of the Nibelheim family could be avoided if the situation went as it was. The time was early evening, and orange light wasing from outside the window. Our long and fun tea ceremony was about to end soon. I asked Auguste. I think that I will return to Water Pce soon, what about Auguste-sama? Nn~, thats right. The dragon has returned temporarily, so I think I will enjoy going downstream in a boat. Then, lets go together Just as I tried to reply. The grounds shook violently in a big way. Earthquake? I became concerned, because almost no earthquake ever urred on Ichthyes continent. Unlike the volcanic archipgo where I lived in my previous life, there were only few active volcanoes and faults here. No, to begin with, I felt that this way of shaking was different from an earthquake. Then what was it? The ground is shaking? Oops, in such cases, you shouldnt panic. The tremors wont be limited to only one time. Lets open the doorway now. Harold, you are to check the ces where fire is likely to break out. In contrast to Harold, who was feeling shaken, Auguste was calm. The moment each of us tried to move ording to his instructions, a roaring sound like a lightning strike reverberated. The tted shutter was rattling by the wind which blowed violently outside the workshop. Tirnanog started running quickly and opened the door without being frightened by the roaring sound. Heated air flowed in from the opening of the entrance. What!? What happened!! Look at that! The other side! Tirnanog pointed outside the building. We ran towards him and saw the abnormal sight. On the other side, there was a huge fire pir rising. Torrent of fire was blowing up to the sky. In the periphery of the fire pir, I could see the sparkling remnants of a magic circle that was fading away. Was it a magic ident at some workshop, or was it a spontaneous discharge of fire magic? This is not the atmosphere of a forest fire. Whyon the other side there is only an ancient ruin I felt chills running through my spine as I heard the words that came out of Harolds mouth. Exchanging nces with Tirnanog, he seemed to have noticed it too. Magical me, ruins. The ominous keywords were all present. Perhaps, it seemed that we were toote in dealing with this. Assuming that the ce where the incident happened was in the aforementioned ruins of military weapons, was Actorius-sensei okay? Actually, this was a very dangerous situation, right? Your Highness Auguste, Erica, make sure to escape to my familys castle. I will not let any of you get injured even by chance! I will prepare the horses! Harold said so and ran to the stable. Auguste slung his bag around his shoulder, and Tirnanog was also preparing to move quickly after lifting a heavy bag. I watched the porcin that was left in ce, but as soon as I heard the footsteps of the horses, I left the room with both of them. As long as there were Gilberts technology and the material of the Nibelheim territory, it could be reproduced as much as we want. The horses on Gilberts grounds were a dapple-gray horse and a ck horse. Harold rode on the gray horse with Auguste. I rode on the ck horse with Tirnanog. Erica, stop worrying about it. Your safety is the top priority. Trust the gray mage. He is excellent regardless of his appearance, isnt he? Youre right, thank you. I nodded a little after hearing Tirnanogs words. While hiding the anxiety in my chest, we let the horses galloped to the Castle of Light.
1Zygos means Libra in Greek. Its the name of the eastern continent. So now we have Ichthyes (Pisces), Karkinos (Cancer), and Zygos (Libra). 2Silver is said to be able to reveal poison, although it only works if the poison was sulfur based, because silver tarnishes on contact with sulfur due to its reactivity. By the way, from now on,Cascadiawill beCasketia.This was actually me mistranted since the beginning.㥹ƥ is obviously Casketia =__= this is why you should check hundreds of times and not take google trante at face value. Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Hometown of Prodigal Sons (partthree)

The four of us ran in parallel along the road next to the river on our horses and headed toward Nibelheims Castle of Light. When we crossed over the drawbridge, the pirs of mes that had been blowing upwards from around the opposite shore of the workshop hade to an end. As we arrived at Castle of Light, the castle was noisy. Several employees were panicking. What is it! Was there something going on here too? Harold-sama! Suddenly a man dyed in blood appeared in the courtyard. What did you say!? Apparently, he seems to be a student from Lindis, but its quite a serious injury, hes unconscious. Blood drained from my face on words such as serious injury and unconscious. While listening to the young servant, he took us to the courtyard. Currently, there were neither the Earl Nibelheim nor the Countess, so the one that took charge in the courtyard was the steward who was in his prime. In the middle of the courtyard, the figure of a student who was receiving first aid was lying there. Even though it wasnt raining, there was a damp feeling on thewn around him. The dense smell of blood and the smell of burnt meat. I rushed to the person without thinking and knelt beside him without being concerned about getting the blood on me. Skin burned extensively from his left cheek to his left shoulder, and some fragments were stuck in his nk. On the familiar uniform, the mark of crested ibis had melted from the high temperature. That persons face who was covered with painful burns belonged to someone I knew well. Actorius-sensei! Its the student who I met yesterday! How did something like this happen!? Actorius-senseis eyes opened slightly, he moved his lips, it looked like Erica-sama. When I took his hand, he squeezed out his voice faintly. Ctionfailure, has activated. citys, peoplein danger After saying some words, Actorius-senseis strength faded out. His hand fell to the ground limply. Actorius-sensei didnt move even a quiver just like a dead body. Sensei, sensei!! Hes fine, hes still breathing. It seems he fainted because of blood loss. Leave him to the healers. The steward said so after confirming Actorius-senseis pulse to calm myself who had lostposure. While bringing along the servants who carried the stretcher, the healer came over. We had no choice but to just watch Actorius-sensei being carried away. Even if were worried, its unfortunate, but were only able to watch over him quietly. Harold pulled my hem and said so apologetically. Suddenly, I noticed there were sses that had fallen on my feet. Actorius-senseis. It probably fell of when he was being carried away. The lens of the sses cracked and had blood on it. I thought I had to pick it up, but I couldnt move my body. Erica, the magic of that ruins probably hasnt stopped yet. I feel that the signs of the strange magical power in the sky will grow dramatically from the previous one. I managed to recover from shock by Tirnanogs whisper. This was not the time to be confused or weak. I had to get a hold of myself. By the way, what was Actorius-sensei trying to say just now? Cancetion or demolition1of something had failed, and some dangerous magic had been activated. We were to rmend evacuation for the people of Knot Reed. Considering the situation of the magical power in the sky which Tirnanog had sensed, did I get his intentions right? I had to tell everyone what Actorius-sensei was going to say on his behalf since he couldnt move. Sensei seemed to have told me that we need to evacuate. The dangerous magic is still running in that ruins and there can be the second or third outbreak. Moreover, there will berge-scale damage to the city. I looked at Tirnanog, Auguste, and Harold in order. Harold who understood this disturbing situation widened his eyes, and Auguste furrowed his brows. Then we should examine that ruin. If the scale of the act remains ambiguous, we wouldnt be able to move to evacuate. But, we can get any closer to those ruins anymore, right!? Ah, no, wait a secondif it is from our tower, we may be able to see them too! Yes, please show us the way, Harold. We went with Harold and rushed up the staircase. Breathing was bing difficult as I kept running, I tasted something like blood in my mouth. But now I didnt have time to rest. And then, we reached the top of the tower and looked around with heavy breathing. I saw the sun leaning to the west, sinking across the horizon. The sky gradually drew a gradation from deep indigo to orange, and the clouds were dyed in peach. I could see the city that was engraved withplicated patterns of the canals when I lowered my sight to the ground. The ruins are there, so I guess the smoke ising up from there. Wait a minuteyeah, the fire hasnt spread. It seems that its almost extinguished. Auguste stared at the direction pointed by Harold. Perhaps he synchronized his senses with a dragon and observed it from many angles. Even if the damage on the aboveground part had subsided, the danger wasnt necessarily limited to the visible parts. While I was controlling my breath, I also used the Wand of m Sight for Harold and Auguste. Eh, whawhat is this! Looking at the sight revealed by m Sight, Harold screamed unexpectedly. I heard someone sucked their breath reflexively. I saw a few small mes floating above Knot Reed. Concentrating my eyesight, it looked like magical characters were drawn in the sky with the red mes. Characters made of the red mes increased one after another like a series of kimono sashes, forming multipleyers of magic circles. ording to m Sight, the huge magical structures seemed to be still in theunch preparation stage. Floating in the sky above Knot Reed, they were not something of this world yet, the mes of fantasy. The illustration of the collection of stories that I bought came to my mind. A bright red sword floating in the indigo sky. However, what floated before me didnt seem to have the same size as something like a sword. In the light purple sky, sixteen huge red towers were floating upside-down. Unscrupulously, I saw those things that floated upside-down in the night sky as Tokyo Towers. Twilight town. In the sky that gradually dyed from purple to indigo, the Cursed Sword of Fire that shone crimson was about to manifest. This isnt just some trivial incident. Whats going to happen now? Its the Cursed Sword of Fire Harolds dispirited voice answered Augustes question. In spite of myself, I looked back to Harold. Harolds dark green eyes told us that he was stained with terror. Its a legend conveyed in this ceabout the cmity that fell on the northwesternnd, the Cursed Sword of Fire. Long ago, because the northern prince wanted thisnd, the western royal brother imposed the Heavens Hell Fire over thisnd to protect it. The royal brother didnt obediently back down, even when he was warned that the Hell Fire would destroy both enemies and allies. If it couldnt be mine then it should be destroyed, and the greedy prince decapitated the royal brothers neck. As a result, there is a story that burningva poured down and burned the Northwest in mere few minutes. It was a different legend from the one I read in the book. It was the legend Harold had heard from his father and mother. That cmity had destroyed all of thisnd. Everyone was silenced by Harolds words. Even though a disaster was about to take ce in the near future, I was stunned without being able to do anything. What should I do? WhatcouldI do? If nothing could be done right now, what would happen to the city? The pir of mes that were blowing up could be seen from the window. Burned skin and eyesses painted with blood came to my mind. The more I thought about it, the faster my heart beat. What about Otou-sama? What about Palug? About Earl Nibelheim and Gilbert? About the people in the city? Even though all of them were beneath that magic? As I kept thinking about it, nothing but bad things came to my mind, and I steadily became more and more stressed. Not only me, but everyone who was there imagined that the world before us would be burned into ashes after this. It was Auguste who broke the silence. But even soafter confirming the evacuation ce, we should rmend evacuation. Even if we dont know whether we will make it in time or not. If we can investigate the location of the magic invocations and secure an evacuation ce inside the city, there will be some lives saved, however But, how can we figure out exactly where the ces that this kind ofrge-scale magic will appear from are? There is one ancient dragon on the highest altitude of thisnd right now. Lets check the current situation with her vision. Youyou can do something like that? Harold had an expression that showed he didnt understand yet. Certainly, it wouldnt be obvious unless one experienced it. Auguste-sama, can I also join you? Aa, that way I am also saved. Regarding magic, it is better to have your viewpoint. As he said so, Auguste grasped my hands. Thereupon, a prompt sensation of sharing was carried out, and visual sharing with the dragon far beyond started. In the blink of an eye, I was looking at the city of Knot Reed, with a view from the top of the sky. It was a beautiful twilight of the city of canals. Most people havent noticed the magic spreading in the sky, huh. Yes, I dont think they noticed. Through the eyes of the dragon, although it was not to the extent of m Sight, magic information dide to mind, so we would confirm the location of the sixteen Cursed Swords of Fire in Knot Reed. Above two aircraft carriers, a ship building workshop area, arge town warehouse, the garrison of King of Ignitia. Central part of the canal rings, Town of All Kinds of Goods, Water Pce, cathedral, the guild hall, the Kings vacation home, and then the church that was attached to the treatment center. The rest was probably the ces and buildings which were considered important areas. They were on such detestable positions, that they were likely to directly hit the za altogether which was a possible refuge ce. The trouble here is that there is no way to run in the main urban areas. If we jump into the canal, will we be able to manage somehow? No, that kind of fire that was made by magic cannot be extinguished with just water. A certain person was reflected in my sight. On the new aircraft carrier, I found the Duke of Aurelia, Ernstmy father. Otou-sama? Duke Aurelia was supposed to be observing the fitting-out of the new aircraft carrier from early afternoon today. Perhaps, thats why he is there. A stern gaze was staring at the sky. Otou-sama seemed to be aware of this incident quickly. I became flustered when I realized the possibility that there was Palug who had turned into me around Otou-sama. I made a quick confirmation around the deck, but I couldnt find her. Perhaps, she was already evacuated by Otou-sama? I returned my eyes to Otou-sama. He had just used a wand, green light was gathering in his eyes and I inhaled. It was m Sight. It was followed up by another wand. I didnt know the details of the wand. He raised his wand solemnly and released magic towards the Cursed Sword of Fire that was deployed above the old aircraft carrier. It expanded and formed several times so that the white light restrained the red Cursed Sword of Fire. It was Dispel Magic. The huge giant magical structure glowed more intensely. The thing that looked like an upside-down crimson tower instantly copsed and materialized, and at the same time, it melted down. So it was useless even when one dismantled the magic? Huge mass of redva drops rained down on the old aircraft carrier. The old aircraft carrier which was directly hit by theva gradually sunk as its hatch became full of holes. But unexpectedly the sea surface around the old aircraft carrier was frozen. Perhaps Otou-sama used a wand to freeze it. The damage to the old aircraft carrier seemed to havee to an end. Otou-sama gave directions to the people around him and was in charge of the evacuation and rescue. After seeing up to this point, I was struck by a sensation resembling severe eye strain. I felt the limits of the visual sharing and let go of Augustes hands. Whats going on since a while ago? Harold asked with anxious expression. Otou-sama interfered with the Cursed Sword of Fire by using a dismantling magic, but it was useless. That means were out of options, I fear. Why!? Magic that cannot be demolished is weird, right!? If one interferes with that magic to dismantle it, then whatever magic it may be it will probably materialize on the spot and copse upon itself. All of cause and effect, as well as space have been twisted towards that end. It would be almost impossible to stop its manifestation in this world. Hearing Tirnanogs exnation, Harold was at a loss for words. Auguste had a bitter expression and looked down. If those weapons couldnt be stopped from appearing in this world, what would happen to the people under those swords? What would happen to those in Knot Reed city? Even with only some imaginative power, it was easy to tell; lots of deaths. With empty eyes, Harold said: Everything was supposed to go well from now on, everything should have started from today. His father was now trying to keep hope in that city. It should be the day ofplete reversal, from the ruin predicament into a revival from hopeless situation, with a single move. Gilbert who remained a coward despite being well experienced in the ways of the world, finally got to go see his father. It was the day when the two who cares about each other but had a discord for a long time, finally reconciled and had a long talk. Was it alright to let it be as it was? No, it was not. I felt myself boiling up with rage from the bottoms of my heart at this irrational situation. It was the first time in my life that I became this mad, including my previous one. I absolutely detested the fact that the people who were going to be finally happy, were getting trampled over this easily. And then, my head was getting cold enough to freeze. Inside my freezing cranial room, my thoughts were strangely clear. It was very simr to a revolvingntern2. I closed my eyes and traced back the river of my memories to its depths. Sixteen upside-down towers of mes covering Knot Reed. The city of canal rings that was overlooked from the sky. Magical light built by Harolds hands. A golem that was crushed into pieces with countless bullets shot out from a wand. Seven rainbows standing up from Rainbow Strap. The gray ocean of Aurelia. The clear waters of Ignitia and the clear sky. Petals that were scattering down. The sky where hundreds of dragons were fluttering about and dancing. The beast of the Sun showing a glowing w. The falling prince and Feather Falling afterglow which looked like white feathers fluttering and falling. The grotesque Sun depicted in the ancient mural painting. Running through the star crystal ruins using Levitation and Pass Wall. Silver magic that stopped time. Arms of countless deaths extending from the ck beast. Mechanicalbyrinth and moonlight signs. The sweet taste of Onii-samas chocte. Dizziness and mirror. Myriad phantom beasts drawn in plenty of books. The stars that disappeared in the blink of an eye. The singing voice of my mother heard while napping. My memory shattered like shards and fell down from overhead. I picked up what I needed now from among them. I created a solution bybining those elements with ttering sounds. I opened my eyes slowly. Along with the determination to not let this world be destroyed. Say, everyone, I wonder if you will listen to me. I would like to ask for your cooperation now. Harold who was dispirited, Auguste who had a mystified expression, and Tirnanog turned their line of sights towards me. And I was smiling at them with the brightest smile possible.
1So Actorius-sensei only said ⡯ for his first word. This could be either (cancetion) or 塯 (demolition) which both contained the kanji . 2A simr expression to the one in ch 16, like antern light. It is referring to the various vision appearing in mind when someone is about to die. From the hints given in this chapter, what do you think will Erica do to solve this predicament? I will give another hint: Gilberts lecture. Chapter 87

Chapter 87: Hometown of Prodigal Sons (partfour)

Ultra-wide area magic Cursed Sword of Fire aside, I decided to start with the confirmation of the prerequisites concerning our future task. If something was off the point, everything could be ruined. From here on, I couldnt afford making any mistakes. First off, Harold. Is it alright with you? What is it? I asked Harold who replied after staring at me carefully. Substances created from nothing by alchemy materialize only for a short time in this world. Can this be applied to our current situation as well? Aa, precious metals and precious stones, especially those with big masses, are about five minutes at most. Five minutes. So its five minutes after all. Lava is about five minutes, but the mes that have burned will remain in this world for a longer time and will cause a vicious cmity. Right. I understand. That was good. I felt relieved after hearing Harolds answer. If this was the case, I would be able to do it in the way I nned. Next, I asked Tirnanog. Then, when do you think that Cursed Sword of Fire will fall? It is such a huge magical construction spell, but theposition speed is fast. Based on the description of the literature, thats rightit will be around forty minutes from now to itspletion. It would be difficult to evacuate the citizens with that time. Even if they escaped from beneath one cursed sword, they would get caught in the fall zone of another cursed sword. So that was the reason Tirnanog unusually hesitated to say it, huh. I mean, why are you asking such a thing now! Harold hounded me with a frustrated appearance. Alright, I felt d that he seemed to be healthy enough to get angry. Harold was going to have plenty of works from now on, so it was really good that he was not in a lethargic condition. Harold, you, no,wemight be able to save this town. Whatdo you mean? That Cursed Sword of Fire cannot be touched, dismantled or dispelled, but there is one way. W-what is it. Dont put on airs, just say it quickly! Harold who was impatient urged me. Auguste and Tirnanog were gazing at me quietly, waiting for my words. We cannot prevent thepletion of the cursed swords, but we can prevent the finished cursed swords from falling to the city asva with wide-area magic. Thats absurd! In order to deploy a city-wide area magic, we will need dozens of Hafans mages. Such a great number of people, where can we get them from! What if I say that the three of usme, Harold, and Auguste-sama are enough? Harold became silent as if he had forgotten his words. Auguste and Tirnanog were staring at me, looking as if they were taken aback. Harold, you will have to do mass filling now. The spell that you need to charge is Levitation. The number of charges is 990 times. Harolds facial expression changed slowly from astonishment to calm. It seemed that his technician brain was stimted. I saw Harolds change and my mouth formed a smile. Can you do it? I can. I will do it. I have never made it, but I know theposition of that spell. But, by Levitation, what do youah! Harolds eyes widened. It seemed that Harold who had be familiar with magic and wands from an early age already understood. I see, the duration ofvas materialization time is five minutes, and the effect time of the normal Levitation is about the same. Levitation is also characterized by a rise in efficiency as its amplification increases. If we extend the range of the effect with Wand Alteration and wrap it around!! Correct. As it will need to be used 60 times per cursed sword, we will need 990 for all 15 cursed swords. I see, thats a unique way to extend the power of a wand without limit. Extensionits like the signature move of Duke Aureliayeah, I think its a good idea. Tirnanog and Auguste also nodded. But actually this alone was not enough. And it was Harold who was the first to notice it. Waithow are you going to aim at them? Simultaneous aiming to 15 ces, and around the entire Knot Reed no less. Its impossible for us to just aim at them in the regr way, so maybe Raptor Sightno, thats useless. I dont have time to charge two wands inrge quantities. Thats why we need another person. I nodded slowly, and gazed at Auguste. I see, aimingthats my role, huh. Im saved since this conversation will be quick. Of course you will participate in this n. You dont even consider that I will refuse, huh. Thats fine. I will ce my bet on you. I smiled at Auguste who understood all of the strategy. We were ready now. From here on, we only had to believe in Harold. Then, I will monitor whether there is any change in that magic. When the magic is ready, Erica, I will share the eyes of the dragon with you. Auguste said so and stared at the sky. I took out a wand from my bag that Tirnanog had brought for me. The Wand of Levitation already had 100 charges in it. I held the wand and presented it to Harold. I think you can do it, no, you are the only one who can do it, hey, partner. Isnt that right? What the heck, that kind of crude trust as if leaving it all to me. Haah~~, Harold exhaled a long sigh, looking at me with serious eyes. But, I will not let you down. Harolds eyes became slightly moist with tears. He wiped them so as to conceal it, then he epted the wand. Harold squatted down on the stone floor of the tower and spread his work tools. Lets get started with my work! Harold rolled his sleeves up and wore his ck leather gloves. He put on his goggles with a smack as the finishing touch. If we charge 1000 shots on a wand that originally contains only 100 shots, the burden on the wand will be more than ten folds. First of all, lets release all the magical powers inside and change the magical powerspression format from scratch. Harold loosened the ferrule and aimed the wand towards the ground. He confirmed that everyone except himself had took a distance from the wand, and he released the magical powers charged inside the wand. A strong sh of light like a cameras sh. The magical powers that were released all at once gouged the ground. Uh! A runaway magical power bounced back to Harolds right cheek. From the wound where the pale spark hit, fresh blood dripped down. Harold, are you okay? Haha, that helped shorten the time. This level of injury, its nothing. As Harold made a frivolous talk, he reconfigured the wand with precise movements like a machine. Heeh, this is Whats wrong, Harold. Well, to think that I can see the wonderful work of Visitors n in a ce like this. You unexpectedly, it seems you still have theposure to say something like that. As Tirnanog said so in amazement, Haroldughed unreservedly while baring his teeth. Its because I rarely tinker with such an amazing wand. Both durability and precision are different from ready-made items. But, as expected, ten times as much content amplification was an unprecedented way of using a wand that hasnt been taken into consideration when making this wand. I will also take the other wands apart. I have to use everything usable in our arsenal. As he said earlier, Harold began to take apart the Wand of Leap and Feather Falling. He broke one third of Griffins bone of Feather Falling wand and cut it into a hook shape. Scraped off the wyvern bone from Levitation wand material into the same shape andbined it, then glued them without gaps. Next he took out vellum papers and cut them into thin bands. Im pretty sure that Long-Armed Ernsts wands are carved with old poetries of Visitors n, right? I dont remember the poetry of Visitors n, but the poems of my hometown are supposed to have the same effect. Soaked a pen in a special ink mixed with several kinds of chemicals. Wrote the poetry on vellum paper, smeared it with glue, and wrapped it around the shaft. Certainly, this was quicker than engraving it. Returned the amber on the wand head and yellow brass on the handle of the assembled wand. Using the same material as the core material, he added the Feather Falling core material along the shaft. Finally, he sealed the ferrule with maite which was used for the wand head of Leap. It has be boorish, but its durability is guaranteed. I will only have to believe and charge this guy, after that its a race against time. Harold looked at the wand with a serious expression and built the spells to charge it. One, two, three As he built the spells with unparalleled uracy, I had forgotten to breath before I knew it. One hundred. The magical structure was disturbed, and the released magical power grazed Harolds right cheek. The torrent of magical power burned his cheek in a way that it crosses the first wound. Are you okay, Harold!? However, rather than groaning in pain, Harold was immersed in charging the wand without blinking. What an amazing concentration. I applied a handkerchief to his cheek softly. That town is the ce where I grew up, I absolutely wont let you hurt the people in my city. While muttering, he kept on working quietly. It was a high-speed spell construction and charging that didnt stop even for a moment. Spells were built and the wand was charged at a rate that it was now a picture burned into my memory. 200, 300, 400, 500, 600, 700, 800, 900. The old wound in his right arm became visible as it was stained red. That scar was like a torrent of a burning me. Erica, Harold. Changes began to appear in the skys appearance! Auguste who was observing the Cursed Sword of Fire from the sky viewpoint raised his voice. After checking the time, it was about three minutes remaining. Please wait, Your Highness. I will finish this in a minute. Listening to Harolds words, I lined up next to Auguste and joined hands with him. Isnt it painful? I have be a little used to it. Auguste-sama, I would like to know the situation of the magic if possible, is it alright with you? Aa, its fine. Applied m Sight on the current borrowed dragons eyes. It would probably be a heavy burden on my brain, but right now it couldnt be helped. I used the Wand of m Sight. Before my eyes, a group of huge mes illuminated the twilight town with abnormal brightness. The sky of Knot Reed city where it started to be covered with fog at night was dyed with the fantasy mes and seemed to be stained bright red. Looking from the sky, the Cursed Sword of Fire was arge magic circle that wasposed of burning me ribbons. When exercising m Sight for the dual visual information of human and dragon, a fierce headache hit me. Painful. It was terribly painful. Ah, but. This was the town where people live. I could see the geometric cityposed of circr canal rings. Buildings with vermilion roofs on top of white walls Even at this time the city of Knot Reed was greeting the lively afternoon as usual. The engraver who had finished his work was warming his eyes. A hostess of a standing bar who was in the height of business was carrying the beers. The shopkeeper whose face was sweaty as he cooked the processed meat at the storefront. Worn out people that were heading towards the bar after buying anti-travel sickness potions. I could see the sidewalk where the perfumer Bell was chasing the barrel. A girl who seemed to work at the studio across the sidewalk entered the perfume store where a signboard with ady on it was hanging down. A little boy who was lost finally found by his mother. His mother gently lifted the boy up and threw a honey-colored candy into his mouth. The boy smiled happily. The notary who got off from the carriage was staring at the sky in front of the guild hall. I could see Turm Wand Store. I wondered what kind of conversation Gilbert who finally went to see his father was having. I wondered how Turm elder greeted his son who came home. I hoped they were happy. Water Pce was shining very beautifully in the dusk. Inside, Earl Nibelheim was using Gilberts porcin to advance negotiations into his advantages. The view of a beautiful city that looked like a miniature. Lots of people were living there. And then, the Cursed Sword of Fire which was floating above all of them, seemed to be a beautiful me art. Yet, that was only the outside appearance of the detestable weapon. Alriiiiight!!! I did it, partner!! Harolds squeezed out shouts reached my ears. At the same time as he ran up to me, I held out my right hand quietly, and the wand was passed to me vigorously. I clenched my hand over it. This was the trump card. Erica, Im sure you will save this town. Thank you, Tir. Tirnanogs words were like a good luck charm; they relieved me of my worries. Now then, I had to do my job this time. This was the Wand of Levitation which Harold had work hard to build its spells and to charge its magic. With nervous and cold fingertips, I directed the wand towards the sky. I pointed the tip of the wand towards the center of the Cursed Sword of Fire. I knew what I had to do. The rest was to do it quickly and urately. While imagining what happened when I touched the Rainbow Strap, I brought up the magical power that was sleeping inside the wand. At first it was pulled out as I wanted it to, but I immediately hit a strong resistance. While paying attention so as not to let it go, slowly but surely I spun the magical power and unfastened it finely. Picked a few of the selected threads and weaved it into another shape. Into the same shape as the range specified part in Feather Falling. Was this really okay? There has to be a better way, I was driven by such anxiety. My hand hesitated to shake the wand for a moment. Dont worry, Erica, you can do it. Auguste whispered, gripping my hands tighter. I nodded, hardened my resolve and shook the wand. Levitation A golden magic circle simr to that of Feather Falling was formed above the ce near the center of the city. It seemed that the range extension and shape change seeded. Anyway, I felt relieved. Since the path of magical power was still connected, we could only extend the range. Poured the magical power left inside the wand toward the magic circle. Erged the magic circle appropriately by the amount of magical power poured, and continued to withdraw magical power from the wand at the same time. If I rushed I would distort the spell and destroy it. As if swelling two-dimensional bubble, I carefully and slowly inted it. Golden light covered the city. Through the eyes of the dragon, I could see the people in the city were bing noisy. Erica, it has started. Pointed out by Tirnanog, I focused on the Cursed Sword of Fire. The materialization ofva was starting. Was it earlier than we thought? No, I concentrated too much and didnt notice the passage of time, huh. Its alright, partner. Believe in my wand. I also believe in you. I nodded to Harolds brief words and pulled the magical power a little bit stronger. As if screaming, the wand caused violent magical vibrations. However, the wand managed to withstand the burden. Thepletely materialized Cursed Sword of Fire started falling down. Almost at the same time, the magic circle reached the predicted falling point of thest cursed sword. While forcibly suppressing the recoil which had increased to the limit even with my own inhibitory constitution, Ipleted the magic. unched! The moment the tip of the Cursed Sword of Fire came into contact with the golden magic circle, the magic circle shattered and turned into golden feather-like fragments. At that moment, all theva that fell down stopped mid-air as if time had stopped. From stop motion it turned into slow motion. Lava began to flow upward as if it went back in time. Cursed Sword of Fire which shone in the burning heat became countless drops and rose in the indigo sky. Like skynterns, those drops ofva scattered in the indigo sky were illuminating the city of Knot Reed. The light fell on all canals. Everyone was watching that sight. I was not an exception, but I noticed it at once and immediately confirmed the detailed information using m Sight. Levitation started normallyduration, ten minutesits a sess. We did itwe did it, we did it Harold cried on the spot as if his waist came out and burst into tears. Erica, you have worked hard. It was a wonderful magic. Tirnanog caressed my head with a big palm. Auguste whose forehead was drenched in sweats, winked jokingly. Somewhat unexpectedly, I felt as if the ground beneath my feet had disappeared. I had no strength left at all in my feet, knees, waist, and my back. I felt as if I had be a mollusk. As I toppled over, Auguste supported me in a hurry and embraced me. Erica!? Huhsomehowmy strength? I couldnt gather any strength, and at this time, Auguste was supposed to be tired too,sorry about this. I meant to say such a thing. However, only mutterings that didnt make any sense went out of my mouth. Everyone was looking anxiously at my face. I am fine. I guess its good that Harold doesnt have a runny nose. I wanted to say so, but I was already at my limit to even keep my consciousness. My eyelids became heavy, and my sight was enveloped in darkness. I fell into a deep sleep in thefortable fatigue I got through.
Burden of seeing through the eyes of the dragon + m Sight (which is a burden on the brain because of the dual vision) + using wand alteration in a city-wide scale = exhausted-as-hell Erica. 1560 = 900, but why did Erica ask for it to be charged 990 times? I think its because, as Gilbert said, if you use wand alteration, the spell inside be distorted and might note out. So, its a room for errors, I think. Also, its only 15 because one of the cursed swords already dispelled by Ernst. If you dont get it:va formed by magic can only materializes for 5 minutes at most, and Levitation effect time is 10 minutes. So when theva gets levitated, before Levitation effect time limit is reached, theva will already be gone. A simple solution that can only be done by someone with seven-rainbows inhibitory value, a genius wandmaker, and a powerful esper. The crisis has been averted, but does this mean her death g is destroyed? Lets see. Chapter 88 - metown of Prodigal Sons (part five)

Chapter 88: Hometown of Prodigal Sons (partfive)

The afternoon of the next day after we escaped from the fear of the cmity Cursed Sword of Fire. Along with a refreshing sensation of sleeping soundly, I woke up. Hm, so youre already up, Erica. My, my, what a relief. To the phantom beasts that were looking into my face and felt relieved, I replied with a smile. After I fainted, it seemed that I was examined by a healer who was in the Castle of Light. Although they were worried that I was in a critically ill condition caused by magical reaction, it was determined that I was in a state of sleep that simplyes from fatigue. After that, it seemed that I was brought by Tirnanog back to Water Pce under the veil of secrecy. I had no memory of those things. Well, I was not worried at all. Lies. Even though you didnt sleep the whole time and kept staring at her anxiously. Eei, shut up, you cat! Palug avoided Tirnanogs attack which was unleashed to hide his embarrassment while somersaulting on the bed. They were good friends as usual. That blond haired princes perceptiveness was good and that saved us some trouble. He concealed the fact that you were traveling incognito. So Auguste-sama did such a thing, huh Even though about such a matter Auguste was also birds of a feather. Where and what I was doing at that time were likely became a secret between us. But, you know, Ernst is going to be undertaken by a rather troublesome post-processing. It seemed that it was quite a night when Otou-sama and Palug returned to Water Pce. It seemed that it took hours to see if the weapons runaway didnt ur. And it seemed that Otou-sama immediately returned to the naval port in a non-stop round trip. It was due to the post-processing of the old-style aircraft carrier wreckage. Fortunately, there were no people nor beasts on that ship, so it was limited to physical damage only. That was just an hour before we returned here again. Thankfully, he didnt notice the fact that I was sound asleep due to fatigue, I might have been lucky. Well, but, Otou-sama had to be considerably tired at that time, I should show my appreciation for his hard work. After that, how is Actorius-sensei? That gray mage, huh. A while ago the redhaired brat came as a messenger. The treatment went well, he is not in a life-threatening condition anymore. You can feel relieved. I see, thats good Actorius-sensei seemed to be transported to the free clinic to be treated by Knot Reeds noted healer. It was because the healer who was invited to Castle of Light at that time was not skillfull enough to treat him. Ive troubled both of you. Thank you for your hard work. Its fine~. I think you finished off that Cursed Sword of Fire in rtive ease. Umu. Erica has thergest achievement. This degree is neither annoying nor troubling. The two phantom beasts nodded somewhat proudly. They were happy as if my achievement were their own. Thus, when we finished sharing a lot of information, a message from Otou-sama was brought along with our lunch. It seemed that after lunch Otou-sama would be heading to the free clinic where Actorius-sensei was brought in for questioning. I told the servant that I would like to apany him as well and took ate lunch. Otou-sama and I took a small boat and moved towards the free clinic. Tirnanog and Palug were in another small boat with a caretaker. The clinic was a pure white building, and the inside was separated by a thin veil. Moving through the veil, I found a gray-haired figure lying on the bed. He was wrapped round and round with bandages, but I could barely recognize that he was Actorius-sensei. When he noticed our visit, he smiled with a crying face. We sat on the chairs next to the bed. Otou-sama activated Historia Electrum to record their conversation, while I quietly listened to their conversation. In the lump of amber, a light resembling a me was flickering. On that day, you seem to have been in the ruins where the incident happened as a member of the investigation team from Lindis. Yes. I was working on dismantling the artificial spirit that was built in the deepest part. I see, the technology in that ruins was an artificial spirit derived from Hafan. You seem to have joined the investigation team just a few days ago, but how much do you know about the content of the investigation? Its sufficient even if its just the extent of what you know, so please let me know for future correspondence. Perhaps, it may have been me who was able to grasp the situation of that ruin the most. Actorius-sensei stared at his bandaged palm and became silent for a while. He started talking slowly about the sealed ruins of the Cursed Sword of Fire. I wasparing the investigation report two months ago with the past data in the data room of Lindis. It was the material of 200 years ago when the ruins were first sealed, along with materials that were made 600 years ago. As a result, I discovered the possibility of a serious danger, and then I applied to be additional personnel in haste and rushed to the site. Hm, what is the danger? The dangerous facility that should have been shut down two hundred years ago had their main group of spells connected once again. Ummsince it is obfuscated, it is hard to understand, but please see a copy of this document. Actorius-sensei spread the three sheets of vellum papers with difficulty since he could only use his right hand. The ces marked on the document written two months ago was indeed consistent with the material of six hundred years ago, not two hundred years ago. This part is the part rted to the massive mass destruction ability of arger scale than the known Cursed Sword of Fire. It reacts to the higher ranking fire spirit or phantom beast, and causes a chain explosion involving the nearby spirit, or so it said. What still a mystery is the purpose of building itbecause when it started, it was expected to be on the scale that can evaporate the whole northwestern part. Hmit is a bit excessive for a technology to be concealed for the purpose of self-destructing it. The use of artificial spirits weapons is prohibited, and the fire-natured phantom beasts havent been confirmed for thest 100 years Nevertheless, we cannot say that it wasnt possible. Hearing the words of Actorius-sensei, my father nodded. Huh? Was this possibly the incident that could happen if Palug entered the investigation site? If there was no barrier to block the intrusion of phantom beasts, in the worst case, she would have been directly involved with the disaster. If there were no people investigating the investigation report two months ago. Or, if Actorius-sensei didnt notice the suspicious parts of the materials. Imagining the worst, I shivered. At the time of the incident, five lecturers and students who were dispatched from Lindis and excelled in barriers, were in charge of the processing. It was because we had to iste artificial spirits severely before dismantling it. It isnt certain whether the construction of the barriers was insufficient, or whether some magic was misunderstood as disassembly. As you know, the spell of Cursed Sword of Fire triggered as the objective of the investigation team, and the hotva had be materialized. Actorius-sensei talked about the flow of the incident, confessing matter-of-factly. I was caught in the copse of the ruins by the explosion, and was about to be swallowed by theva and mes that flowed in. However, at the next moment as I felt intense pain and heat, I copsed on the Castle of Light. Perhaps I was transferred by a colleague who was in my immediate side. The castle was built on a thick ley line, so it might have been easy to aim as a quick transition destination. Those gray eyes shook slightly. It seemed like the emotions he repressed until now had overflowed, his eyes were full of anxiety. What happened to himno, to the personnel other than me who were there? If they had transited via other ley lines, they should have been transferred to Water Pce or the cathedral, so how are they? Actorius-sensei asked, but Otou-sama cast his eyes down and shook his head. Otou-sama responded with a rough voice after a long silence. Unfortunately, I have confirmed the annihtion of the investigation team other than you. Eh, no way Actorius-sensei shed tears as he overcame with surprise. The tears spilled out without stop, and his sobbing continued for some time. This might be my first time I heard an adult man crying. When Otou-sama stopped the Historia Electrum, a me-like sparkle was engraved on the amber. Waiting for Actorius-sensei topose himself, Otou-sama stood up. It seems that Lindis will gather new personnel and reorganize the investigation team. The investigation and sealing will be resumed in a safer manner. Well, I think thats good. Actorius-sensei nodded with a calm voice. Although in truth he was still upset, it seemed that he was forcing himself to be calm. To support my im, his tears were still spilling out. In the end, I couldnt say anything, I didnt know what kind of words should I say to him. We left the Actorius-senseis hospital room without further words. On the way home from the free clinic. On the boat, Otou-sama caressed my head and said: I asked the healer, but it seems that there are almost no impairments left in Elric-kuns body. It was fortunate that he was found quick and got the appropriate first aid treatment. It will also take a few years to transnt the skin for his burn marks, and if he continues the magical treatment those burn marks will be restored. Butwe have to wait for time to heal the wounds of his heart. Yes. The city of Knot Reed that was looked from the top of the canal was in a festive mood all of a sudden. The river bank and the ferries were colorfully decorated, and people were drinking alcohol cheerfully. Everyone was celebrating their good fortune in escaping the legendary cmity. On the ship, people in costumes and masked clowns danced, and bards also yed instruments and sang a song. Tears were spilled for those who died, and music was yed for those who survived. That evening, which was thest night I spent in Knot Reed. People gathered more than usual at the dinner party in Water Pce. This was because there were many people who saw a glimpse of the one who had worked on the Cursed Sword of Firest night. Right, one of the three people who got involved in the wide-scale Levitation. If one listened carefully, one would hear the name of that meritorious person being whispered. The name was Harold Nibelheim III. (Indeed, from the information on m Sight, they could learn who the creator of Levitation was.) That time was full of actions, and I didnt care about that. Because it was not Hafans magic, the name of the performer was not disclosed, it was a small mercy. Cheers roared up in the vicinity of the entrance of the hall. It seemed that Harold had appeared, he was apanied by Earl Nibelheim. People encircled both of them while giving praises for the young meritorious person such as A rare genius that is found one in ten years or An outstanding talent that is found one in a hundred years. Harold was being jostled by the adults, he wasughing and didnt seem to be annoyed by that. I thought it was a very joyous asion. But, somehow I needed a little distance from this lively banquet. I ran away from the bustle and headed towards the balcony. I wondered if this would be myst night seeing this beautiful night view. Before I knew it, there were a small golem and a phantom-beast-turned-cat at my feet. Erica, are you not going to see the redheaded brat? He seems to be a popr person, even if I go, I will only get in the way. Then, lets go to Augustes location~! Palug, you can go by yourself, right? Eeh~, dont wanna~! Thats somehow embarrassing! You are not even a young girl anymore While the two phantom beasts were cracking jokes, I looked at the sky. The moon that looked like a nail of a cat was floating behind the dark blue night sky. Since the moonlight was more subdued than usual, I could see the weak light of the stars shining brightly. I felt like I had calmed down a bit after seeing them. Yaa, Erica. May I also have your time? From the other side of the curtain, Augustes face suddenly appeared. With a shiny white silk formal wear and his golden hair tied up, he seemed to match the formal wear of this region. Mrrrooow~~~, the golden cat cried in a delighted voice. Tonight the cat seemed to be very satisfied. What about your job as a prince, Auguste-sama? asionally I can stretch my wings, right? Todays leading role seems to be Harold anyway. You seem to have been stretching your wings recently, though? Aah, but is nothing unnatural about that, huh. Auguste-samas main role is as an angel after all. How harsh. Well, you can bully meter, shall we toast first? Auguste handed me one of the sses he had. The clear light green liquid was probably grape juice. What should we toast to? To the excellent, rich and beautiful golden country, Aurelia. And then, to the peaceful night we won with our own hands, how about it? Auguste and I made our sses touched each other. A nking sound yed by our sses echoed. However, is it alright for you not toe forward too, Erica? You are also a meritorious person, right? Im not good at that kind of thing. Since I was travelling incognito, I dont have any excuse for my father if Ie forward. Auguste-sama too, arent you going toe forward? I am good at that kind of thing, but I was also travelling incognito, so I have to pass. I tasted the grapes when I sipped my ss. It was the taste of autumns good harvest. Harold, who was barely able to sneak away from the barrage of questions, came over to the balcony when the two of us were talking about trifling matters. Aah~~, Ive been looking for you guys! Why are you in a remote ce like thisC! Harold was wearing a perfect-fit dark green formal wear with his red hair smoothed down neatly. Although it was not much, but it was a noble appearance that didnt make him seem like a wand store brat. Heeh, you look like a young noble properly when you dressed up like that, huh~. Isnt that good, Harold. What a great poprity. You really said like it was somebody elses problem, huh~its not aughing matter. Even if everyone persistently trying to delve into that matter, I was doing my best to keep you guys involvement a secret! Thats why I had to tell a strange lie. After sighing, Harold kept on talking. He had said such things like, A person who came down from the sky helped me. Someone with a strangely high inhibition value happened to pass by, so I asked them to shake the wand, he had said. That person hid their face, so I dont know anything else, he had said. He seemed to reveal only fragments, intending to mix the features of me, Auguste, and Tirnanog on purpose. By the way, it seemed that every servant of Nibelheim had been forbidden to say anything of that matter. More urately, it was said that Gilbert had threatened them into keeping their silence. Well, tight-lipped friends were wonderful. Because of that, do you know how strange rumors have spread? No, this is my first time hearing that. Heeh, what kind of rumors? It seemed that Harolds story had spread around in an unexpected direction. Because, in the past few days, there were sightings of mysterious people in Knot Reed. It was said that a beautiful blonde young man leaped away in the sky above Knot Reeds church. It was said that at the ruins near Nibelheim, a figure of a beautiful silver-haired girl appeared, and she suddenly disappeared when one took their eyes off of her for a moment. There seemed to be many other witnesses. These series of mysterious people were rumored to be angels who had descended on Knot Reed. Looking at my feet, Tirnanog was at Palugs side making angry gestures. Palug was silent and turned her face away unnaturally. This rumor, no matter how I thought about it, was about Palug. Perhaps, during her investigation, she jumped lightly in the form of Severe King Jean, or she substituted herself as a lighting in the form of Founder King Guiume. Then, my testimony and the rumors of that angel or saint were strangely mixed. Maybe that angel saved this city, it has be such an outrageous story! There were also eyewitness testimonies of a high-ranking alchemist and a mage, which is awkward, so we have a strange authenticity! It was thepletion of the urban legend of the angels of Knot Reed. It would be unlikely to discern the truth due to the conflicting testimonies, so this situation was a good thing. I would use this to my advantage as much as I could. I appreciate it, Harold. I dont want to be involved in troublesome matters more than this. Its the same for me, if it is known that I acted irresponsibly, my old scandals will be brought up again~. Right~, for us who have bad behavior, continuing to pretend to be well-mannered is a must. Exactly, it is said that bloomed flowers are plucked first after all1. We have to live unassumingly. We dont want to stand out badly, right~. Harold writhed in frustration while I was spending time idly with Auguste. T-this bad prince and evil woman Harold murmured in a very faint voice. We didnt know who might be listening, so you shouldnt curse at His Highness the Crown Prince and the dukes daughter. Aah, poor Harold. However, for an unfortunate soul who had been put through hardships by us, Harolds expression was very lively. Speaking of which, the circumstances surrounding him were improving, huh. But Im d. If they acknowledge this case, you will be getting an open rmendation for the path of wand-making, right? Harold answered my words with a wide smile. Yeah, I got permission from Tou-san to enter Lindis, and while at it, I decided to skip a grade and also go to a local school. Eh, you are still eight years old, right? Since the contents taught by the governess were almost finished, I would like to master metallurgical rtion first. While I am here, I want to master what I can learn in this way. Heeh~, skipping a grade, huh, how amazing. Auguste was also impressed by Harolds words. While we were talking with each other like this, there was amotion from the direction of the hall. In the center of themotion were Earl Nibelheim, Viscount Turm, Gilbert, and then Turm elder. The prototypes of the porcin were arranged on the table, and Gilbert was talking fluently with elegance. And sometimes Earl Nibelheim and Turm elder added supplementary exnation. Ooh~, Aniki and the others seem to have started. Gilbert-san seems to be good at that sort of thing, huh. First of all, the color of the eyes of the aristocrats who perhaps had deep knowledge of arts became peculiar. Porcin was one of the most valuable items next to gold. Even in terms of the degree of perfection and peculiarity, Gilberts porcin should be spectacr. The enthusiasms of the nobles who understood the value at a nce were transmitted to their surroundings. All three of Gilberts supporters were solid and trustworthy people. Even those who didnt know the authenticity could understand that these porcins were valuable. To the beauty of porcin, people were dazzled, and enthusiasm was born. Gilberts words excited people, stirred their desire, and spread wild enthusiasm. Wild enthusiasm generated money. If the wild enthusiasm spread, they wouldntck business partners. Creditors would surely wait until the tree that bears money bore fruits2. I saw that Gilbert smiled with his father the Turm elder and his older brother Viscount Turm. He was able to return to where he should return. If it continues like this, there is no doubt that it will be a huge sess. Lets celebrate it. Well then, we should toast first. To the future of the young genius? Your Highness Auguste, please dont do that~~. Hahaha, then, to the prosperity of the Nibelheim family and Knot Reed! Auguste smiled and held up his ss. Harold was on the verge of tears while smiling faintly. Cheers! Cheers. The hustle and bustle of Knot Reed didnt abate even when the night was gettingte, the people seemed very happy. Before I knew it, I realized I wasughing. Infected by the atmosphere of the people who were full ofughter, I felt like I could join the lively banquet atst. In this way, my adventure over the third death g had curtained down for the moment.
For the moment. I feel like it needs emphasize. So, Ernst didnt know of Ericas involvement because he had to do the post-processing of the disaster and was too tired to check on Ericas room. While m Sight can show the name of the performer if its Hafans magic, apparently it can only show the name of the wandmaker if it was magic that came from a wand. And the servants were threatened into silence. 1Bloomed flowers are plucked first: those who stand out will attract attention. 2Meaning the creditors will wait until Nibelheim family gains enough money before they start asking their money back. Chapter 89 - Altar of Vampires Chapter 89: Altar ofVampires St. Winifred Great Church on the outskirts of Knot Reed. It was the terminal point of the main twelve pilgrimage areas in the vicinity and was the oldest and only Gods church in Knot Reed. In the basement of the cathedral where it had been renovated many times, there were remains of the era where Ignitias teachings were conveyed to this ce for the first time. The two phantom beasts and I were in the deepest part of the second floor basement of St. Winifred Great Church. After the banquet, we secretly went out of Water Pce and came to this ce. There was a faint sound of water came from behind the wall. Perhaps there was a groundwater flowing somewhere. The cave was cut out of limestone. At the height of a standing adult, the ceiling drew a round arch. In the back of the cave, there was a square marble altar engraved with a relief of the Sun and the angels. Next to me were Palug who had dressed up as a man and the plush toy-size Tirnanog. The altar, illuminated by the torch that Tirnanog had, seemed to be an ordinarymon altar for Ignitias rituals. Dropping therge jute bag she was carrying on her back, Palug opened her mouth. Im sorry for bringing you here. Dont mind it. We are equal status in this regard. I have to confirm that you are not just ying around. Since you have brought us along, were there some good results? Good resultsif I can choose, it would be better if I didnt find any result at all. Hm? Do not use weird phrases. Didnt you call us because you wanted to show us something? When Tirnanog pointed it out, Palug smiled while narrowing her eyes. It was a ferocious smile. Unfortunately, there is nothing here, or rather there is only something I dont want to be exposed to anyones eyes if possible. Fumu, in other words, our purpose is to check the existence of things that should not exist. Correct. Although if possible, I want it to only be me thinking too much. Palug nced at the altar. And yet, it was a mediocre and ordinary altar. Is it impossible to check it alone, or is it dangerous? If it really exists, neither you nor myself should touch it. However, if we really have to check itdont you Aurelia have a convenient technology? Saying so, Palug pointed to the sandbag that had been transported by Tirnanog. I see. She was thinking of making a golem to act on our behalf for the dangerous matters, huh. Tirnanog opened the sandbag, poured the soil onto the floor, and roughly shaped it into the shape of a person. I took out the athame knife and carved magical letters from the 72 letters on the core to be incorporated into the golem. Unlike the standing-upright golems made at the testing field, this golem also incorporated proper motion control. As I breathed in magical power into the golem, the headless humanoid earth golem stood up. Since it could only act in a sluggish manner as it was now, I threw one portion of the torch into the hollow part of his torso as the power source. While the torch was burning, the golem would be somewhat agile and it would be possible for it to do physical work. Is this sufficient? Yes, its more than sufficient. From here, please move in ordance with my instructions. When Palug nodded in satisfaction, she took out several items from her jute bag. An old golden candlestick branched into seven. Seven candles made of beeswax. Silver handbell with leather belt handle attached. And, a tattered codex with several sheets of bookmark put between the pages. Thou, those who will step into the Realm of Death. The threshold of the impure has already opened before thee. First, burn the seven-branched light and illuminate the visible darkness. On the ground underneath us, Palugs poetry reverberated. I ordered the golem and let it set the candles on the candlestick and lit them on fire. At Palugs cue, Tirnanog extinguished the fire of the torch by smothering it. The seven mes of the candles projected the ominously swaying shadow of the headless golem on the ceiling. Second, ring the silver bell and call out to the Other Side. The golem picked up the handbell and shook it several times. The sound that should be refreshing resounded coldly. Before I knew it, I couldnt hear the water sound that I heard from the other side of the wall. Feeling as if the temperature of the room which had been cool by nature cooled down further, I hugged my own body. Third, praise Him and shout words of profanity. Beware, thou will not return under the sunshine. You are already in the Realm of Death. The golem picked up the codex. At the same time, Palug moved us several steps back. The moment when the page marked by a bookmark was opened, some creaking sounds resounded from the golems chest. The part where the vicles should be in human beings was torn apart horizontally, and it became a mouth-like figure. From the opening of the golem that shouldnt have any vocal organ, a low voice that resembled the voice of a toad leaked and shook the air. N-now, I respectfully offer You my salutationsooh, Lord of Fresh Blood You who are the Master of Mausoleum, of the Night and Darkness. I wille to Your sidefor this soul is pure. These are Your hands on my back, and in Yours lies my fate. Ooh, I wish, bestow on me my own mouth to speak The golem was already breathing by itself, moving away from my control by itself. Mutated into an unknown monster, what was once a golem knelt towards the altar. A change also urred to the altar. As if seeping out of empty space, drop by drop, blood was stuck to the marble surface. It seemed as if an invisible offering on the altar was being chopped up. I, who I am diminutive here and now, respectfully offer You my salutations. The Exalted God of Corruption, You who dwells eternally inside the Tombs of the Land of Dusk. The One who rides a boat of Skin and Flesh and passes time perpetual, the One who takes on Many Kinds and Many Forms. Ooh, King ofnds vast and d in dark night, You who is magnificent, Your Name is Before I knew it, the golem was speaking fluently just like a human being. The lump of soil around the golems core was bulging and wriggling towards the core, trying to capture it. Just before the characters ofemetengraved on the core was captured by the mutated lump of soil, Palug swung a glowing nail. The golem whose characters engraved turned intomet, turned back into a lump of earth once again. Mu!? This isjust what exactly Wait. Its not over yet. Palug took us by hand. As she said, even after the golem, the performer of the ritual, was destroyed, the changes of the altar continued. I wondered how many times the sacrificial knife was swung down. The blood of the invisible offering wet the altar. There was a trace of blood continuing down from the altar to the floor, as if something soaked in blood had fallen down. Flopping down, I looked at the traces on the floor and shuddered. No matter how I looked at it, it looked like a human handprint. An unseen knife cut off the life of a person and their handprints were erased by the newly flowing blood. Then several more bloods were shed, when the altar waspletely covered with fresh blood, the phantom halted. Inside the narrow basement was filled with unpleasant smell of blood. Twelve peoplehuh. The number of altars is also twelve. One person was killed per altar. Unfortunately, it seems that my conjecture is right. In addition, its the worst among the worst conjectures. Palug had a smile on her face that made her seems about to bite at the unseen killer. With that expression alone, I could see that she held a considerable anger in her chest. No way, for what purpose did they kill 12 people? They wanted to rewrite the altars ceremonies and authorities. This was a dedicated offering to a different God, this altar is not the altar of my God anymore. The other eleven altars connected to this altar should have also been rewrittenpletely. By doing that, they were snatching your and the other angels power. Fumu. Having done that, it means the power of the faith that is currently being scattered to the sea is a diversion, huh. Yes, thanks to that, I waste in realizing this. It seems that this someone didnt want to be found out by me. Tirnanog was throwing nces at Palugs way. Speaking of which, she was depleted of power until she almost died because of this. There was a sound of him clenching his fangs anxiously from underneath his face armor. He was also thinking about the circumstances of his quarreling friend. I do not know who it was, but they have a bad hobby. Secretly sucking up the lives of other people, even if it was discovered, it would still give a serious wound on the other party. If you had exposed their secrets unknowingly, you might have been encroached and taken in. Yes, that was theirthe vampires way. Vampires. Just hearing that word, I felt chills running through my spine. Information on the worst bad end of the original game came to my mind. A mountain of dead bodies covered the ground, exchanging kisses smeared with blood on top of it. With the same name as thest King of Casketia, the hidden character named Cain. Was it a survivor of the destroyed ancient Kingdom, or was it a religious fanatic enthralled by the power and knowledge of the vampires? Even if it was a religious fanatic, if they have the power and wisdom derived from the vampires, I couldnt leave them as is. Palug cut off her words for a moment and looked at me. Her eyes held a firm resolution. Erica, please give me time to move freely. I can help you with your oracle during the interval. Even if I am the only surviving angel, this is the only enemy that must be destroyed. I held Palugs gaze and shook my head quietly. Her eyes shook a little in unrest. Thats right. I am not an angel anymore; I am your subordinate. I have attracted unnecessary crisis with my selfish behaviors Thats not it, just you alone are not enough, right? You will need plenty of help and supplies. Hearing my answer, Palug was dumbfounded for a while. Tirnanogsughter echoed within the silent underground altar. Kukukukuku, interesting. Thats the friend I know. Hey now, Tir is also included in this, for the time being, I wonder if the three of us is enough. Y-you guysjeez, just how much of good-natured people are you~~! Palug cried out with somewhat teary eyes. She was so happy that she couldnt help saying the opposite words. I thought so when I saw her lion-tail jutted out and swaying lightly. To tell the truth, I was angry with this culprit. I thought about how terribly miraculous it was being alive. Whether it was people or beasts, they were earnestly standing on the ce where they belong, it was unreasonable to take away their lives easily. Even so, this was not natural selection or natural disaster, but clear animosity and malice. I need to prepare. Even if every vampire of Casketia revives, we only need to destroy them a second time. With a glimpse of the biggest death g appeared in front of me, I spoke so in determination. It could be said that my challenge was reckless. On the other hand, Tirnanog had an expression like he was admiring the grades of a good student, and Palug was nodding with a new expression of resolute. Chapter 90 - Harold Nibelheim’s Letter

Chapter 90: Harold Nibelheims Letter

Long time no see, how are you? This ce is doing great. Everything is smooth sailing. At the workshop, we are also working on training craftsmen, and there are also prospects for mass production. Before long, the pottery traders around us got an inkling of what we were making, and some of them were trying to imitate it. And yet, nobody seems to be able to reach anything resembling the whetstone or cobalt oxide. A decade worth of knowledge umtion is not just for show. Since stealing the technique or material is not that easy, we can feel relief for the moment. Gilbert-aniki is taken along by his father/my Master to connect with various people. The person himself is troubled, but as the business grows bigger, he cannot stay inside the workshop. Oh yeah, I made a prototype of what you asked for, so I will enclose it with this letter. I had a hard time with your unreasonable orders this time. It goes without saying, but be careful in handling them. Especially for the lens, if its equipped by a person other than you, there is a risk of blindness, so you must not lend them to anyone. I wonder if you can wait for the boots a little longer. It takes time to arrange the materials, bnce the spells, and so on. It will take a couple more months until I have something to show you. Its getting cold, so take care of your health. If you catch a cold, Ill send you the unpleasant nutritional supplement from Sergei-ossan. Well then, this report ends here. Aurelia Ducals Autumn Pce. Three months had passed since the series of incidents urred at Knot Reed. A letter from Harold Nibelheim to Erica Aurelia had arrived. This was the 20thletter in total. The contents of those letters were ranging from status report, work progress situation, exnation of the enclosed magic tools, etc. Every time there was some changes or a new discovery, letters were sent one by one. Harold was a hard-working boy. Several prototypes had arrived this time as well. First of all, a porcin tea set made at Gilberts workshop. And then, Harolds custom-made wand and magic tool. Erica spread those items on the desk and checked each one. First, the blue and white porcin tea set with flowers drawn on it. Erica traced the edge of the teacup with her fingertips. The ideal thinness and smoothness. A stunning design that harmonized traditional patterns with modern shapes. Ericas lips curved up into a smile naturally. In this way, they would surely be able to create a porcin craze. Next, she opened the small box with a wand in it. The charged magic was Crystal Cluster. Confirmed thebel and stored the wand inside her wandholder at once. On the center of the talc wand head was hawthorn, and the core material was krakens soft shell bone. It was an especially simple wand that was not decorated. Harold gave the answer to her request an offensive wand which can be mass-produced at a rtively low price. She finally opened a small box. Wrapped in cushioning material, there was a small ss bottle. In the transparent liquid packed inside the bottle, a green round fragment was floating. Tirnanog in his small golem state and Palug in her golden cat form peered in curiously. What is it? Its a lens to be used by attaching it directly to the eyes instead of sses. Hou, directly to the eyes? Yes. Erica was trying to reproduce the contact lenses of her previous life. It was not necessary to correct visual acuity, it was for another use. It is quite a strange item. I also feel magical power from it. Instead of charging it into a wand, the magic of demonic eye1is charged into the lens. Erica asked Harold for a lens charged with demonic eye magic. The charged magic was m Sight. Building m Sight spell directly on the lens that was cut out from emerald was a difficult work. However, Harold was a skillfull craftsman, even when it was difficult, he was able to finish it in just three months. Actually, Id like to stock Urd Sight too, but it seems to be impossible. It should be fine if you request for it. If it is that redheaded brat, he will be able to do it without difficulty. Thats not it, there are mainly financial problems Erica washed her hands and tried wearing the lens of m Sight on her left eye. If she closed her eyelids mildly with the spell in mind, the magic circle would be deployed on her eyeball. In the normal view, the outline of magical structure seemed to float so that it became a double image. She felt a light dizziness, but Erica judged that it would be no problem for her. I have to report the results of using these two items. I will try it at once. Be careful, you two. Took out the prototype wand from her wandholder, waved it while being cautious. Along the path of the wand, a huge Crystal Cluster was created on the carpet. She did the same thing while using Wand Alteration. Harold seemed to have raised his skills in making wands, and it became possible for her to withdraw the spells without burden, a smooth magical silk-like thread was made. Release the rebuilt magic towards the ceiling. Small pieces of crystal fell from the magic circle deployed about two meters in radius like snow. Oh my, how beautiful. No matter how I look at it, its an excellent wand. Crystal Cluster was a versatile magic. She could use this instead of a barrier or a fortress, and shoot this instead of a spear or a cannonball. A variety of usage methods could be considered if it wasbined with the expansion effect. In this case, it would be possible to prate vampires instead of piles. Through the eyes, information on the creator of the wand was disyed. Now there were only few information that could be analyzed with the lens of m Sight. However, after six years, a moreplete m Sight could probably be built on the lens. Both of these items can do more than I thought. As expected of Harold. She had also asked Harold for the creation of several kinds of magic tools. They were all special items, but he would always answer to her expectations. For Erica who needed immediate measures against vampires, Harold was a reassuring ally. Erica went back to her desk and wrote a letter of appreciation to Harold. Trade City Knot Reed. Inside the Wunderkammer of Turm Wand Store, Harold spread a letter on his working desk. That was the reply to the contact he sent to Aureliast weekend. Compliments and further requests for wands and lenses were meticulously written with neat handwriting. The prototypes did better than his assumption, Harold grinned. He tried to return to a serious face many times, but his mouth became loose without permission contrary to his will. He was in good spirits. OohC, is that a letter from the princess? Haa~, what a neat handwriting. HiieC Harold was startled by the voiceing from behind him and pitched forward. When he recovered his posture and turned around, standing there was Gilbert who seemed to be in high spirits. Harold drew the letter from Erica into his bosom. Gilbert looked at him who was in such state with a grin. Eeh~, why are you hiding it? I want to read it too. No way, Aniki. This letter is for me! Eh~, but its the valuable connection with the princess of Aurelia. As a person in charge of the porcin business, Id like to take care of such valuable person, but what about you? Well, if you handle it in that manner Erica, the daughter of Duke Aurelia, would probably be in an important position in the Federal Kingdom. Despite her young age she was widely known, she was gorgeous and eye-catching, she was also excellent as an advertisement tower. However, as for Harold, he didnt want to involve Erica too much in business. Although she was capable, she was toopetent and it was difficult to repay back. Right now, he had a debt of gratitude that he was unlikely able to return in his lifetime. Without noticing Harolds annoyance, Gilbert was smirking as if he was having fun. Hmm. As expected~. As a boy, you would like to protect the girl of your first love, right~. Hah?! What are you talking about suddenly, Aniki! First love. Harold turned bright red hearing Gilberts words which was thrown from the direction he never thought about. However, his response made Gilbert further misunderstood. Right, right, I wanted to see a reaction like that! What do you mean by that. Something like this, you want to keep her away from the dirty nature of the world like gold or connection, and you want to cherish her, right? Thats not it. Erica and I arehow do I say it, we are not like that! Eh~, is that so? What is it, Aniki. Youre staring. Gilbert felt a certain air as if Harold was fed up with him from his attitude. Being red at, Gilbert gave in quickly. Correcting his posture, made a serious look and sat opposite of him. He just wanted to y with the young people, he didnt want fight. Im sorry. I went too far. Aniki, why do you have such a wild idea like a smelly old man? Smelly old man Hearing Harolds casual phrase, Gilbert suffered deep damage. Recovering his spirit, Gilbert replied. Its like this, I am your older brother. I want to give love advice to Botchan who is disheartened because the princess of your first love already has a prince. Eh, I dont understand what you mean at all. See, you have a fleeting first love on Erica-jou who you had fatefully encountered, right? Eeh In Harolds mind, for some reason, the sadistic and indeed senior aristocrat Ericas features rose to the surface. The seemingly quiet girl, when in fact she was casually aggressive, was like a hammer or a vise if hepared her to a tool. It was a hard and difficult choice as a first love partner. Harolds cheeks twitched, if he liked someone like that, he would live a hard life. But next to the princess there is the perfect His Highness Auguste, isnt there? Its regrettable, but hes a good match for her. Aah, its painful when first love doesnte true, isnt it? Haa. Auguste with a carefree smile, who was beautiful like a girl, came to his mind. The royaltys bad habit of being defenseless thoughtlessly and his innocent speech and conduct, made him feel disconcerted. However, if one peeled off the angel-like surface, one would see a devil lurking underneath it, Harold had witnessed a glimpse of such a thing. What absolute perfection, Harold thought. If its His Highness Auguste and Erica-ojousama, arent they a couple that suits each other? Ah, sure, they do suit each other. Both of them had fake-looking, lovely outward appearance. When they dressed up and lined side-by-side, they painted a beautiful picture. Harold trembled with fear that they were also well-match in a certain meaning internally and, if possible, he didnt want to get close. Such painful and bittersweet things are uneptable. Is this still about your wild idea? Yeah. What a shame, Aniki. Your conjecture is utterly wrong. Gilbert hung his head dejectedly. AhC, well, thats right. Im sorry for making fun of you, Botchan. I mean, Aniki is different from usual. Rather, arent you in high spirits? Eh, Im always like this though. When Harold pointed it out, Gilbert avoided meeting his eyes directly. Aah, as expected there is something, Harold became suspicious. Hm? Suddenly, Harold realized that there was a sweet fragrance different from usual. This is weird. Is Aniki wearing perfume? Uh, no, this isnowadays I meet many big shots, so I groom myself. Since Im staying over at the workshop, the days I couldnt return home continue. On the contrary, your shirt is clean. Uuh, well, I have many simr shirts. But its crisp from ironing. Then, Anikiyou got a girlfriend? WaitC!? You!? Harold concentrated his consciousness on Gilberts perfume. This was a fragrant he had recently smelled. Southern flowers, rose, bergamot, lime, and a little clovesthis is the new perfume of the store at Barker Street. Uuh, how did you know it!? The perfume store handles mainly perfume for women, but this new product was a rare one for men. There was only one woman of age in that store. The perfumer Bell. A woman with bright green eyes with craftsman temperament, who had her long red hair in braids. Your girlfriend is the perfumer Bell-anechan? Speaking of which, Ane-chan has been in high spirits these days. Her new product is being given a somewhat embarrassing name like Sweet Melody of Lovers, which is unlike her. Geh, she gave it a name like that!? I seeC, Aniki and Ane-chan are childhood friends? W-why do you Because you guys are the same age. O-ouyou got meI cant hide anything from Botchan, huh. Gilbert, who was being toyed by Harold, learned the feeling of impatience while he was standing on the side of the one who was being toyed. Bell-anechan, when I think about it, she doesnt have any male presence near her, so she has been waiting for Aniki for ten years, huh. And, Anikis business also got on track, turning down majorpanies See, see youter, Botchan. Ill end it here. Do your best and dont push yourself too hard! Gilbert left the room to escape from the awkwardness, cutting off Harolds words with a loud voice. Only the sweet fragrance of his perfume was left in the Wunderkammer. Good grief, that Anikilove or anything like that is something that I cannot afford. Harold sighed lightly. Right now he was having fun with assembling wands and learning. Falling in love and the like would add too much to his te, so it should be enough if he did it in ten years or so, he thought. Moreover, it wasnt likely for him to see Erica as a romance subject for the moment. For Harold, Erica was his benefactor. At that time, if there was no Erica. If Auguste had note looking for Erica. That was why he had a lifetime gratitude for her. Of course Harold was also indebted to Auguste, but in any case, it would suffice to say that he was a national interest to him who would be the King. Now thenI wonder if there will be any progress today. Harold sat on the chair and started working on a prototype for Erica. Many of her proposals were interesting. It was a fun task that Harold could also satisfy his intellectual curiosity. A wand charged with effective magic at a low price, he came up with ideas gradually and sent the prototypes one by one. The prototype waspleted atst just before the lens charged with demonic eye. The current challenge was boots with magic. But, I wonder what they are used for. Harold didnt hear about the details in the end. When he wanted to talk about it, he thought that it would be good if she could tell it when it was easier to talk, so he postponed it. However, he knew that there were only some kind of esoteric and dangerous situations to the extent he was worried to death. Harold wanted to be a man who could save her if Erica fell into desperate circumstances. Like how he was saved when he fell into despair. If a predicament where Erica alone couldnt do anything came up, he thought that was the time for him to help Erica. Once he had done that, he could finally be her equal in the real sense. Oh well. I can only make this for the demanding you. Harold stopped worrying and started working. If you have time to be worried, move your hands even just a little, that was his creed.
1Demonic eye magic referred to the visual system magic, like m Sight, Urd Sight, and Raptor Sight. R.I.P HaroldxErica shippers Chapter 91 - Reeds Thrive in Hell

Chapter 91: Reeds Thrive inHell

The Lunatic King, or Priest King Cain Grendel. Thest King of Casketia. A mysterious character whose origins was unknown. The name of Cain appeared for the first time in the history of Casketia a hundred years after its foundation. It was said that Cain had settled apletely new dominance system that overturned the ruling system of the national unit until then. After the destruction of the Romulus Empire, several ethnic groups based in Northeast Karkinos had signed an alliance. With this national alliance, the four former imperial provinces were unified, and Casketia was established. It was the Chief of Wesir tribe who supervised the ritual, who was first enthroned. (Hereinafter referred to as Wesir Dynasty) In Wesir tribe, the word Aaru means King. From the ancient word in the northeastern part of Karkinos which means reeds thrive in Hell. About fifty years after the foundation passed, a rebellion caused by Setekh tribe who held the military urred. The ritual system by Wesir tribe copsed, and a policy change was made to the new religion of the faith of the highest existence. (Hereinafter referred to as Setekh Dynasty) Setekh tribe, who held control, massacred Wesir tribe. Everyone who had the blood of the Wesir Dynasty was caught and enved as a zombie. (To discover the name list as a shelf: Found in 5963. Since only the number is recorded, do we need documentation forparison in the follow-up investigation?) Around 100 years after the foundation, 50 years after the establishment of the Setekh Dynasty. At that time, Setekh tribe elected Cain Grendel and handed over the kingship. There was no material on Cain before this. Why was an unknown person suddenly elected to be the King? In the document reflecting the situation of thete Setekh Dynasty, the concern about the highest existence was stated. [ There are ten copies of documents concerning the natural disasters urred in the areas controlled by Casketia at that time] Wasnt Cain a survivor of Wesir Dynasty? Precisely speaking, he was an undead of the Wesir tribe who wasrevived, rather thansurvived. [ Scribbles with different handwriting here only] The crest of the Priest King Cain was the cross, as was well-known. This was the emblem of Wesir Dynasty, it could be thought that it cut out the part corresponding to neck from the design representingankh1. It was simr to shaving a character fromemetengraved on golem and turning it intomet. It was also based on the fact that all the altars of the highest existence had been destroyed since Cain enthroned. Since the appearance of Cain, Casketias envement technique had a revolutionary progress. The existence made by this technique was called a ghoul and [corresponding portion ckened] (Or, was it a sample of the technique that made vampires?) Cain carried out the ghoulification treatment on the ruling sses of the Setekh Dynasty. To familiarize the ghouls that needed huge amount of flesh and blood, he domesticated the ruling sses who had not been getting the treatment. It was said that Casketia went into tyranny towards its vassal nations to maintain the group of ghouls. When thinking that Cain Grendel was the Wesir tribe, many consistent things matched. For example, his paradoxical aggression towards the Setekh tribe, when the poor treatment of the Wesir tribe was taken into consideration Midwinter, Magic Academy City Lindis. First Prince of Ignitia, Auguste wasying on a chaise lounge set in a dormitorys room. Around the chaise lounge there were several books to read. Nnits this time already, huh. Before he knew it the sun had already set, and the inside of the room was wrapped in darkness. Auguste lit the fire of the candle stub that was still inserted in the candlestick. It got a little brighter, but he still couldnt rely on it to read. There should be amp, but I wonder where is it. Auguste illuminated around the corner of the room with the candlestick. The room was equipped with bookshelves and document shelves on almost every wall except for the windows and doors. The bookshelves were filled with books carefully, and dubious items were categorized and ssified on the document shelves in a scrupulous manner. A number of boxes were stacked on the floor, and among them were packed books that didnt fit in the bookshelf. It was a collection of books that could be said as much as a small library. The owner of this room was a person that in the school dormitory rumored to be a strange person with heretic ideology. The moment Auguste saw the inside of the room at first sight, he thought that such rumors had some basis. In the bookshelves, the most advanced magic books and primitive sorcery monographs were arranged in a casual manner. The books written about heresy / paganism were countless. In the back of the room were a heavy construction desk and a rotating chair with an armrest and arge backrest. On the desk were the rituals for divine ceremony which the Federal Kingdom did not believe in. A silver handbell and a golden candlestick separated into seven branches. An old fashioned codex with a lot of bookmarks pinched between the pages. When he turned over to the page where the bookmark was sandwiched, he could see unsettling description such as offer the hearts of twelve people. A big living creature fluttered from outside the window, and Auguste turned around. A ck dragon with a familiar silhouette was standing on the window side against the moonlight. Have you satisfied your curiosity, Auguste? Unfortunately the next curiosityes whenever one is satisfied. It looks like I will be borrowing this room a little bit longer, Professor. The ck dragon instructed him to put the candlestick down with a gesture. Auguste followed his instruction and ced the candlestick on the desk. The ck dragon gently stared at the mountain of books piled up around the chaise longue. Forbidden magic, and vampire materialsthey are all about heretics. You are likely to be rumored as heretical, are you not afraid of the rumors anymore? I dont want to be told that by someone who gathered the heretical materials. Auguste had something he wanted to know. His cousin Louis, whose rumors that he was fascinated by vampires and went mad and such things were spreading. The ancient curse set on the Chalice of his own dragons. Both were the problems that had frustrated him for many years. And because it was said that they were already settled, there was nothing he could do. So, he wanted to know even a little bit. There was only one person in charge of the investigation of the curse put on the Chalice, so Professor was profoundly knowledgeable about this technique. In his library, there were also an abundance of materials on Karkinos sorcery which was difficult to obtain in Ichthyes. In addition to taking private lessons in Theurge, he decided to read materials rted to sorcery and vampires when he had time. Of all things, you read the supposition about Aaru, huh. This is troubling. Even though that material was prohibited because of heresy. If you dont want me to read such things, dont put them where I can reach. The box containing Aaru supposition should have been locked. Aah, you mean this key? You should hide it in a more difficult ce to find next time, Professor. Auguste threw the small key taken out of his pocket to the ck dragon. The ck dragon gazed at the key he received and furrowed his brows. Good grief. The forbidden books you read so far are certainly fascinating. Aa. They are very interesting materials. But, there are a couple of things I dont understand. The second draft of Aaru supposition is a draft of a paper written by an immature student. There are also many leaps in logic, unexined things, since there is also ack of information on the primary source of quotation. I will give you additional information as much as I could. What didnt you understand? Lets seefirst off, I want you to tell me more about zombies. Auguste sat down again on the chaise longue and flipped through the pages of the Aaru supposition and the gathered materials. The ck dragonid on the foot of the rotating chair and took a rxed posture. Did you know that zombification is a southern-oriented sorcery that enved a corpse? Aa, I wonder if that was the origin of the former Ind of Messengers name, Ind of Dead People. That is correct. The Ind of Messenger was a ce flourishing as a ry point for the zombie trade. Romulus Empire who created the foundation of envement sorcery. Casketia who consumed lots of ves due to the undeads. Gigantia who drove in sorcerous metals and machined ves. The southern continent had long been dominated by a culture that prefers ves. What had be the foundation was a type of apparent death treatment that has been done since ancient times in Northeast Karkinos. It creates ves through internal cranial maniption by surgical techniques, anesthesia by drug administration, and hypnosis. It waster intersected with Romulus sorcery, and became a spell that ovees the boundary between human life and death. Its a technique to make an undead that can be used as a magical ve, huh. That is correct. It is said that the source of the man-made undeads is Casketias zombies. The spell allows the dead body that has been subjected to preservation treatment as a vessel some degree of autonomous behavior by incorporating a bound soul into it. Even death is not a salvation for the soul, huhwhat a terrible story. In Ignitias teaching, they preached that the soul was eternal. Under God, sin was forgiven, shackles were broken, glory and rest were given. It was different from zombies that had been constrained with immortality who had to continue the sphemy for eternity. In Aurelia, the soul was thought to drift. Self as a person was washed away and was reborn into a new life. It was different from zombies who was deprived of their free will and was made to be resuscitated as a corrupted existence. In Hafan and Lucanrant too, even if the form was different, death was a salvation. For the zombies master, it doesnt matter whether the soul of the ve was saved or not. Just as we do not mind whether livestocks soul has salvation. It is convenience and rationality that emphasized those who use ves. Zombies which doesnt get old, doesnt fall ill, doesntin, and doesnt go against them can be said to be an ideal ve. What a bad taste, Professor. Professor talked about the inhuman conduct of very in a pleasant way. As if he himself was thinking so. Auguste showed disgust towards Professors attitude, but he squashed the feeling in a single stroke. However, just by the atmosphere, Professor seemed to be enjoying his reaction itself. Then, what are ghouls? Is it a different thing from zombie? Ghoul is an immortal ve forbat with active thinking abilities. If zombie is a faithful servant, ghoul is a faithful warrior. However, unlike a zombie whose purpose is as a long-time ve, a ghoul is premised on being disposable. They are for battle but disposable? It is hard as it is to give highly thinking abilities to the corpses. High intelligence that enables battle and themand of the zombies group exhausts the bound soul to strain. The only way to maintain the wear and tear of ghouls is to prey others lives. Human blood in particr is the most effectiverather than saying that other foods have almost no meaning. Eventually they returned to the bad taste topic, Auguste was disgusted. However, he thought that it was not necessary to bother entertaining Professor, and on the surface he kept up an indifferent reaction. That iswell, I guess they are just like vampires, huh. No. In the case of ghouls, they merely imitate the predation mechanism of the soul of a monster and the likes. Predatory ability of a vampire has higher order characteristics. No, its no longer a different thing. Vampires are their own kind of Hell. Hearing the word Hell, Auguste recalled the material he had read a while ago. Dont speak in a roundabout way. It was also written in the document, but Hellabout the Aaru part, ultimately, just what exactly do you want to say? If you cant talk about it until the end, you shouldnt talk about it at all. The act of spreading that information recklessly brings confusion to the nation. However, as it exists in this world, there are only a limited number of people who knows about it. Cutting off his words for a moment, the ck dragon closed his eyes and strained his ears. Auguste also spread his mental interference skills to their surroundings and confirmed that no human beings were lurking around. The vampires held the blood and soul of a predator inside themselves. By regenerating these flesh and blood and soul, a vampire canwearthe figure and personality of another person. Also, those who gained higher power will regenerate those people as a self-sufficient underling. Professor lowered his voice until it was only a whisper. Auguste was able to interpret the meaning with his own head. Vampires could turn into human beings. For what purpose? It didnt need to be said. To hide, and to deceive. I see. Human beings around us may actually be vampires. If so, scepticism, anxiety, and fear would spread among the people. Thats correct. Professor. Then, if we spread the right way of identifying the vampires at the same time Auguste spoke, and then cut off his words. That kind of thing should be obvious. If one didnt do what one normally would do, there was only a limited reason for that. No way, we cannot distinguish between human beings and vampires? Professor showed his fangs andughed. Auguste, you are truly an excellent student, I would like the other students to be more like you. It is as you said. We have not established a method to reliably identifytent vampires yet. Not even magic or demonic eye or the mental touch using the power of a Theurge? It is impossible in any of the ways you mentioned or in ways not mentioned by you. By any means,tent vampires are recognized as humans. Even the person being wore is not aware that he is already dead. Until the moment when that person tears a pitiful victim apart and tries to eat them. Auguste felt chills ran through his spine as hemitted the information to his memory. Indeed, if this was publicly known, there would be panic in the continent. The number of humans that Lunatic King Cain took as his body is said to be several thousand and hundreds of millions. Dont you think hes like a Hell personified, roaming the world? Hell, huhits like a sad one-man y to me. A sad one-man y, huh. What an interesting view. Professorughed throatily My bad taste acquaintance had said simr things. I guess the man named Cain was very lonely. If he was lonely, why was he trying to be a Hell? He resembled a child who collects dolls. It is theorized that he wasnt able to endure loneliness, so even a corpse was caught by him. Well, I think that is extremely far-fetched and sentimental. Auguste thought about the lonely Lunatic King who reigned on this continent. Did he really feel lonely since he collected corpse like dolls? Perhaps, that was the beginning of the real loneliness instead. Auguste thought that he wouldnt be able to bear such loneliness if he was in the same position as the Lunatic King. On the day of the Advent Festival, he had peeped at the other side of the boundary for a moment. He felt d that he coulde back from there. The girl who found himself inside the coffin suddenly came to Augustes mind. Well, Auguste. Is the exnation sufficient? Aa, for the time being, I understand why this Aaru supposition is prohibited. This might be the source of rumors that vampires may still exist. That is correct. If you understand, it will be nice if you return it to its ce properly. Oops, I wonder what should I do Auguste said so in a joking tone of voice, then pondered about it for a moment. Touching on heretical things had a pleasant allure to it. If one touched on it too much, one was likely to step into a world where one couldnt go back. In the gap between logic and curiosity, Auguste wavered. Auguste traced the signature on the cover of the draft with a finger and a smile formed on his lips. Professor, how about with exchange condition. I want to talk to the person who made this material. The older brother of Bort of the Evil Eye, Oswald Bort. You want to see him? Aa. Is it useless? Thats an unreasonable request. Unfortunately, he died a long time ago. When he heard the answer, Auguste was a little disappointed. But at the same time, he felt like it was natural. The subject he chose for his research was beyond reckless. I see. Well, there is no choice. A different condition I can predict what you want. Is it another paper written by Oswald Bort, or his death certificate? Both had been taken out to be submitted as a report. The voice sounded from the back of the room cut off Augustes words. Unexpectedly, the candlestick candle ced on the desk burned out and disappeared. There, a Theurge was sitting in a way so that he sank into his chair rxedly. The ck dragon who was released from control closed his eyes and fell asleep on the carpet. In exchange, the Theurge slowly opened his eyes as if waking up from a light sleep. In the darkness, reddish purple eyes looked at Auguste. Oh, wee home, Professor. Where are you going this time? There is no need for you to know. So, what about the transaction? Professor took out several envelopes from his desk drawers. His expression was wrapped in darkness, and it couldnt be seen from Augustes position. I want to know, and Professor wants to teach. And if someone has to know, I have the qualification and duty for it. Then, the answer is obvious, right? Auguste stood up from his chair and stepped into the dark. Professors reddish purple eyes which were sparkling in the moonlight, narrowed in satisfaction.
The history on the first part of this chapter is derived from Egyptian mythology, about Osiris and Set. Osiris other name was Wesir, while Sets other name was Setekh. In the myth, Osiris was killed by Set who wanted the throne. His body then found by Isis (his sister & wife) and she hid it in the reeds. But then it was found by Set again and dismembered by him. Isis joined the dismembered pieces of Osiris, briefly brought him back to life and impregnated by him before he again died. Then Isis gave birth to Horus. (Osiris,Set) Aaru is an Egyptian word. It means reeds. The Field of Aaru or the Field of Reeds is the heavenly paradise where souls will exist in pleasure for all eternity. (source) But the word for afterlife/hell/heaven/underworld is the same which is ڤ. So that it makes sense, I use Hell as the trantion. 1Ankh: an ancient Egyptian hieroglyphic symbol that represents the word for life. The sign has a cross shape but with an oval loop in ce of an upper bar. (source) And yes, there are two types of undead ves of Casketia: ƹ C Ghouls, and the technique of making this type will be called ghoulification. ߨC Zombies, and the technique of making this type will be called zombification. Even though they used the same kanji whether they were referring to the ve or the technique -,- Chapter 92 - Mysterious Story

Chapter 92: Mysterious Story, The Man whoDisappeared

It was a dark night where the moon did note out. I guess it was after a long trip. I thought it was a terribly dirty man. But, looking closely, the clothes themselves seemed awfully expensive. They mismatched with the guy. When we secretly put our heads together, there was a jingling sound of coins. Of course, we turned around in surprise. There was that guy who seemed like a shopkeeper. He counted a pile of gold coins with a face like a dying fish. That guy told us with a sharp smile. Come on, everyone. Drink and eat as much as you want, its my treat. Today, tomorrow, and the next day as well C as long as I stay here, its my treat. Instead, promise me, if you go outside the bar, never tell anyone about me. Of course, keep secret of this free drinks story from your scary wives too. We soon became friends. Well, at first that guys wallet was my friend. But well, his stories were funny. Before I knew it, we became real friends. Before I knew it, his face felt like my childhood friend and he was blending in with my friends. Oh, certainly, he said this: I am the continents biggest fraudster. Concerning obtaining gold, no alchemist is my opponent. It is my job to get secrets from aristocratic bees and merchant honebs without working for the sweet golden nectar. Well, that one was a horror though. I never heard of him talking about cheating money from someone before. In the first ce, he didnt need to rob money. He was rich enough to surprise me. Besides, he was generous and there was nothing I didnt like about him. Each and every night, I had a luxurious banquet with that guy. Oh yeah, I had a good time. Stupidly expensive wine of the South and East. The fragrant distilled liquor of the West. The strong alcohol that was likely to catch the throat on fire of the North. Sturgeon eggs, fattened goose liver, white mushrooms, and the finest meat, meat, and meat. Everyone was eating and drinking without reservations, but without a doubt, the one that ate and drank the most, was that guy. Without minding what kind of stomach he would have, he ate up the mountain of foods. Even with that bad habit, his belly didnt bulge at all. Ah, just what kind of trick did he do? Was it some kind of sleight of hand, or did he have some kind of constitution? He had an astonishingly high tolerance for alcohol. Even if he drank a barrel, hisplexion didnt change. Oops, right. It was that day. That day he came out of the room with a face like a dead man. Unusually, he said to leave him alone, and silently gulped down the strongest alcohol. Well then I became worried. It was the first time that guy had that kind of expression. It was aboutte at night when the customers became sparse. The ones who remained there were me, Bruno, Gus, well, that Boris guy was also still awake. Well, it was the usual group. In the end, that guy told us this: I cannot do it. I cannot stay here. That guy found me. At that time, the windows rattled with the wind. He shrunk back on his chair with a face as if seeing a monster, staring at the entrance with bloodshot eyes as if frightened. Well, I didnt understand what he meant. We were just nodding along. What is so scary, ah, was it Bruno who said that? Anyways, everyone asked. It was worrying. He wasnt supposed to be able to get drunk, but only incoherent mutterings went out of his mouth. Eventually, the only thing we were able to get out of him was that he was being chased by a terrifying thing but we didnt know what it was. Then, it was as you know. Each of us used our connections to make an arrangement for that guy to sessfully escape to Karkinos. On that moonless night, the coachman Boris and I apanied him. That guy kept stuck in the carriage. There are voices of a monster, or something. There are sounds of nails scratching the horse carriage, or something. As such things continued to be heard, even if I didnt believe in things like monsters, I became scared. I stuck close to that Boris fellows body on the coachman bench, looking around while trembling. Then, when the eastern sky was getting brighter. Before I knew it that guy also fell asleep. It had been a long time since the alcohol in our body subsided, and we sobered up from our drunkenness. Finally, we saw the city walls and we were relieved too. Looking at the sky, nothing happened. It was like a lie that Boris and I were scared until a while ago. We thought about waking that guy up, and looked into the carriage. Then, there was no figure of that guy. Stopping the carriage in haste, we opened the door of the carriage. Ah, I wasnt drunk anymore. Butthere was no shadow nor figure of that guy to be found. What we did found were only a handful of ashes and those dirty expensive clothes together. (From the testimony of Pierre, a regr customer of Whales Barrel) Aurelia Ducals Spring Pce. After a harsh winter, the Aurelia Ducal moved their living space again to this pce. Erica Aurelia was reading a piece of paper at Wunderkammer that she got permission to use freely from her older brother. It was a parchment that happened to slide down from the desk when she was looking for a tool for alchemy. Oya, is Erica interested in such a story? Huh? Hearing a voice from behind her, Erica looked back in surprise. There was her older brother, Eduart, whom due to him getting around each country from day to day she was unable to meet easily. Onii-sama, wee home. When did youe back? I arrived yesterday at midnight, but I thought that it was not a good idea to wake you up. Even so, I thought Erica wasnt good at scary stories, it looks like I was wrong. If thats the case, I should have listened to the reserve scary stories from Elric, huh. No, no, please dont fuss over me. Because I only read it by chance. In contrast with Eduart who was extremely fond of this type of ghost story, Erica refused him properly to ensure her peace from hereafter. Then, Erica noticed something from Eduarts reply. Perhaps, did Onii-sama meet Actorius-sensei? Yeah, because I was going through Knot Reed on the way back. So while I was there I decided to visit him. Elric who suffered a serious injury in the autumn incidentst year continued getting medical treatment in the Trade City Knot Reed. Recalling Elrics painful scars, Ericas facial expression clouded. Eduart read Ericas facial expression, a smile showed on his face to make her feel secure. Its alright, Elric is doing fine. His recovery is also going smoothly, thanks to the treatment he received, and there is no after-effect. It seems that he can return to Lindis next month. Thatstruly relieving. Yeah,e and visit Lindis together next time, Erica. Yes, Id love to. When Eduart gently stroked Ericas cheek, she finally smiled. It was a harmonious image of an older brother and his younger sister. Ehem. There was a ck-haired boy who cleared his throat while looking at the two. It was us Hafan. At the coughing sound, Erica finally noticed his existence. Eh! Why is us-sama here? Eduart, it seems that your sister finds it inconvenient if I stay here. I will go back to Hafan. Wait a minute, us-kun. Dont say such a thing, wont you help me a little more? Aah, Im sorry. Its been a long time, us-sama. Please enjoy your stay in Aurelia. uss attitude became sulky and he turned the other way, spitting out. Eduart smoothed things over in a hurry, and Erica glossed over her attitude and made a respectful greeting. It has been a while since ourst contact, Erica. I will be in your care for a while. Anyway, after this I will be dragged around to anothernd right away. Hahaha, I will be troubled if you scowl at me like that. Compared to the lively Eduart, Erica realized that a strong fatigue was drifting from us. us-sama, somehow you look awfully tired today, are you okay? This man here always uses me like a tool on every opportunity. I feel like a debt ve. Stop saying ve, us-kun. Im always humane, right? Eduart, if you are humane, the demon kinds will surely be humane as well. Ahaha, thats harsh. It was much better than us plucking such things as the plot ofnds and ingots. Since it was to pay for the expensive wands cost, it couldnt be helped that he was somewhat overworked. Nheless, Eduart also acknowledged it, and that was the cause of his excessive exploitation. If you are that tired, us-sama, I have a potion for that, so why dont you try it? Saying so, Erica took out a potion bottle from her bag. Inside the bottle, red, purple, and green marble patterns of the mysterious liquid were swaying to and fro. us looked at the vicious liquid and lifted his right eyebrow, while Eduarts smile froze. Would you like to drink this? Oh, this isis this something people can drink? Yes, it seems to be an excellent potion for recovering from fatigue and magical power depletion. Onii-sama, would you like to try it too? It was a potion with violent colors that seemed like one would be cursed just by having it. It was quite poisonous-looking, but Erica, whose danger sense capability was somewhat short, didnt notice it. Of course, in us and Eduarts brain, the danger signal was blinking and beeping in warning. By the way, this potion was a prototype of the potion master Sergei, a goodpanion of Harold Nibelheim. Because it was a great sess for those two inhumane people, safety and efficacy were guaranteed only on their side. However, Erica herself had not tasted it, and she didnt know that this potion was overflowing with a big problem in its taste. Hou, the mainponents of magical power are the cerebrospinal fluid of kraken, the horn of a unicorn, and an extract from alraune, huh. The effect of the potion seems to be reliable, right? us struggled with his answer and his line of sight wandered between thebel that was stuck on the potion and Ericas expression. Since Erica rmended it out of her kindness, he didnt want to refuse her. us opened the stopper of the potion bottle with eyes without light that seemed to have given up, and drank a mouthful after a little bit of hesitation. Guh!! us-kun! Are you okay?! Does it not fit your tastebud? N-noit has a terribly odd taste, but its not that bad. I feel that my magical power is replenished considerably and my body bes lighter. For that reason, us slowly drank the rest of the potion. Looking at us state, Eduart stroked his chest in relief and picked up a potion bottle. If it was the usual, Eduart would have checked it more carefully. However, the fact that his cute little sister had prepared it for him had rxed his vignce. Well, since you are being generous, I will also drink it. Eduart opened the stopper and gulped it down without caution. At that moment, his motion stopped. Eduart rarely ever changed hisplexion, but his face was pale. Ukh! Uuuu~!! Onii-sama!? A-are you okay~~~!! Fuh, Eduartyoure unexpectedly weak. Eduart held his mouth and ran away. Giving a sidelong nce at the Aurelia brother and sister who were in a panic, aposed smile showed on us face. Erica was looking at us with aplicated expression and opened her mouth. Is us-sama okay? Since I have trained myself, this is nothing. Are you also training your tongue and stomachno, as expected thats impossible, then how did you do it? Its a matter of spiritual discipline. If I am perturbed only by this much, Im not fit to be a mage. us-sama Ericaughed at us who was as arrogant as usual. us cheeks dyed red seeing the rare natural smile of that Erica. Meanwhile, Erica was distracted by another thing, she didnt notice us changes. Ahthats right, speaking of us-sama! Erica took out two kinds of clear perfume bottles from the small boxes stacked on the long table. She ordered it via Harold, they were the fashionable perfumes at Knot Reed. I was nning to give these perfumes as gifts for us-sama and Ann-sama. Since you are here, may I hand them over now? Hou, there is also one for me, huh. Yes. It seems that recently men also have an interest in perfumes. Is there something like that going on now? us took a bottle in a doubtful manner on the outside, but he seemed not as dissatisfied as he led others believe. The bottle is borate, huh. The blue of the ss is pretty deep. As expected from us-sama, you have discerning eyes. The bottle was a vibrant blue ss with elegant silver to finish off as quality goods. With that, even for us who was familiar with the sophisticated Hafan culture couldnt help but admit the craftsmanship. First of all, for Ann-sama is this Sweet Song of Angels for women. And the next one is for us-sama, Sweet Melody of Lovers for men, please take them. Angel? Sweet? Lover? Whats with theseckadaisical names that set my teeth on edge. There, there, arent they sound pleasant? Charming, right? Even with us sharp tongue, Erica didnt mind and kept exining. In the northwestern area where this two perfumes are popr, theres a rumor that secret love wille true for those who wear it. If, there is someone that us-sama always thinking of D-dont get the wrong idea! Im! us unintentionally interrupted her with a loud voice, he immediately realized that and closed his mouth. Erica stared at us with a slightly surprised look. I that, there is none, that I secretly thinking of. My creed is to be fair and square. I wont run and I wont hideso theres none. Really, us-sama, please do not get mad all of a sudden. Isnt this just a what if story? I-is that so, Im sorry. Thats right, yeah. Then, while we at it, please try the scent. Try the one for women, since its the one that has already been opened. Erica opened another bottle and ran a drop to a white silk handkerchief. When she pped the handkerchief in the air, a sweet scent spread between the two. It was a gorgeous and sweet scent of flowers that mainlyposed of roses, along with it there were also the mystical scents of edelweiss and sandalwood. This is us heart unexpectedly throbbed simr to the mysterious sensation he remembered having. The saturation of the world rose, everything that appears in his eyes vividly changed. It felt like there was a pleasant tranquil heavenly melody, like a light rain that drizzled gently. What do you think? .Huh!? When he quickly raised his head, there was a golden sparkling fairy princess standing there. To the extent that us felt like the beauty of the girl in front of him was brilliant. He shook his head in a hurry and deflected his eyes from Erica. Until the moment he was called out, us didnt realize he had nk expression. I dont think its just a perfume. Itsparable to charm magic. Im d that you like it. Suddenly, us became aware that he was alone with Erica. Secret love wille true, these word spread quietly like a ripple in his consciousness. Being swept away by the atmosphere, us felt a sense of crisis and desperately sought an unrted topic in his head. B-b-but, thats, you know. You know, that Knot Reeds Cursed Sword seems to have been a major incident. Aah, that was about the autumn ofst year. The old aircraft carrier seems to have been a wreck. It was regrettable. Fortunately, the new model aircraft carrier was intact. I heard that you also participated in theunching ceremony. Im just d that you were safe. Thanks to Erica getting into the change of topic, us gradually regained his condition. On the other hand, Erica carefully chose the topic to pretend that she wasnt recklessly deeply involved in that incident. If us-sama were in that situation, could you handle it with extensive magic? No, that would be difficult. Oh my, its unusual for you to be this timid. Withrge mass ofva that materializes by forcibly overwriting and eventually destroying matters if it is disassembled, as expected it would be too much for me to handle. He couldnty a hand on it before it materialized. When it materialized, he had to either blowed it away, froze it, or continued to support the Protective Circle in the form of a bowl. Whatever the case, us preliminary calction said that ordinary mages would find themselves being out of their depths. Only by using the cathedrals spiritual pulse to amplify the magic that it would be enough for me to prevent a cursed sword. If so, do we need about sixteen high-ranking mages that are as powerful as us-sama? Its possible for me to say this because the mechanism is already known. Although the behavior of that magic hadnt been found out, Duke Aurelia held down the damage on the spot at once. And the son of Earl Nibelheim had devised a way thatpletely invalidated the 15 cursed swords. It can be said that each of them has considerably extraordinary abilities. Especially the potential of the Nibelheims sessor is very frightening, us groaned. Erica couldnt look directly to his eyes in spite of listening to his words. Right. Speaking of Nibelheim, didnt he get involved in a fraud case too? You know well, us-sama. If you hear that the transition magic was used illegally for the crime, there is no reason to not be worried. When I arrived in Lindis, I heard about it from the experts of transition magic who were in charge of the investigation. It seems that a clever concealment was used so it would be overlooked by even mages. It was such a malicious scam. It was fortunate that it could be ascertained before it became a major incident. Erica chose her words so that the scandal of the Nibelheim family wouldnt spread. While sweeping away a bad topic, she suddenly remembered a particr concern. But, while we were able to end the cmity, there is a household whose whereabouts and life and death are still unclear. Isnt that just the aplice running away? It is said that the whole family disappeared without leaving any traces. As if they were apparitions, huh? Yes, its like something strange hid the whole household, how scary I see. You are concerned about the disappearance case, because you read this material earlier. us picked up a piece of material entitled The Man Who Disappeared from the desk and stared at her. Erica quietly nodded and opened her mouth. Everyone disappeared in this waysomehow, it looks like a delusion. Is that so? For example, what if the man who disappeared was the main criminal of the fraud? Is there a possibility that this aforementioned household disappeared in the same way? No way. For example, with magic, but is there such a way of harming people? I have some ideasits difficult to identify by this alone. I should be able to check the remaining ashes or at least the site. Such a thingthis, is not a fact but a made-up storyright? Erica tilted her head while hiding her impatience with a smile. us continued his words with his hard blue eyes staring at Erica. I hope its a fictional story, but if its not then its a problem. Beside magic, a simr kind of killing can be done by certain kinds of monsters. What is it, for example? Right, for example Stopping in the middle of his sentence, us silenced his mouth with a click. The expression of us who was scowling became even more severe, and Erica shrunk back. This story ends here. Eh? But, before I finish talking, I will advise you. Whether its this case or the fraud case, do not investigate anymore. Even if there is a case simr to this, never get involved. Even if you tentatively get involved, do not get involved deeper. I understand. Do I look that at risk to us-sama? us didnt answer Ericas question which she said as a joke. Instead of answering, he kept on a serious face. If you cannot escape by all means,e to me first. Thats This is to protect you. Okay, you must absolutely do it. Promise me this. us tone didnt allow any refusal. After Erica suffered for a moment, she tried to tell him her answer. But her answer was blocked by a cheerful voice that was heard along with a knock. Erica, us-kun, would you like tea? Before they knew it, Eduart was standing at the entrance of the room. The smile showed on Eduarts face told them that he had regained his condition. Onii-sama, are you feeling alright now? Im still in a critical condition. I may die soon if I dont immediately cleanse my pte with sweet baked confection. Eduart, are you a kid? Jeez, Onii-sama. To Eduarts childish joke, us returned to his sour look as if sulking. As if they were children of the same age, Erica softly smiled. The atmosphere that was kept up when they were on the topic of the disappearance case was lost, and Erica switched her thoughts to the lighter ones. Then, I will go ahead and prepare it. There is something that I would like the two of you to see. That said, Erica headed to the drawing room to prepare for the tea ceremony. Just a few days ago, a simple yet beautiful tea cup prototype that had its number of colors reduced in order to sell it to Hafan had just arrived. Since it was the aim, she was nning to hold a porcin presentation to Eduart and us. By the time that Erica would have been far enough, us deployed a barrier in silence. He incorporated several kinds of soundproof spells, it was the magic of countermeasures against eavesdropping. Eduart, keep the shady materials under lock and key. Absolutely. I have no excuse to say. To the extremely good point, Eduart shrugged his shoulders and received the material presented by us. Eduart folded the material, put it between the pages of his notebook, and put it away in his pocket. The fraud case of Argene territory, were vampires involved? There are possibilities of that. The fraud ring, a mage that did the trick to the transition magic, and the merchant household that got dragged into it. All of them unwittingly became the underlings of the vampires. Even if they werent imprinted by the blood-sucking action, leaving their temporary life depleted, and died as sacrificial pieces. Although the consistent things match, it is nothing more than a spection. We wouldnt know until we examine the remaining ashes or the actual site. If thats the case, you must have taken it into consideration, right? Eduart responded by smiling silently. us took his silence as a confirmation. In addition to visiting the ill, he had secretly investigated the mansion of the merchant household who had disappeared, us concluded in his head. What do you think is the objective, assuming it is as you guessed? Dont tell me that the vampires are trying to make money at this point. If I were a vampire, I would aim for the destruction of the County of Nibelheim. There are many other distinguished people in the northwestern part, though? There must be something that they have that the other distinguished families dont have. Of course its not the genius boy, but something that is attached to the territory itself. To Eduarts point, us nodded slightly. I see, there is a tower in the Nibelheim territory, which is one of the essential elements of the ley lines in the northwestern area. They aim for the erosion of the ley lines, huh. The owner of that tower is the Nibelheim family, but Turm family was the one thatmanded for the construction of the tower. Aurelias Turm family is a distinguished family that originated from Hafans Tour family who was in charge of building magical towers. If the tower they built were contaminated, the restoration of the ley line is not easy. That would be favorable for the vampires, right? This has to be rted to the series of riotsst year. How annoying. Since springst year, the attack on the spirit-rted facilities repeatedly urred on Ichthyes continent. The invasion of magically-made monsters into Lindis basement floor which was the core of the ley lines in the heart of the continent. Simultaneous multiple grave robberies to the tombs of Casketia era sealed by the ley lines on various regions. If these were the only cases, he would also think that it was just a coincidence. When there was a fraud to Nibelheim which was the key point of the northern areas ley lines, there was no way he could dismiss it as coincidence. The aim of the guy who was secretly pulling the threads while hiding, is to weaken the magical protection that is spread out throughout Ichthyes, huh. Your answer is half-correct. As expected, us-kun. Eduart, just say whats the other half already. Outside the incidents involving the ley lines, there were cases that were caused by Casketias relics, right? Hearing Eduarts question, us remembered the incident involving himself. Strangely, it was an incident that happened on the same day as the invasion of a monster into Lindis basement. As a matter of fact, us recalled that the relics of Casketia had been putting people in critical situations. The ne with fascination magic that pushed us into the Ruins of Visitor. The stirrup with intoxication magic that caused Auguste to fall from the dragon. And the ident that happened at the excavation site of the remains of the Cursed Sword of Fire also confirmed the trace that was caused by a magical relic. None of these had minimum effect, they were despicable methods that aimed for the worst tragedy. Children of a duke, a dragon knight with a promising future, a student exceling in expertise. They were all aimed to assassinate the people who are beneficial to the nation. However, they were not the best n to ensure certain death, they were only unreliable measures. It may be important that although they were dangerous, death was not necessarily the aim. I dont think there is such a lenient vampire. us urged Eduart for the continuation as an indication that he wasnt fully satisfied with the exnation. Friends and family, loverthose who are deprived of their important people cannot survive just like they were before. The heart of those who have lost love, friendship, and pride are more likely to be twisted and bended with a variation in degree. Taking advantage of the weak spot in their heart, the vampires made them their pawns, huh. For example, that Louis Ode-Ignitia. Louis had been imprisoned inside the tower ever since the Advent Festivals incident. Even now, he was still under suspicion of being involved with vampires and being their underling, so the interrogation and investigation continued. He was a royalty who still had his future ahead of him, but he was indoctrinated biased information by someone when he was in a vulnerable state after the mysterious death of his immediate family, and became distorted. Pawnsmy opinion is slightly different. Well then, what do you think, Eduart. Im sure that he was lonely. I myself have a simr notion, Im looking for others who operate in the same way. Instead of pawns, I want a partner whose heart is dyed in the same color. Eduart lifted the bottle of potion as a diversion, rocking it so as to look through it. The red liquid which only remained as much as one drop, spread thinly at the bottom of the transparent ss bottle. Heart dyed in the same color, huh Speaking of which, we heard simr words at Karkinos. You will be the same thing I am, was it. That was a precious testimony to support my hypothesis. Eduart turned away from us and said that without emotion. us thought that Eduart didnt want him to step into that topic any further and changed the topic. But, the way it was done was too unreliable. I wonder whether the Lunatic King was very much a coward, or an extremely secretive person. I wonder. Anyway, no matter how secretive he was, cowardice is different though. Eduart said so and shrugged his shoulders. What are you thinking about, Eduart? Well, this hypothesis is still no more than a spection. He seems to be in a state where he cannot participate in the incidents directly due to some circumstances. So, on the contrary, it may not be possible for him to increase his underlings freely. I didnt know about this. Why do you think so? Eduart put down the ss bottle while contemting. The red that had spread in the bottle gathered at the bottom with the passage of time and returned to a small droplet. For example, he is obstructed somewhere in a state where he cannot move. Therefore, it was only possible to cause incidents indirectly through his pawns or scattered cursed objects and put up traps. I mean, how about that? Even if that was just a hypothetical situation of the Lunatic King. Whats with that miserable situation. Its absolutely true. To begin with, its a matter of who caught the Lunatic King, who was able to pretend to be another person. us remembered such illusion as if the enemy had disappeared as smoke the moment he hunted the enemys tail. It was as if the enemy was on the other side of the optical illusion whichid on top of one another. There was a heavy silence at the Wunderkammer. At such time, the voice of a girl calling out to them echoed in the distance. They remembered that Erica was waiting for them. Oops, my cute Erica had prepared tea for me. You mean for us, right? Yeah, its for me. Aah, speaking of which, were you invited to join us? Eduart, you, Ill remember this. us clicked his tongue and chased after Eduart who went out of the room quickly. us learned a sense of security somewhat on the smell of ck tea drifting with the smell of spring flowers. End of Arc 3 You may have realized it, but there are two groups of vampire investigators here, and the information Eduart-us-Elric have is not known to Professor-Auguste and vice versa. Next week, we have 3 interlude chapters before we enter the fourth arc~ This is thest chapter for this arc, somay I implore you guys to rate and review (or update your review) in novelupdates? :3 << | TOC | >> Advertisements REPORT THIS AD REPORT THIS AD Share this: TwitterFacebookGoogle Rted Chapter 28: Ind of Messenger (part ten) In Erica Chapter 25: Ind of Messenger (part seven) In Erica Chapter 77: Launching Ceremony (part two) In Erica TaggedEricatrantion Published by cloveeer just a woman who wants to share her favorite novels to the world ? View all posts by cloveeer Published November 16, 2018 Post navigation Previous Post Chapter 91: Reeds Thrive in Hell 12 thoughts on Chapter 92: Mysterious Story, The Man who Disappeared Eristol Evenstar November 16, 2018 at 1:12 am Oi oi oi. The vampire conspiracy has just gotten thicker. But this chapter helped me get the gist of it. So its like this, the Ichtyes continent built up a continent wide magic protection against vampires and other undead by building multiple spiritual constructions following a certain ley line, which Im guessing have some rtions to the 7 capture targets. But Cain here, cant move freely and most likely will be free for real if all the spiritual barriers around the continent is destroyed and the alters of god contaminated as it will render the guardian angels powerless. So, he left cursed relics using his underlings who he took in who knows in which century in order to permanently destroy the key figures of the continent who possibly have the potential to destroy him, namely the 3 dukes children, the royal children and other capable people. At the same time, he has been using more of his underlings to meddle with political affairs to make things difficult for those people as seen with the merchants case, I guess the fraud merchant who had 10 years of trustworthy partnership with earl Nibelheim was already dead and eaten by Cain andter regenerated with a short lifespan long enough to allow him to destroy the county of Nibelheim. With this, I have another spection. And its that Han, the one character who is obscured and sounds so evil! Firstly, they said he kills people of his own territory, if Han is Cain or rather one of his underlings I suppose its very much possible he is supplying more people for Cain to eat? Thenes his involvment with the Nibelheim case. He was biggest investor of Ear Nibelheim. Why is that? Its unlikely he has very amiable rtions with the earl given he gave him loan with the nibelheim territory as coteral. Plus he gave him the biggest loan, making it difficult for the earl to pay him back and the convenient fraud urs right at that time. Its almost as if the whole thing was nned by this Han guy. Well, thats just my guess up till now. Lets see whates upter. This chapter was thouroughly interesting though. Chapter 93 - Erica Aurelia’s Scandal
Chapter 93: Erica AureliasScandal
Magic Academy City Lindis,st day of summer vacation. Inside a room at East Dormitory where students from Hafan stayed. Four girls who arrived at the academy as early as possible, while taking out their baggage from their respective bag, were gossiping excitedly. Hey, hey, everyone, have you heard? About this years freshmen. My, what are you talking about? It seems thattheAurelia who is reputed to be a wicked woman is going to enroll in this academy. A girl who seemed to have good knowledge of a certain matter began to speak unnaturally with an overdramatic voice. Her older brother who liked rumors was said to regrly send letters containing gossip to his sister who was in the academy. Of course, the other three girls also joined in the fun scandalous story. No way, the rumored wicked woman of these days, was it the girl from Aurelia Ducal? Exactly her. A while ago, the teacher was talking about it with a blue face. In response to that mention, the other three girls eximed Oh dear, how unpleasant! while getting excited, and seemed to be having fun. Shes an outrageously greedy woman, right? It is said that she bought up a whole district of the warehouse town in the Northwest in its entirety. Isnt she gathering treasures from all over the continent? She pestered His Excellency the Duke to obtain many expensive jewels that were beyond what an individual should have. Everyone was imagining a youngdy who was delighted to wear improper amounts of jewels and ornamentssciviously. She had to be shamelessly decorated and unseemly, they nodded to one another in agreement. I have heard of her too. She doesnt even think of other people as a persons and treats them in high-handed manner. She pushes a genius alchemist around as if he was somehow exclusive to herself. Ive heard that she holds the weakness of the Turm family in her hand and makes them provide her with materials and human resources like hot water. She also used her own influence to hush up the Hunter Guild and made the sea serpent suppression into her own achievement. While gossiping excitedly, the four girls unpacked their baggage promptly. It seemed that a good scandal was good motivation for work. There are also rumors like this. That she is a heathen and crazy about some pagan goddess that she doesnt fear God. It is said that shes gathering paganism anecdotes. Let alone from this continent, she even gathers from that nasty Gigantia. It seems that she muttered things like Im d that the contamination in this ce was burned off cleanly in front of a church which was destroyed by a lightning strike. Oh dear. Perhaps, the criminal was Erica Aurelia? Sshh! It will be a disaster if were heard by someone! A girl with mature atmosphere that had been turning around to listen, looked around with her index finger in front of her mouth. As one would expect, treating her as the criminal who destroyed the churches would be a little too much. Not only that, but Erica Aurelia is an incrediblyscivious girl. It is said that she seduces His Highness Auguste at every opportunity. Well, how insolent! Is she after the Crown Princess position? The girl who was longing for Auguste raised her voice. The Crown Princess had to be a virtuous girl that was suitable for him, she seemed annoyed. There are rumors saying that us-sama fell in love with that woman, right? Isnt that just a groundless rumor? Aah, us-samahow heartrending. There are also rumors saying that men of unknown origins are serving her. There was someone who saw her with a big man who covered his face along with a beautiful young man with tanned skining and going out of dubious ces. Aah, how repulsive! So you say that such an evil woman wille into our traditional magic academy? A girl whose male cousin nned to enroll starting from the new semester sighed. Even Auguste and us were in danger. She was worried how the innocent boy who would be a ssmate of such a woman would turn out. Like mother, like daughter. You know, her mother was also an equally wicked woman. My, this is the first time I heard that. It seems that His Excellency Duke Aurelia suppresses that information, so I dont know the details, but she was referred to as Poisonous Butterfly. Ive heard that there was a daughter of an Earl who died because of the Poisonous Butterfly. Erica Aureliassciviousness and high-handedness are inherited from her mother, huh. She is not just an ordinary pampered and willfuldy, she is a trueborn wicked woman. Aah, how terrible. While beingpletely immersed in the gossips of the wicked women, the four girls finished unpacking their luggage and dressing themselves properly. Now then everyone, what should we do after this? We should go out to the city and shop. My, well then, I wonder if I can join you. Yes, of course you can. Have you heard? A new product of that famous perfume store that opened a branch store in Lindis sincest year Their interests shifted to perfumes and essories, and Erica Aurelia was driven to the back of their mind. Whileughing loudly together, the youngdies were walking away. Magic Academy City Lindis. Students were supposed to live in a dormitory built within the academy premises. East, West, South, North dormitories to match the students origins, and the Central dormitory for the schrship students belonging to Kings Schr. I, Erica Aurelia, arrived in my room at the girls wing of the West Dormitory before the entrance ceremony. Is this all the luggage you have, Erica? Yes. Tirnanog who was disguised as a small golem made of star steel carried thest baggage. It was arge leather bag that was as big as his body. I looked around the room where many bags of the same size piled up. This room was a single room in the corner of the top floor of the dormitory. Arge built-in closet. A canopy bed, a writing desk, and a chaise lounge. In the small but clean built-in bathroom, there were a bathtub and a toilet. It was an extravagant room of a privileged noble, which was likely to be an object of jealousy of the students in the shared,rge rooms. But with this single room, I could talk with Tirnanog and Palug without worry. Thankfully. Ufufu~, this is nice. Since its a dorm I thought it would be cramped, but this is wi~de! Umu, not bad. Palug who was in her cat form stretched herself outnguidly on the canopy bed as soon as possible. Tirnanog who finished his task sprawled on the couch, taking a short break. I also sat on the chair in front of the writing desk. It looks like this was formerly a room for a senior aristocratic girl. Its very extravagant. It had been six and a half years since that spring when I remembered the memory of my previous life. Finally, the day that the story of Liber Monstrorum ~Phantom Beasts and the Winter Princess~ would start had arrived. Tomorrow was the entrance ceremony of the magic academy. I will proceed cautiously for a year in order to escape the oracle starting from tomorrow. So, I might request even more troublesome things from both of you I wondered how much Tirnanog and Palug had been helping me in recent years. And we would be involved in even more difficult things when academy life began. Dont worry. You know there is no way I would be bothered by the things I do for your sake. Right, right. I wouldnt unreasonably dislike them either, you know Erica? Yeahthank you. While feeling the kindness of the two of them, I looked back on the events in the past six years. Investigation of the personal information about the heroine and the capture targets. Investigation about the extent of the contamination of the church underground altars throughout the continent of Ichthyes. The subjugation of the krakens which increased abnormally in the northwestern coastal waters. After Palugs power had recovered perfectly, the purification of the corrupted altars on Ichthyes continent. Investigation of the personal information of the teachers and students rted to Lindis. Investigation of the phantom beasts in the area around Lindis. Investigated and cleaned up the corrupted altars in Ignitias territory in Karkinos by having Palug travel over to the continent of Karkinos. The subjugation of the hordes of sea serpents that had been heading northward to Ichthyes. Heavy rotation between investigation, purification, and subjugation. Tirnanog, Palug, and Harold had helped with the hard work that would have been impossible for me to do by myself, withoutint. Rather, there were many projects that had been delegatedpletely. In particr, I couldnt help much about dealing with the corrupted altars and things like that. I felt terribly guilty for being a friend that was like the useless boss of a ckpany. I managed to get through it thanks to my excellent allies efforts. Thanks to their help, the vampires conspiracy that covered the continent had likely been messed up. Which was nice. As if Id stand for them simply making innocent people into offerings on those altars. In case things turned for the worse and I was plunged into the vampires route, its likely Id also be made into such a sacrifice, so it wasnt just someone elses problem. However, it was troubling because the vampires didnt seem to retreat quietly as they were. Speaking of troublesome things there was the investigation of personal information of the people rted to the game. Regarding Chloe the heroine, her footprints couldnt be traced at all as if someone was hiding her. The same thing happened in regard to the unconfirmed capture target, ude. About the other capture target, Brad, we were able to obtain information that was generally known with much difficulty. Despite having met up with Eduart-oniisama and Actorius-sensei many times, the death gs rted to them remained yet unknown. That said, there were also unexpected benefits. Since I had subjugated the dangerous marine animals, abundant assets were umted before I knew it. Oh, but there was also a failure regarding that. My identity had been exposed when I was on my way to collect the materials during a sea serpent subjugation. After the rumors spread, I was nicknamed Abyss Killer. As a nickname for a 14-year-old girl, it felt terribly unsuitable. Thinking about such a thing, I identally leaked a deep sigh of sorrow, Haah~. Umu, you seem to be tired. Let me finish unpacking. At this rate there will be no space to even tread on, huh~. Erica, you should rest. When Tirnanog was worrying about me, Palug descended from the bed and turned into her human form. Splitting theirbour, she promptly stored the luggage inside the closet and organized the everyday magic tools and essories that were going to be used immediately. The two of them were good at taking care of others, and I unconsciously took advantage of that. Putting in fighting spirit, I got up and reached for my notebook. Jeez~, its fine to be idle, you know. This child doesnt change at all~. Isnt it fine, thats just how Erica is. Whileparing them with my notebook, I checked thebels of the leather bags that were nearby. Since this has uniforms in it, this will go inside the closet and the documents Clothing such as uniforms and dresses were put inside the closet. Leather bags containing alchemy-rted materials and wands should be ced next to the writing desk. I hesitated on where to put them, but the documents were also moved into the closet after a moment of deliberation. As we unpacked while dividing thebour, most of the luggage we had was also put into order one after another. When the room was settled to a certain extent, Palug asked me with a curious expression. Mm, Erica. Can I ask something? What is it? This is an academy, right? Are there no textbooks? Certainly, we didnt seem to bring anything that was likely to be textbooks. Did I forget about them while packing the materials rted to the death gs!? That wasnt it. Well, after the entrance ceremony tomorrow, there seems to be an event called Magical Power Judgement. The textbooks will be distributed after looking at the results of that. Magical Power Judgement seemed to be an event to confirm such things as the quality and amount of ones magical power. Depending on the result, some sses couldnt be taken. So textbooks were to be handed over after the judgment. Aah~, thats good. I thought that your head was filled with the oracle and you forgot about it. Ah, but. Wait a minute. Maybe Suddenly I felt uneasy and checked the mandatory list once more. Because I didnt have to worry about the textbooks, I neglected checking my study materials until this moment. I forgot a small size athanor for ss. It was an indispensable studying material of the alchemist students, irrespective of the quality of magical power. There was going to be arge athanor installed in this room, but I needed a portable small athanor for use during lessons. Fumu, can we ce an order for it now? Since the baggage has been put in order already. Im d that its still bright outside~. Rather, there will still be spare time left over even after we shop. Thats true, lets buy an athanor first and then explore Lindis. For precaution, the two phantom beasts put on an amulet that could repel m Sight. With this, it wouldnt be easy for the formidable true identities of the golden cat and the star steel golem to be exposed. It was an item diverted from failed prototypes made by the new Weapon Development Department of the Turm Shipbuilding Company, instead of by Harold. Since it was convenient, I also wanted to use it, but because it consumed an unusual amount of magical power, it was exclusively used by the phantom beasts. Do not speak unnecessarily, cat. Fu~hnda1, I also know that much. I took the two of them who were bickering as usual in low voices, and headed out to the city of Lindis.
1Imagine the gesture of sticking out her tongue and pulling down her eyelid C but vocally, rather than actually. Chapter 94 - Snowsilver Swordsman (part one)

Chapter 94: Snowsilver Swordsman (partone)

Magic Academy City Lindis was located in the center part of the Ichthyes continent. It was a free city not belonging to any of the four royal houses, but culturally, it was also an old magic city strongly influenced by Hafan. The Cratonneu River, which was flowing while meandering in the southern half of the city, made a confluence with the southern Alleska River. The County of Wynt was also located where the Varnalis River flowed, which was about an hour travel by a horse-drawn carriage to the North. Due to these navigability conditions of the rivers, it was also and where trade had been prosperous since the olden days. Its name during the time under Casketias rule seemed to be the Fourth Corpse City, Annwn1. Even to this day, it seemed that this city still sealed the spell for resuscitating the dead deep underground. A monastery was built to seal this dirtynd and monastic dragon knights-in-training as well as mages were gathered here. This monastery was the foundation of Lindis educational institution that continued to this day. Originally, Lindis Magic Academy was an educational institution for Ignitias monastic dragon knights and Hafans mages. For the monastic dragon knights, first the dormitory, the chapel, therge auditorium, and therge stables for their dragons were made. In ordance with the demand of the mages, facilities such as magic library, phantom beast museum, magic botanical garden, and historical museum were added. As time passed, Lindis became not only an educational institution for magic, but also for excellent talents in each field. As for the subjects, healing arts, alchemy, fighting techniques, etc. were incorporated and young influential nobles gathered. Eventually, the amount of students could no longer fit into the Central Dormitory where the monasterys old school dormitory was refurbished, hence four dormitories were added. Due to the abundance of human resources and the navigability of the rivers, other academic institutions began to build their headquarters and branches on the school premises. Omnia Fluunt2Alchemy Research Institute. Lifthrasir3Medical Association. Essentia Magical Association. Ignitia Royal Dragon Species Research Institute, etc. Furthermore,panies from various ces who wanted to be business partners with the above mentioned organizations gathered, resulting in the present situation. It was thepletion of a huge city which covered a great deal of the livelihood of not only the academy staff, but also officials and other people of the academic pursuits facilities. In Hafan cultural sphere, which was originally exclusivistic, it was an exceptionally multi-ethnic and multi-cultured city. That was a city called Lindis. From the window of the carriage, I could see the cityscape of warm colors continue. The stone walls were in beeswax color, and the stone tiles were gray. Both stones were high-quality limestone found around Lindis. Most of the buildings in the city, including the school buildings, were made of the same material stone. There were figures of boys and girls of the same age as me purchasing ss materials. Surely, they had to be freshmen of Lindis, too. Our carriage entered from the road along the Cratonneu River to the streets where the workshops were lining in a row. When we turned at the corner, a conspicuously enormous golem workshop drew our attention. Here was the ce of interest, the alchemy street at Lindis, sk Street. Fumu. It has a different atmosphere from both Aurelia and Knot Reed. But, it still has a nostalgic smell. So, Erica, which store sells an athanor? Wait, Im sure the shop rmended by Onii-sama was Checking the signboards hanging at the stores, I entered the store where a golden athanor was drawn in a green tract ofnd. Inside the tasteful shop which was small but clean, there was a shopkeeper who was a well-dressed gentleman. He looked at me and seemed to know the gist of what I needed. Wee. For students, we have exactly what you need. The shopkeeper arranged five kinds of small athanors on the counter with hands which appeared familiar with the task. They were all about the size of a small water bottle. While listening to the exnation of each kind, I picked each one up with my hand as I chose. In the end, I decided to purchase the one made by the same workshop as the one who made myrge athanor. Can I have this wrapped? Certainly. Oh yeah, for freshmen, I will add three free crystal sks. Thank you very much. I received the purchased athanor and sks and ced them inside the leather bag that Tirnanog held. It was a portable Wunderkammer with space expansion. When a lot of money was rolling in from the sea serpents subjugation, I thought it was a good opportunity to buy it. It was different from the space expansion / weight reductionbined type that Eduart-oniisama had, so there was a limit to the amount that could be put inside. Looking at my leather bag, the shopkeeper raised a brief exmation voice. Space expansion magic, huh? Moreover, its the one with wonderful durability made by the Twr family. Yes. There happened to be an opportunity to buy it Spatially expanded magic tools were expensive without exception. Those who personally owned them were either a wealthy person, a distinguished noble house, or a fortunate sessor who inherited it from his ancestors. Since it was too expensive, it was even said that it would be better to substitute with another magic of simr effect than to use space expansion magic. In my possession, for example, glove of storing. It was one of the new equipment developed by Harold. This glove usedpression magic, not expansion, and one could store wands inside which had been ttened. And so it enabled me to take out the wands stored in the hidden pocket of each finger by focusing my thoughts on it. Pleasee again. As we went out of the store, the shopkeeper bowed deeply and saw us off. It was a nice store. I might as welle again if I need something necessary. I thought so and went back to the sk Street. Our carriage before had left, so we needed to stop a new horse carriage on the way home. Just as I raised my hand to stop the approaching carriage, a roar reverberated as if something exploded from behind. Tirnanog took a stance to protect me quickly. What? Looking back, part of the golem workshop building had copsed and was emitting white smoke. An ident? When I looked closely beyond the white smoke, I saw a shadow of something huge, grey and beeswax colored wriggling out. Something huge with a humanoid figure appeared from the emptied out hole of the building. Ah, I felt like I understood what happened. Umu, is that a golem? No way~ that huge thing? It looks like a gia~nt! They made an error in writing the size configuration by adding an extra digit while creating it, huh? Its a rare yetmon ident. Itsmon but rare? A size configuration mistake could easily ur due to trivial reasons such as the creator had poor handwriting or the creator hadnt slept for few days. It was amon mistake that even an experienced person sometimes made. It would be good if that was the case as it did not cause the golem to move, but sometimes unfortunate coincidences ovepped. If the power output was high or there was a mechanism that generated high heat in its surroundings, the size mistake would develop into the idental destruction of the studio by the gigantic golem. It was an ident that could beughed off if it only ended there. Things would be settled peacefully by making the person who made the mistake pay for the ceiling reparation from their wage. That is, if no troublesome behavior patterns were incorporated into the golem. Just as I thought so, the golem moved. When the golem stood up, the walls of the workshop were absorbed in, and when it took a step forward, the stone pavement were peeled off and the exposed ground appeared. After absorbing more stones, the golem was bing more erged. Its gait was slow but firm and it seemed to have some purpose. Beyond the direction of its path, there was the harbor of the Cratonneu River. If it took the shortest route, it would pass through several buildings on the sk Street. My bad feeling was confirmed. Apparently, it seemed that detailed behavior patterns were already built in. The golem slowly walked. The carriages that were running on the sk Street changed their directions rapidly and escaped at full speed, away from the golem. Step. The unfortunate carriage that had been parked was trampled down and the owner and his horses who were miraculously saved rushed away without dallying around. Another step. The streetlight made a loud noise as it was stepped on and turned into a crushed iron scrap. Every time it walked, the golem absorbed more stones and got bigger. People were trying to escape from the runaway golem so the street was already in chaos. I couldnt catch a carriage. This might be more troublesome than I thought. Erica, what should we do? Although we do not mind stopping it Certainly, if I asked Tirnanog, it would be easy to stop the golem with his body and strength. If I asked Palug, its core and power source could be destroyed in the blink of an eye. However, both of them would be too conspicuous if they showed all their power in this busy street during daytime. Even so, if I waited for the city guards toe, the city would get wrecked. The shop which gave me sks a little while ago would be destroyed. This was troubling. Even though I intended to be a regr patron of that store. Then, I should do a simple but effective maneuver. I will stop it. Is it okay if I ask both of you to protect the carriages and the crowds? As I said so, both of them nodded readily withoutint. I felt a little happy when I thought that I was trusted by them. Rather, if I couldnt manage a situation of this degree alone, I would need to worry about my school life from here onward. I checked my wands that I put inside the glove of storing and looked up at the golem.
1Annwn (̥) is the Otherworld in Welsh mythology. It was essentially a world of delights and eternal youth, where disease was absent and food was ever-abundant. (source) 2Omnia Fluunt tin) means all things flow. 3Lifthrasir is one of the two humans foretold to survive the events of Ragnarok. (source) And the gloves are called glove of storing with katakana. So, I cant do anything about that even if its a little weird. There are a few changes made this past week: The series name became Shini Yasui Koshaku Reijo toShichi-ninno Kikoshi. Tourfamily becameTwrfamily. Twr means tower in Welsh, same as Turm which means tower in German. We changed the word monster to monstro, since it is the term that was used by the author to describe both magical beasts and phantom beasts. Also, I made a discord server for this series! Join the chat if you want, but please no spoilers since not everyone has read the raw ^^ Chapter 95 - Snowsilver Swordsman (part two)

Chapter 95: Snowsilver Swordsman (parttwo)

I started the Leap spell that was charged into my right boot and jumped. I dont want to stand out much, so I kept my face hidden with a hood just in case. Avoiding the panicking crowd, I followed the golem while jumping from roof to roof. The golem had grown five times as big as the building in no time. Its still travelling towards the direction of the pier. If it proceeds as it is, it will cross the sk Street diagonally. Destroying the golem itself is easy. However, the problem is the stones in the aftermath of its destruction. If I destroy the golem unskillfully, the stones will damage the surrounding area. Arge space where no casualties would emerge even if the golem copses is necessary. As I looked around, Cratonneu River caught my eyes. The rivers width is about 20 meters. And there is no ship passing through. Although the river is a bit far, there is no obstruction between it and the golem and there is no straggler who waste in escaping. Alright, the strategy has been decided. I drew a wand from my glove. What I chose this time is the Wand of Gust. If it is used normally, its a spell that causes a gust of wind that blows off the weight of an average adult male about ten meters away. This wand has been charged 1000 times. Setting the starting point of Gust to be in front of the golem, I made some changes to the spellposition with Wand Alteration. I aimed at the part where the heat source is, forming an ultra-high density airpressed like a spear. I imagined pushing the golem into the river with Gust that covers the golem entirely as I allocated the remaining number of charges inside the wand. That golem is about 80no, 100 tons. If I use the entire 1000 charges, it will be enough. I wave the wand horizontally in a straight line and activate the spell. Be blown away! A mass ofpressed air hit it directly so the scenery appeared distorted and the gigantic golem was blown away. As soon as it was pushed back to the river bank, itsrge build shook violently and lurched forward, and at that moment, the additional effect started. A spear of air pierced the golems chest and made a big hole with a thunderous sound. The cylindrical coal furnace that was taken in as its heat source broke through the golems back and fell into the river. After losing its power, the golem copsed with a rattle without being able to support itsrge build. (Fuuh, I guess its over?) Looking at the crowd, I saw Palug in her human form who was disguised as a city guard and leading the evacuation. Tirnanog seemed to be setting a toppled carriage upright with his human-sized form. Surveying the scene, I felt d that there seemed to be no major damage caused by the panicking crowd. I switched the wand from Gust to Feather Falling with the glove function. Waving the wand, I slowly descended to the ground as I ponder about it. (For now, thats one issue settled. After this, I have to regroup with the other two and leave the rest to the city guards.) The moment I advanced towards Tirnanog and Palug, screams rose from behind. Looking back at the workshop, I saw another massive stone golem standing up. Apparently, a different instruction from the first golem was incorporated into this second golem. The golem that had gotten up turned around and was moving towards the main street in great speed. I used the Leap spell once again to follow after the second golem along the rooftops of the tall buildings. Even though it had arge build it is surprisingly agile, and pursuing it took most of my energy. (I cant aim at it yet. I have to stop it from moving somehow. But, Hold wont work on such a big golem, and if I defeat it with Gust it will cause damage to the buildings) When I was hesitating to attack, the golems body suddenly rocked with a bang. The golems leg hit a bronze statue built at the crossroad, and its ankle broke due to the impact. The staggering golem tried to put its hands on the ground due to its built-in reflexive movement. On the other end of its left hand which was swinging down, there was a figure of a little girl who waste in escaping. (Dangerous!) Just as I took out the Wand of Crystal Cluster. The very moment it was about to strike without a care, its left elbow seemed to disappear. No, it did not disappear. The golems hand which had been cut into several small parts were scattered about, as if avoiding physical contact with the little girl. Next to the little girl, there was a figure of a person who was wearing ck from top to bottom. Over the ck muffler which was hiding their mouth, they were wearing a ck hooded cloak. I guess they dont want people to see their face. From the height, is that a boy about the same age as me? He is holding a long sword with a simple design in his hand. No way, I wonder if he cut the arm of the gigantic golem with such sword in an instant. As the golem absorbed the stone pavement and regenerated its ankle, it stood up slowly with the support of its remaining right arm. Strangely, the left hand shed by that swordsman is not regenerating. Just what exactly did he do? When the golem stood up, it looked all around, searching for its assant. In response to the attack, its behavior pattern might change to search for the enemy. However, by that time, the mysterious ck-hooded figure had already retreated to a safe ce while holding the little girl under his arm. Although he looks like that, hes surprisingly quick on his feet. When the little girl who was paralyzed with terror was pressed against a woman who seems to be her mother, the ck-hooded figure headed towards the golem once more. He took advantage of his astounding running ability and galloped quickly on top of the ledges of the booths, to the window frames, onto the roof, and finally up to the golems shoulder just like that. The golem finally confirmed his presence and raised its remaining right arm. The ck-hooded figure dived under the golems hand and lightly jumped to the roof of a two-storied building. Those were unthinkable movements that seem like something right out of a game or a movie. I wonder if he used some kind of magic or ability. The ck-hooded swordsman ran over the roofs of the buildings on the other side across the main street. The golem also ran towards the same direction, chasing after the ck-hooded figure. Oops, this wont do. I have to chase them too. While chasing them using the magical effect of my boots, I started the m Sight spell that was charged into my lens. I couldnt perceive any kind of spell from the ck-hooded swordsman. I also couldnt get any magical information from the long sword. However, there is something abnormal on the base of the golems cut off left arm. The spells and other magical structures that work as the golems driving force around the cut off section werepletely destroyed. (That physical ability without spells. And a special sword that cannot be analyzed with the demonic eyedont tell me.) I spected that the mysterious ck-hooded boy was a swordsman from Lucanrant. Lucanrants unusual powers are body enhancement and healing. The special quality of that mysterious sword must be due to the snowsilver ore, the refining technology of which is monopolized by Lucanrant. Snowsilver ore destroys magic and spells that it touches. It is said that when a northern swordsman and an eastern mage fight, the power of the sword made of snowsilver ore would be fully disyed. While I knew it as knowledge, this is the first time I have seen the secretive northern swordsmen actually fighting. I may have seen a valuable scene before entering the academy. The ck-hooded swordsman seems to be guiding the golem away while attacking intermittently. Beyond their direction of travel there is a bigger za with a fountain. Even if they fought to their hearts content here, the damage to the surrounding buildings would be minimized. A good decision. I may also be able to help in such an open space. He descended down from the roof via tree branches and stood before the golem in the center of the za. The za was in great chaos, and the people were running away just like baby spiders dispersing. It seems that nobody wants to bete in escaping. I alsonded on the za and had a wand at the ready from a slight distance and watched for the movement. The moment the golem stepped into the za, the ck-hooded figure kicked the ground and closed in on the golem. He slipped under the golems feet while keeping a low profile as if crawling on the ground, with a sword brandishing in his hand. He went through to the entrance of the za that way, and gently sheathed his sword. There were sounds of stones scraping each other and copse. The ankle of the golem which was cut shifted diagonally. The shed section was as smooth as a mirror. The golem that had lost its bnce copsed toward the fountain. Although the golem tried to support its body with its remaining right hand, this time it couldnt bear its own weight and copsed. Maybe thats because of the scratches it got while heading towards the za? He already anticipated it and attacked the golem with this in mind, huh? A big crack appeared from the head of the copsed golem to its abdomen. From its broken chest, the cylindrical coal furnace that was emitting smoke fell. The coal furnace was submerged in the fountain and seemed to stop burning. (What a relief. Without power, it can only copsehuh?) The golem was still moving slightly, and started to regenerate little by little. When I checked it with m Sight, it had lost its heat source, but the spells that make up the golem were still working. As I looked closer, I could see the built-in structure using magical powers. An idea came to my mind. There should be a magical pump to operate the fountain over there. The golem must have absorbed parts of it to receive the magical power from the ley line. When the path of magical power from the nucleus to the new power waspleted, the rest went smoothly. The fountain and stone pavement were absorbed and the golem stood up again. Its dangerous! It hasnt stopped yet! The golems fist swung down and cloud of smoke whirled up. A bitte, the ck-hooded figure popped out of the smoke. The gaze of the ck-hooded figure who was running this way matched my sight. Strong determined eyes with ck or bluish tint could be seen through the shade of his hood. He was doing a movement with his left hand so as to protect his nk. Perhaps he wascking in judgement, his movement appeared to have grown dull. Are you hurt? The ck-hooded figure shook his head when I asked. Then he corrected his posture as if nothing was said. However, he seems to be breathing painfully causing his shoulders to go up and down, no matter how I look at him, hes an injured person. You I stop thinking about hounding him for a moment. He has an attitude that shows he himself doesnt care, so I will go along with him. Besides, right now we still have to manage that golem. It has absorbed another power source. Aim for the core. Its likely somewhere in its head. The ck-hooded figurepared the golem and me with his eyes and nodded a little. Suddenly his eyelids narrowed down. Leaving the afterimage of a facial expression reminiscent of a sharpened de on his retina, the ck-hooded figure headed towards the golem like a released arrow. The ck-hooded figure was trying to climb up the golems shoulder again while diving under its attack. However, it seems it wasnt quite sessful this time. The reason is that there is no building to use as his foothold and the fact that he is injured on his side. And it also depends on the learning ability of the golem. The regenerated golem had thicker legs and longer arms than before. Furthermore, its body surface was somewhat smooth. Because of that, the ck-hooded figures sword which was aimed at the golems leg didnt reach the inner spell and was hampered by its arm even though he was aiming from behind. It doesnt seem like the ck-hooded figure is about to lose soon, but this matchup is not good. If one makes a small mistake in a drawn-out battle, the battlefield will easily be overturned. I need to assist him. But what should I do? An attack that will convey my intentions even without advance arrangements with the ck-hooded figure. After thinking briefly, I decided to have the Wand of Crystal Cluster at the ready. I waved the wand aiming at the moment when the golem showed its back. Using the capability of the Wand Alteration, it generatedrge crystal pirs around the golem. The golem was surrounded by crystal pirs and was neither able to move nor swing its arms. I shot Crystal Cluster three times at the back of the trapped golem. Now then, the rest depends on a skillful coordination. I felt that the ck-hooded swordsman looked at me only for a moment. At the next moment, his figure disappeared from my field of vision. Parts of the crystal pirs shattered into shining fragments that fell as if dancing about in the air. Their dance drew a picture of someone rushing up from pir to pir. The crystal clusters on the golems back were crushed. The next moment, I could see the ck-hooded swordsman. With both hands holding the long sword, he stabbed the back of the golems head and at the same time as braking, he used the charging force to cut it open and gouge it. After cutting its head into two, he kicked the barely connected left-half. From the crack which reached down to the base of its neck, I saw the exposed core. The ck-hooded figure also noticed it and added thest blow. The moment he broke the core, the golemsrge build began to crumble. While smashing the crystal pirs, the stones that were absorbed by the golem were crumbling down. The end of the runaway gigantic golem was abrupt, and it quickly became beeswax-colored debris just in time. The ck-hooded swordsman has left unnoticed. Oops. I also have to hide myself. The city guards are about to arrive at the scene. As expected there is no third golem, and even if thereisone, Ill leave it to the city guards. By the time they investigate the details, the crystal clusters will have already disappeared, so I dont need to destroy any evidence in particr. But, hes an absurd person, that swordsman I helped somewhat, but he took down the gigantic golem almost all by himself. Even if hes a talented person from Lucanrant, unlike Aurelia, he shouldnt be used to handling golems. I guess he has high pure fighting abilities. Suddenly, I remembered his eyes. He also helped a little girl, so he doesnt seem like a bad person. If he is a resident of Lindis, we may meet again. While thinking about such things, I looked around the surroundings to regroup with the phantom beasts. Oh, at the edge of my sight, there is something square that has fallen on the ground. A book? I picked it up right away, brushing off the dirt on it. It was a notebook with golden binding and red leather cover. Chapter 96 - Snowsilver Swordsman (part three)

Chapter 96: Snowsilver Swordsman (partthree)

Beneath the red leather book, an emblem embossing the red crested ibis had also fallen. Speaking of red crested ibis in Lindis, it is the symbol of Kings Schr. The owner is probably the ck-hooded swordsman from before. That means he is a schrship student at the magic academy. If thats the case, no wonder his ability was that good. But, even if hes a schrship student, there are about 150 people counting all grades. If I narrow it down to the male students in junior year, there are about 40 people. Since I dont know his face, it will be difficult to find him. Lets look him up at Harolds ceter. Harold has investigated all of the students on one asion. If I check the material, I may be able to find the owner of this book. Erica! Hearing someone call my name, I turned around. Palug and Tirnanog were beckoning me from the back street. Hurrying up, I regrouped with the two of them with the items I found in hand. Thank you for your hard work. Im d that you didnt get hurt. As expected, Erica. To take down two golems in such a short time. Well, actually, I didnt take down the second golem alone, but Oh my, is that so? They had curious expression on their faces. Apparently, they came running after that swordsman disappeared. Ill tell you the detailster. What about the citizens? Umu. Do not worry. No one died or got seriously injured. Although some of the horses have bone fractures. Some humans also got bruises and sprains, but I gave them first aid and brought them to the church. It seems that the city guards were investigating it as a unit. Wont peoplee over here soon? Oops, that wont do. If the guards find us at this ce, we will have trouble making up excuses. Lets go to the street three intersections away from here. That ce is outside of the evacuation route, so we should be able to pick up a horse-carriage. Understood. Then we returned to the dormitory to escape from the bustling city. The dormitorys servant brought the meals into my room, and I shared it with the phantom beasts. Uh, it seems that the suspicion of eating too much might happen here as well. While eating the roastedmb and baked potatoes, we held the regr meeting. Well then, lets review the settled matter. First of all, Id like to ask Palug. The matter about vampires, huh? Three years ago, the contaminated altars werepletely cleansed by Palugs me. Since then, the vampire-rted affairs have beenpletely hidden. Those wary and cunning people might have noticed the angels activities. But half a year ago, the vampires who were supposed to be silent began to make a movement again. Unlike thest time when they aimed for the altars on the outer periphery of the ley lines, these attacks were concentrated on churches and monasteries in the vicinity of Lindis, which is the heart of the ley lines. Moreover, it seems that they took a pretty violent and bloody approach. Murder of the church officials. The massacre of a whole vige. This became very apparent thanks to Palug keeping an eye on their movement, and its extremely dangerous for ordinary people. Im sorry, Erica. I cant be by your side at such a timeI will get in touch and return as often as possible, so please stay alive, alright? You absolutely must survive, okay? Yes, take care of yourself, Palug. Certainly it would be encouraging if Palug stays with me. However, it is more important to reduce the number of the vampires victims who are, even now, still increasing. I also dont want my country to be in a panic due to zombies. I will be Beatrice ws guardian, huh? Yes. Is this really okay, Erica? Beatrice w. A beautiful girl with braided long ck hair and sses. She was a roommate of the main character Chloe and a side character who would be her best friend. It was said that the girl game Liber Monstrorum had two timings. The first one was Erica Aurelia. The second one was Beatrice w. Erica, in other words me, was an existence to signify the beginning of the bizarre incidents. Erica, who did hate crime thoroughly by harassment, was basically an inconsequential character for most yers. Rather, there was an impression that her tragic deaths were rightfully deserved. Haha, how painful Well, even I felt relief when she died as I was ying it. Beatrice died at the timing when the bizarre incident got worse. She was a in, good-natured person who symbolized everyday life for Chloe. And yet, she had a tragic death in a simr situation like Erica. With the death of Beatrice, the incident became a pressing thing. It was said that her death was the turning point towards the bad end route. However, it cant be said that we are already out of the rails from the original game. I dont know whether routes and bad ends like in the game actually exist. To begin with, Beatrice basically has no rtion to me. However Please, Tir. Good grief, even when your life is in danger, you are still a good-natured person. But it cant be helped. Since thats just how you are. I cant forsake her after all. Because I know that dangerous situations wille to Beatrice. There may even be situations where she might die before me. She would be the same as me if I didnt know anything. We have no rtion with each other, but I cant think of it as somebody elses problem. Leave it to me. Ill protect her as much as you do. Thank you, Tir. Tirnanog answered, knowing how I feel. When I thanked him, he quietly drank his tea without responding. From his difficult-to-understand expression, he seemed to be satisfied even though I was amazed. Well, lets perform each of our tasks like this. Umu, at least let me regroup with you at night. I will return once every three or four days. While I am still cautious, I intend to make an effort in my schoolwork and perform my role as a student. If possible, I also want to enjoy my school life. Due to the fact that we had been taking measures against the death gs over thest few years, I longed for an ordinary life Furthermore, since I experienced being a working adult once, somehow nostalgic feelings for school became stronger. I had a lot of painful memories during my school days in my previous life. At the very least I want to live a normal and uneventful school life in this world. Now then, I think the mobilization schedule is like this. Hm? Arent you forgetting something, Erica? Didnt you say that you wanted to examine the book you picked up at noon? Aah, thats right. I cleaned up the empty dish and took out the ck-hooded swordsmans lost items from my leather bag. A book with red leather cover. The emblem of red crested ibis. I n to hand them over to Harold to identify the owner after the entrance ceremony tomorrow. Right, I wonder if Harold will help me out if I ask him to investigate that person a little bit. For example, he would be easier to identify if he owns something like ex libris. I noticed that this wouldnt be a problem if I just read the content of the book. (Ah, but I may be cursed if I open this book unskillfully.) I remembered that there was a famous novel like that in my previous life. Furthermore, she was the younger sister of the main character, not a stranger like me. I started m Sight with a wand before opening the book. It didnt seem to have some spell on it in particr. Looking at me being wary, the two phantom beasts also leaned over and sniffed the book. It doesnt smell like its being possessed or anything~ Even if strange things appear from inside, we are here. Do not worry. I nodded, opened the book, and checked the inside cover. In the ex libris, the words Association of Mysterious Story Collectors were stated. And the title was Mysterious Diary. I see, so this is a personal diary, huh? It has a fancy binding, but it doesnt seem to be a magical book. When I tried to close it, a slip of paper fell apart from the page. Whoops I caught the parchment that was about to fall off of the table. I didnt mean to read it, but I happened to see the words written there. Ghost of the Fallen Boy Infinite Corridor Man-Eating Mirror Staircase to the World of Death Is this the table of contents? There are titles that seem like ghost stories or mysterious stories. As the name Mysterious Diary suggests, I wonder if its to write down the ount of his personal experience about such events. Apparently, there seems to be someone with simr hobbies like Eduart-oniisama in the academy. There is something written in the back, Erica. Eh, is that so? Pointed out by Tirnanog, I turned the memo over. Something was written there in some sort of characters I had never seen before. Since its not a modern character, are these ancient letters? Its not the ancient character of Karkinos. I dont know this one. Its also different from the ancient characters of Aurelia. Tirnanog and Palug peered in. Even though these two phantom beasts didnt know, they could narrow it down to a certain extent. The shape of the characters somewhat resemble the characters of modern Lucanrant. Its an ancient character of the North. Somehow this bothers me. Certainly, I should have brought a northern linguistic dictionary. If there is a character shape inmon with the modern letters, we may be able to solve it from there somehow. I decided to keep a copy of the ancient characters in my handbook just in case, I took the writing utensil and ced a lump of star steel as a paperweight on the memo. Incidentally, this paperweight also included fine star crystals, which made it an excellent alternative as a nearby lighting. or it should be, but about half of the crystals were not shining. Did the coating get scraped off and oxidized? When the paperweight was lifted, the star crystals began to emit light. I ced it on top of the memo once again, it became dark only in a part. Huhwhy is this happening? How interesting! It shouldnt be the effect of some spell. Then, it means that the light disappeared due to something other than a spell. For example, the magical power responsible for the star crystal emitting light getting blocked. Thinking that far, I remembered one mineral. It was the snowsilver ore. If it was that mineral I saw during the day, it could shut off magical power. If one mixes the snowsilver ore into transparent ink, this effect might also ur. If I use the star crystals I can see the ce where the snowsilver ore was painted, but this star crystal paperweight can only show the rough position. How can I read it? I threw another small star crystals into a mortar and crushed it. I applied the star crystal powder I made onto the parchment with cosmetic puffs. When it was ready, I asked the phantom beasts to shield the lights inside the room. As I thought, blue light was emitted from the star crystal powder and the characters showed up in the dark. This time it looks like a modern character. Headless Princes Morgue, waitwhat? Somehow, some dubious words came out, huh? Written in transparent ink was a message of dangerous and ominous nature. Chapter 97 - Entrance Ceremony (part one)

Chapter 97: Entrance Ceremony (partone)

The entrance ceremony of the magic academy is done in arge auditorium. It is not a building like a gymnasium in my previous life, but it is a building with an atmosphere simr to a stone church or an old castle. The freshmen gathered inside therge auditorium in formal wear, which consists of a ck robe over the white-based uniform. Some of the Ignitian students are telling their escort dragons to be quiet. The prefects, which are called the Gold Cuffs, are urging us freshmen to line up. The prefects are special students chosen by the principal among the students who are within the top seven in the senior grade. They have the right to correct the student regtions, y a special role in school events, and sometimes penalize students. I guess it is simr to the image of a public moralmittee. Embroidered on the sleeve of the Gold Cuffs uniform in golden thread is the crest of a lion and the founders words Nobility shown with action. This year, there are 30 freshmen in each dormitory. Since there are five dormitories; East Dorm, West Dorm, South Dorm, North Dorm, and Central Dorm where the schrship students stay, there are 150 freshmen in total. The freshmen made a row for each dormitory, and with the prefects in the lead, entered the auditorium. There is no lighting in the auditorium, and when the prefects closed the door, the surrounding bes dark. Suddenly, a small fire glowed on the stage of therge auditorium. An old man wearing a gray robe was standing on the stage, and that fire seemed to be lit up in front of his staff. The old man cast a few words of spell and breathed on the fire. Then, the fire at the tip of the staff scattered golden sparks and expanded greatly. The me released from the staff flew around the ceiling of therge auditorium and lit the candles of the hanging chandelier. Its like a living thing. Perhaps its an artificial spirit made with me. When the interior of therge auditorium became bright, I noticed a lot of people were standing beside the old man on the stage. Among them was Elric Actorius-sensei. Which means, those are the teachers of the magic academy. Young students, wee to Lindis Magic Academy. The mage with gray robe C the principal of this term, Reuel Twr, opened his mouth with a gentle smile. Seen in the bright ce, the principal was tall and had a masculine built. Twr family, which was distinguished for its magical constructions, had many marriage rtionships with aristocrats. As a result, I heard that the principal inherited the blood of the four royal families. After the short speech from the principal, the introduction of the teachers and this terms lessons began. First of all, Enid M?r. A beautiful woman of unknown age dressed in ck robe with glossy ck hair. Although she originated from a Marquis house and many asked her hand in marriage, as of yet she still maintained her unmarried status. There was a rumour saying that she is married to the academy and that the sswork is her spouse. The one I am familiar with, Elric Actorius-sensei. Actorius-sensei would also be a new teacher starting this term. After his graduation, he was employed as an association member of the Essentia Magic Society. He seems to have been chosen as a temporary faculty member from the Magic Associations because he acquired the teaching qualifications while studying abroad. He is in charge of the freshmens Magizoology. Actorius-sensei, who is 26 years old this year, is still as youthful as ever. His appearance hardly changed ever since I first met him. He is as clumsy as usual; when he was saying his greetings, he bumped his head against his own staff due to his nervousness. His eyesses were misaligned due to that, but he didnt mind it and was smiling honestly. Then, the introduction of the remaining teachers continued. When I had confirmed the faces of the teachers in charge of the lessons I wanted to choose, I decided to check another important matter. I secretly took out the wand I put inside the sleeve of my robe. I took out Raptor Sight. It is a wand that can obtain the effect of telescopic vision and magnified vision. The target should be in the row for the Central Dorm in which the Kings Schr belongs. Judging roughly, she shouldnt be in front of me. Looking back, I found the figure of the target at the end of the line. (Yup, there she is. She is conspicuous just by being there.) Ice-blue crystal clear eyes which seemed to draw gazes unconsciously. Light brown hair with a gentle hue like milk tea is in a thick braid. Her skin is white with blood vessels thinly shown through. Slightly rose-colored cheeks and lips. When she looked down listlessly, her long eyshes formed shadows on her cheeks. A beautiful girl with both sharp ice-like cleanness and sweet and lovely facial features. Heroine of the girl game Liber Monstrorum, Chloe Cloacina. She was such a girl. Beside Chloe, there was also Beatrice w of the second timing. She had coral-colored eyesses and her ck hair was in simple braids. The eyes behind her eyelids and her long eyshes, which tended to be cast down, were gentle hazel that mixes light brown and dark green. She was indeed a girl with an impression of being too serious, modest, and fragile. (I hope we both can survive.) When I was staring at Beatrice while feeling an affinity with her, our eyes identally met each other. Beatrice had a surprised expression on her face, and my body froze. S-sorry. I didnt intend to intimidate you! Please forgive me because the look in my eyes is naturally evil! Lets smile with the atmosphere of I have no animosity towards you, you know~ as much as possible. Bang! From the tform, I heard the sound of a staff being hit strongly onto the floor. I corrected my attitude in spite of myself. The surrounding students also straightened their spines. Brad Clochydd was introducing himself. He was in charge of Summoning Magic. While he was a teacher, he was also the Earl of the Clochydd territory at the south of Lindis. He was a capture target of Liber Monstrorum, and he was reputed as being extremely difficult. Pale white skin and lustrous ck hair. The eyes behind the sses, which had intellectual and sadistic impression, were reddish purple. With almond-shaped eyes and thin lips, he was exuding a cold-hearted and strict atmosphere. He covered himself with a ck robe over his immacte aristocratic outfit. He seems to be in the same generation as my brother and Actorius-sensei, but I dont know his actual age. How deplorable, it seems that some of you think that there is nothing to learn in this school any longer. While Brad said such a thing, he was looking this way with a scornful gaze. I feel like Im being stared at, but is it just my imagination? A lot of those with power will get conceited, forgetting about respect and caution. Sometimes there are those of you who deviate greatly from their duty to studybut, you shouldnt forget. We are always watching you. Brad looked around the students, finally gazed at the area where I was in, and then returned to the row of teachers. That surprised me. I thought that the fact I was using a wand was exposed. I wonder if he said such a thing because he knew about it. I be worried a bit as I was nning to select Summoning Magic lesson. After the self-introduction, the teachers came down from the tform. In exchange, the Gold Cuffs and the student council which is called the Dynameis1, with two sets of students from each group, appeared. Dynameis is an organization aimed at self-governing within the academy. If the Gold Cuffs is selected from the senior grade by the nomination of the principal, the Dynameis is elected from among the students by nomination of the current members. It seems that they basically selected the students who are rich in talent and blessed with looks and background. Eduart-oniisama seems to belong to the Dynameis during his academy year. The Dynameis has variety of roles. shy things such as festival management when All Souls Day Festival starts. Modest things such as reciting holy scriptures during the weekend prayers. To make up for imposing many duties and responsibilities on the Dynameis, they gain some privileges. For example, the use of a special discourse room dedicated to the Dynameis, and they are allowed to modify their uniforms as long as they dont deviate too much. Some of the Dynameis lined up on the stage are shier than the others. While looking absentmindedly, us and Auguste also climbed onto the tform. Speaking of which, they both said that they had entered the student council. Unlike other student council members, they seem to have not modified their uniforms. The two of them who are 16 years old now have be much more mature. us grew taller and his shoulders became wider and had a firm body. His voice became low and his face looked serious, but when he was with me or Auguste, he could show a childish innocent expression. It is just like a transition period from a boy to a young man. His short ck hair is as smooth as ever, and his blue eyes are clear like sapphire. In a serious asion like right now, he expressed a slightly troubled, sharp facial expression as if he was exhausted. Unlike the gloomy and ruthless feeling like in the original game, he has a strict but gentle atmosphere. I also feel that his personality has grown into a caring worry-wart, rather than an Ore-sama Do-S. (Its understandable, as he isbouring with Eduart-oniisama every day.) Auguste also became tall but had a silhouette that seemed to be more delicate than us. Even if I said that, while he looks slender in clothing, he is in fact a thin man with well-defined muscture who trains himself without cking. He seems to be feeling inferior about his musctures. I think his sweet and delicate features suit him as it is right now. His shoulder-length blonde hair looked like fine silk threads. And his violet-colored eyes had a mysterious hue. His pure white skin and fine texture is the envy of the female poption. In the original game, he had a sexy atmosphere and dark skin, but those were probably due to his fusion with Palug. His expression is bright, like a prince who grew upfortably in an orthodox school. Both of them have lived a much different life from the original game, but I feel relieved that their expressions are bright. The appearance of those two people was gathering the longing looks from the freshman girls. (They are very popr, huh~ well, thats just natural though.) While turning around from the charming gazes, suddenly my eyes met with us. He furrowed his eyebrows and stared at me with sharp eyes. Apparently, he seems to have noticed that I was observing using Raptor Sight. (us-sama is as serious as ever, huh. But, this should be fine, right?) It seems that Auguste also noticed us nce at me. Heughed a little bit and winked towards this direction. Auguste elbowed us and whispered something, us looked away from me with an unhappy look. Anyway, I wonder if I may have a face that is easy to spot by people from Hafan. Not only us, but Brad also has stared at me. It feels like the situation where I was being watched tantly by a senior due to some discrepancies. The Dynameis greeting was over and the principal and Brad came out onto the tform once again. Now then, well perform magical power judgement on every freshman. Ill ask Clochydd-sensei to take charge of the judgement. From here, you will be moving to the Judgements Room. I will ask you to follow me quietly. Senior students should guide the freshmen so they will not get lost. The Gold Cuffs and Dynameis divided and guided the freshmen rows ording to Brads instruction. Will I be able to receive the lessons I wanted to receive? Not only me, but the other freshmen also seemed to be excited with anticipation and tension.
1Dynamis (pl. dynameis) is a Greek word means Virtue or Power. But this term seems to be linked to the group of angels of Second Sphere, which is the Virtues or Strongholds. (source) Just to remind you, the students will only be able to choose the lessons after the magical power judgement. Depending on the result, they may not be able to choose the lessons they wanted. As an additional information, we can tell the characters origins from their names: Welsh names mean they came from Hafan. German names mean they came from Aurelia. French names mean they came from Ignitia. Names with son attached on theirst name mean they came from Lucanrant. And Latin names mean they came from Karkinos. AlsoNirafrom the discord chat made a fanwork for Gilberts lecture which I have added to ch 60. Go check it out! Join the discord chat to discuss the novel~ https://discord.gg/egTVngn Chapter 98 - Entrance Ceremony (part two)

Chapter 98: Entrance Ceremony (parttwo)

The room where we were led to by the Dynameis is a stone room of about fifty meters square. The room is a two-storied atrium and the entrance where we came in from is on the second floor. There is nothing but floor made of ck stones on the first floor. The second floor is made up of a narrow passage circling around the wall and a passage that crosses the center of the room from the entrance to the other side. Its simr to a school gymnasium, except for the second floor part which looks as I described1. At the corner of the passage, there was a staff member of the academy with a bundle of vellum papers and a pen. Some of staff members joined the student council and the prefects in guiding the new students to line up around the room. Not only they use papers, but it seems magic tools such as the Historia Electrum will also be used to record the result. Waiting for the freshmens row to go around the passageway, Brad proceeded to the middle of the passage in the center. Looking closely, the handrail seemed to be chopped only around the middle. When Brad cast a few words of spell with his staff, a white magic circle like thin film was deployed in the air. I have seen that magic circle several times. Its the magic circle of Feather Falling. Some of you may have already judged the characteristics of your own ability in some way. Brad cut off his words and looked at the students around him. For example, Aquarium Basin, Rainbow Strap, Dreamlike Incense Burner, and Leucrocottas Astragalus2. It can be said that theprehensive summary of these is the Judgements Room. Rainbow Strap, huh. I remembered the event at Knot Reed six years ago. Thats a magic tool to measure the inhibition value of alchemists. I heard there are other magic tools that mages and magical beast tamers use to measure their ability. I wonder how this Judgements Room will measure our magical power. Patterns will appear on this Judgements Room. If youe from a family of mages, you might remember the ancient magic by heart, but the pattern here represents an individuals magical characteristics. Well, you wont be able to understand from my exnation alone. Lets have the seniors to give you an example. Auguste,e here. When Brad called him, Auguste headed towards the center passageway. The moment Auguste jumped onto the magic circle, light shaped like feathers surrounded him. His body slowly descended andnded safely on the ck floor. At that moment, light overflowed from beneath Augustes feet. Several lines of light extended towards the four corners of the room and divided the room in four with diagonal lines. Each section was divided by a smaller set of geometric figures. In the figures, there were depictions of creature with wings resembling dragons, braids woven like flowers and spiral patterns. Inside the innermost of the fourrge squares, a pattern resembling the four archangels drawn on the altar of the Ind of Messenger appeared. Beautiful. I heard someone muttering in spite of myself. The students were fascinated by the breathtaking pattern that looked like a graceful and majestic religious painting. Its a very well-bnced pattern. It can be seen that the amount of internal magic power generation is stable and high, and that the conversion ability training is neglected. I see. You can see the internal magical power generation and the ability to convert external magical power to internal magical power. He also mentioned Rainbow Strap, that means we can also see the inhibition value. Listening to Bradsmentary, I tried to observe the floor pattern once again. Augustes ability is telepathy. Perhaps the pattern of angels and dragons upying thergest area represents that aspect. I expect that the new students will be able to train like Auguste. As he said that, I feel like Brad is staring at someone. In that direction, there are the Kings Schrs like Chloe and Beatrice. but, students with such a high level of education are not likely to appear that often. Brad cut off his words and stared at me for a moment. I straightened my posture in spite of myself. Why is he looking my way at this timing? Brad cast Levitate on Auguste and he returned to the second floor. The moment Augustes feet left the floor, the pattern covering the floor turned into particles of light and disappeared. Lets have another example to see a contrasting pattern. us,e here. Aa, but I dont need Feather Falling or Levitate spells. us advanced from among the student council members. He jumped over the handrail as it was andnded on the floor gently. I bet he used the magic of the flight system beforehand. us slowly walked towards the center of the room. With each step, the light that can be said as a torrent of glow was overflowing. When he got into ce, it looked as if the whole floor had already been wrapped in light. Light gradually converged in the shape of a pattern. A circle decorated with a braid was drawn on the ce where us was standing. From there, straight lines extended and drew circles. And then straight, and then circle. Complicated patterns with braids consisting of small straight lines and circles were also drawn in theparted figures. Even when the pattern reached the edges of the room, the growth of the pattern did not end. The flow of magical power which was blocked by the wall returned to the inside again, and a pattern of a nesting structure was further made in a small pattern. Eventually when the escape ce for magical power disappeared inside the pattern, sparks began to scatter alongside the wall. Huh? Somehow it seems that the pattern of the braids is climbing up the wall. However, the pattern drawn on the wall stopped about 10 cm tall. If the ck floor was wider, of if the wall was made of the same material, how far would the pattern have expanded? The freshmen were looking down breathlessly at the prospect of the pattern that us drew out. Although it wasnt spectacr, it overwhelmed those who saw it with precision and power. us should have a high ability to convert external magical power into internal magical power. Perhaps the braids represent that aspect. Some of you may have thought that it was as expected of the son of the Duke of Hafan. Hearing Brads voice, the freshmen gradually raised their faces. Brad pushed up the bridge of his sses, paused for a moment and continued once again. This is not the result of his talent, but the result of pure discipline. Although the gate is open to everyone, there are few people who can pass through it. Believe in yourself, it can be said that only those who can keep on making constant efforts can reach this stage. Those who intend to take up magic among the new students, it will be good to make this your goal. As Brad exined it, us returned back to the second floor. In this way, Judgements Room will reflect your training. You are going to visit this room many times during your studies, confirming your growth with your own eyes and continuing the dialogue with the sacraments inherent in yourselves. Brad cut off his words and looked around at the students. Now then, the introduction is over. We will now perform the judgement for the freshmen. Lets start from the Kings Schrs. Before I knew it, the prefects began to guide the row of students. As far as I can see, the Kings Schrs are likely to be in order from East, West, North, and South. Beatrice who was guided by the head of the Kings Schrs row was trembling nervously. ncing at her with sharply narrowed eyes, Brad said. Beatrice w, get down to the first floor quickly. Y-yes! Beatrice did not pass through the magic circle, so she hurriedly used the magic of the flight system. Her expression seemed to be somewhat scared. Well, Brads face looks scary if you look at it from a close range. When Beatricended, the first thing that came out was the braid-type light. As the braid became entangled in a rose-like shape, it extended like an ivy from every side of it, and simr flowers bloomed. By repeating that, about 70% of the room was buried by the rose braids. If I look closely, a part of the flowers was reced by a spiral pattern. Overall, its a pattern with a simple and gentle atmosphere. Such pattern is somehow very plebeian Mutterings and tantughter like that could be heard from the ck-haired people. Certainly, it is not muchpared to Augustes or us, but I think its unfair to bepared to those two. Because they are cheat characters. Beatrice was slightly depressed, but when Brad whispered something to her, her expression turned bright. There seems to be some follow-up or advice. Brad seems to be strict, but he feels like a good teacher. Other mage students also challenged the judgement one after another, but theirs were much smaller than Beatrice and only filled about 30% of the whole room. Oh, rather, Beatrice is actually excellent enough, huh? As expected, the abnormal ones were the first two examples. After several Kings Schrs, it became Chloes turn. Chloe Cloacina, wait a moment. You are from the North. Yes. If you have any snowsilver ore jewelry, leave it here. Or else we will not be able to measure your ability normally. Then, I will leave this to you. Chloe handed a ne to Brad. It was a ne imitating dendritic hexagonal snowkes. Brad wrapped it in a cloth-like magic tool and put it in his robes pocket. When Brad lowered Chloe to the floor, small helical patterns appeared from her feet in all directions. The moment a braid, in which the outside was entwined, made a circle, a pattern of a beast reminiscent of a wolf was drawn as if running on the braid. On the outside of the beast pattern was even more circr braids, and a square section that fit perfectly with the circle. An elongated rectangr section appeared outside the square section, wherein many wolves were leaping inside. The elongated rectangr section was made on the outside more and more, and the pattern expanded. Chloes pattern left a space of about one meter from the wall, covering most of the floor. When the expansion stopped, braided cords and small spirals appeared and entwined with the patterns like thorns, filling the gaps between the patterns. Certainly, Chloe should be aspiring to be a healer, so she should be able to use healing ability. Perhaps the wolf pattern is the unusual power of the North. I feel like so far, the patterns of animals and magical beasts represent the amount of internal magical power generation. After the Kings Schrs, it was the East Dorms turn to be judged. There were one or two students about 70% in size, but most of them were less than 50%. Some students are prone to falling aside from the harsh results. Finally, the East Dorm is over and the next one is the West Dorm. I have been watching a couple of people, but I dont know well what the pattern of alchemy is. While thinking so, it became Harolds turn. Harold Nibelheim. While we havent met for a while, Harold has gotten taller. I guess he is bigger than both us and Auguste. He looks like an adult, his figure has be rugged and manly. Burning red hair tied into a ponytail, dark green eyes and a tall figure which stood out among the freshmen. The criss-crossed scars were his medal that saved his hometown. His appearance is the same as the Harold of the original game. Originally, Harold was supposed to be a derisive ouw with a cynical view of the world. But, now he is a cheerful wisecrack and a wand stores brat who was raised in the downtown. Harold jumped off to the first floor in a rxed manner as if he was not nervous at all. The light that expanded from his feet took a straight line and made a set of rectangr boxes arranged in order. After the rectangle covered about 80% of the room, about 20% of the rectangles were covered by braids. But that was it. Contrary to its size, Harolds pattern had extraordinarily many whites. Looking closely, there was only one spiral pattern where some freshmen had already drawn several. I feel that thecking spiral pattern really represents Harolds likeness. Perhaps the spiral is equivalent to the inhibition value. Is that really an alchemist? Murmurs like that sounded from the surroundings. Harold looked up at the puzzled faces of the students of the West Dorm, while smiling as if something was funny. Harolds heart, ustomed to being different from others, will no longer shake because of such things. Huh? If Harolds like that, as someone who is opposite to him, I wonder if my spiral pattern will be abnormal. I hope it will not produce very strange results. Im not as steel-minded as Harold. Erica Aurelia. Oh, its my turn atst. I replied and was about to descend from the floor. At that time, I could see things like a bats wings from the hem of Brads robe. Whats the matter. Erica Aurelia. No, its nothing. Brad looked strangely at me who had stopped moving. Is that Brads familiar? While keeping such a thing in the corner of my mind, I jumped through the magic circle. The moment I touched the ck floor, there was an illusion as if there were ripples underneath my feet. For a moment, many dots of light appeared on the ck floor. The moment when I thought that it was like a starry sky, the stars were scraped off by different patterns. My countless whirlpools, originating from my feet, covered the whole Judgements Room at once. The helical waves were pushed back by the wall, and particles of light like sea spray were scattered. Simr to us, a slight pattern appeared on the wall. The raging vortex generated a small vortex one after another, trying to cover everything without leaving any gaps. The braid was extended to sew between the braids, and knots were made here and there. Somehow it was within my expectation. I didnt expect such abnormal reaction like us to ur. When I was thinking so, suddenly the freshmen began to make noises. I feel like I heard someone mutter scary from within the great noise. (Its certainly somewhat unusual, but whats scary about that?) Looking around, I noticed something. There were not only spirals and braids that were drawn there. There was a fragment of a pattern of a huge monstro. If I regard the countless spirals as raging waters, the shadow of a huge marine mammal lurking beneath the sea could be seen from the interval of the wave. Such a terrible pattern, which seemed to be ominous, was drawn out. I myself thought it was a bit scary, no wonder they were all frightened. Anyway, be it this time or the time when I used the Rainbow Strap, isnt the measurement result savage? While thinking such things, I was floating up to the second floor with Brads Levitation spell. Brad narrowed his eyes sharply and looked my way as if examining me carefully. Oh, will I get some advice as well? Do not get self-conceited. That power, depending on how you use it, it may cause disaster. Brad muttered a piece of advice and immediately called out the name of the next student. It sounded somewhat ominous, but he seemed to be worried. He has a scary appearance, but hes a good teacher.
1This part actually says that the second floor looks like the Japanese character 2Leucrocotta is fantastic creature with a body of a stag, neck of a lion, cloven hooves, and a wide mouth with a sharp, bony ridge in ce of a teeth. (source) Astragalus is another name for ankle bone. But as for how can that measure magical characteristics, who knows? (source) Join the discord chat to discuss the novel~ https://discord.gg/egTVngn Chapter 99 - Entrance Ceremony (part three)

Chapter 99: Entrance Ceremony (partthree)

After the freshmen finished the magical judgement at the Judgements Room, we were moved to the dining hall for a wee party. While moving, I found Tricia and Marquia who are my long time pen pals and joined them. Its been a long time, Erica-sama. Its an honor to be able to learn magic together with Erica-sama. Im also very happy that Im able to enroll together with the both of you, Tricia-san, Marquia-san. Both of them are my long time pen pals, and to some extent, trusted friends so Im d that I can do this together with them. Erica-sama and Tricia-san also wanted to take lessons rted to magical beasts, right? Yes. It will be great if we can take lessons together. I hope I can receive the same lessons with Erica-sama. Depending on the judgement result of the pattern, there are lessons that cannot be taken. For example, it seems that if you are outstanding, you will be put into an advanced ss, and if you have a low aptitude, then you will be put into an elementary ss. If possible, I want to take the same lessons with both of them, though. I wonder how it will go. Because, my pattern was not a big dealpared to Erica-sama! Certainly, Erica-samas pattern seemed to be one of the biggest. I was very impressed! Even though they saw that ominous pattern, they seem to have favorable reactions. I was also secretly shocked; they are strangely more at ease than being terrified or treating me with great caution. You should rx, Tricia-san. We should have amon lesson or two. I also nodded to Marquias words. They are such great friends, so Id like to sit with them and learn together. For the wee party at the grand dining hall, there are five rows of long tables lined up, one for each dormitory. From the right, its South Dorm, North Dorm, Central Dorm, East Dorm, and West Dorm. Students from the second grade to sixth grade are already seated in each row. On the table are a bunch of delicious dishes. Roasted beef and roasted chicken are cut and put on silver dishes. I guess the dishes with lids are soups. Well, it feels like a luxurious dinner party. By the time the wee party is over, the result of the analysis of Judgements Room will be finished, and the timetable will finally be decided. After that, we will receive our textbooks and return to the dormitory. Marquia who is in the South Dorm went to the table for South Dorm. Tricia and I went to the table for West Dorm. I wanted to look over the dining hall, so I chose the seat with my back to the wall. Harold who was sitting on the opposite side in the left direction was happily talking with a fellow redhead who has freckles. As expected of Harold, hes very quick in making friends. While I was looking at him with a pleasant feeling, my eyes met with Harolds. Harold smiled nicely at me. He was looking forward to the school very much. I also smiled in return in lieu of congratting him. Wee to the West Dorm! Lets reach the sacrament of alchemy! A senior grade student with a good appearance kept distributing the food to the dishes with a cheerful voice. Roasted chicken with gravy sauce, warm and clear soup, hot vegetables and ham sd. Hafan is a gastronomic country, so everything is seasoned carefully and is very delicious. While eating and talking with Tricia and the senior students, my expectation for the school life became higher. I wonder if its possible to not only avoid the death gs but also have a fun school life. Yeah, that will be great. The seniors in the student council are beautiful like stars, I was captivated by them subconsciously. Yes, they are very splendid. The prefects also have gentlemanly and stoic atmosphere, they were like knights. Thats true. Tricia and the other girls in West Dorm were talking about the seniors excitedly. The student council and the prefects seem to be the subjects of longing. I feel like I can understand it. The student representatives are beautifully dressed, they have quite the atmosphere. But, I think that us-sama is the best after all. He looked like a blue me which is fierce, powerful and quietly burning. Thats true, his eyes have a strong impression that makes you feel like you are going to be killed if he looks at you. His Highness Auguste is also bing more beautiful year by year, when hes lined up side-by-side with us-sama, theyplement each others good quality. Because his face is small and waist is thin, as a girl, I truly dont want to line up next to him. Tricia looked a little strange as she heard my reply. Have I said something strange again? Oops, I guess it was a strange reaction when I should have been praising them. Because I have a long rtionship with those two, I assess them carelessly. UmErica-sama, do you not long for either Auguste-sama or us-sama? I think they are wonderful, but as expected, my brother is the best I understand. If you are watching Eduart-sama up close everyday, it is not unreasonable that your evaluation of the other gender has be slightly harsh. While acting like a brocon to dodge the question, I secretly started observing the surroundings. Of course this is to search for the characters of Liber Monstrorum. My search during the entrance ceremony was suspended because of various people ring at me and I couldnt search for them calmly during the magical judgement. Everyone is rxing, so now is the opportunity as there is neither us nor Brad. I noticed that Chloe was sitting in the front row of the table. She seems to be good friends with Beatrice and other schrship students. First of all, lets reconfirm the original game setting about Chloe. Chloe was a heroine without much monologue. The one who carried the story forward was the mascot character named Holle-kun, who had the form of a golden wolf spirit. With the setting that it was visible only to Chloe, it was a spokesperson for her who did not reveal much emotion. Speaking of which, I wonder whether Chloe sees Holle-kun in this world. As expected, its not something I can ask the person herself. The game producers of Liber Monstrorum inly divided the protagonist into two type. Type 1, a in and ordinary girl. However, she has an outrageously strong mental fortitude. Type 2, a in and ordinary girlor so it first seems, but actually possessing a heap of hidden attributes and being a central character who forms the very core of their fictional work. To use other games as examples, being a character on the level of being The Goddess of World Tree1or The Princess of True Ancestor Vampires2. I wonder which type Chloe is. Next, lets reconfirm the investigation information that is outside the game knowledge. Officially, she is from a wealthy merchant family which has the backing of the branch family line of the former northern royal family. She has supposedly enrolled in the academy as a healer, because she has an extraordinarily exceptional healing power. I couldnt discover anything beyond that even through the investigation by Turm family. However, because such a mysterious girl was chosen as a Kings Schr, some of the school officials should have known that she is not an ordinary person. What was she doing for seven years since the Werewolf Massacre Incident? No matter how much we tried to investigate it any further, the closed off nature of the northern wall blocked the way. By the way, Beatrice seems to be a girl with aplicated lineage. She also enrolled as a schrship student, but she descended from the nobility. After graduating from the academy, she is obliged to be officially weed by a certain Earl. The boy who is talking to them right now is a Kings Schr from the North. Im quite certain that his name is Jan. In the original game, that position should be Harolds, but it seems that he has been reced by another person. Clochydd-sensei is the type of person that I want to protect. eh? Not Actorius-sensei? Yes, I mean Clochydd-sensei. While I was thinking about Chloe, the others were talking about our teachers unexpectedly. Tricia was feverishly talking about Brad. Gaze filled with deep sorrow and a somber atmosphere. Im sure that he shut off his mind because he has lost someone he loved. It seems to me that he severely reproves himself more than anyone else. Does Clochydd-sensei have that sort of past? Its all just my delusion. But, a gentleman with such past is somehow wonderful, isnt it? II guess so. Tricia seems to feel maternal instinct for that severe Brad for some reason. I guess people have all sorts of sense of values, huh. Personally, Im more curious about the unreliable Actorius-sensei. While listening carefully to other peoples reviews of the teachers, amotion urred at the entrance of the dining hall. When I look over, the students belonging to the Dynameis seem to have entered the dining hall. They are divided into groups, and they are calling out the table of each dorm. I guess its a wee greeting or something? Shrill voice that doesnt lose to the one during the entrance ceremony or the judgement is rising from there. Rather, it is alsoing from Tricia who is sitting next to me. It cant be helped since the Dynameis consists of beautiful students regardless of gender. Many people would like to enter their fan clubs or groupies. However, well, such a charming life like being someones fan has nothing to do with me. Ill just enjoy admiring them from afar. It is irrelevant to me. Two student council members sat in the seat in front of me while I was thinking carelessly like that. us and Auguste. Why? When did theye? When I look closely, the girls who were sitting there some time ago are standing nearby with a maidens expression as if they are happy. So its because of these ikemen! Wee to Lindis. Lady Erica. You showed a splendid pattern just now. You dont seem to neglect your training. The two of them are curiously on good terms with each other. Oh, until now I thought that it was a rtionship like the more you fight, the closer you get. Somehow I have a bad premonition. Oh my, I didnt know that the two of you have be alchemists? When I said so with a hidden meaning, Augustes lips formed a smile. This person has a beautiful smile only when he is being mischievous. I dont remember bing an alchemist, Erica, but I do have something for you. Right, us? What, dont be anxious. We will return immediately as soon as were done here. So please rest assured. I cannot rest assured. Especially, us who is unusuallyughing pleasantly is only fueling my anxiety. Moreover, this persons eyes are notughing much even when hes really having fun. This is scary. Whats going to happen? Haah, so, what kind of business do you have? When I said so, us and Auguste looked at me at the same time and smiled nastily. No matter how I think about it, this is a conspiracy. I should feign illness immediately, if I dont run away it will be dangerous. Congrattions. Erica Aurelia has been nominated as a student council member by the rmendation of twelve of its current members. Here is the notice. Please confirm it. us took out a single envelope with a seal wax from his robe sleeve. At the same time, Augustes escort dragon, Goldberry swept my head with a flower crown. Tricia and the other students murmured Well, how nice unanimously. I gently put down the flower crown and pushed the envelope back. I respectfully decline. To be honest, its absolutely impossible. I might die during this one year, so if I think about it withmon sense, I wouldnt be able to make active efforts as a student council member. I already have multiple tasks as it is, such as anti-vampire measures and the countermeasures for the second integral event. Oops, this is troubling. What should we do, us? We have no authority to force her to do anything, no matter what. We have to pull back quietly, Auguste. Apparently, us seems to be pulling the break this time. I feel relieved for a moment for the unexpected support. Instead, we ought to praise her courage to apply mud to the face of the twelve rmenders including us, right? us narrowed his eyes and said so with a roguish smile. (Oops, he suddenly cornered me.what does he mean by twelve people?) Unlike the original game, he has a worry-wart personality, but just as I thought of that, he made a harsh offense. Aah, I have to reconsider the current situation. After all, this person is a sadist even if he doesnt hold a darkness in his heart at a young age. I somehow calmed down my twitching cheeks and replied while smiling. That is a great honor. But, us-sama, I Erica-ojousa~n, shouldnt you give up? While I was trying to find an excuse to decline the offer, an inconsiderate voice rose. Looking back, there was Harold who was grinning. With this development, Harold has turned into an enemy. Dont partners usually stand up for each other? You should just join the student council. Its not like you can run away from this when these two have already rmended you, right? When Harold said such a thing, us and Auguste looked at each other with a smile. They stood up quietly and approached Harold. Harold, who was suddenly cornered, asked his ssmates for help with his eyes, but the students who were sitting at his sides also miserably gave up their seats to the two of them. Harold, you say some good things at times, huh~ Indeed, thats correct. We wont let you get away. Hee!? W-w-what are you saying~~ both of you! Harold said tearfully as his shoulders were being beaten in a friendly way from his left and right. Oh, it seems that the direction of the wind has changed. Congrattions, Harold Nibelheim III is appointed as the assistant to the student council by the rmendation of two of the current members. Eh. Kukuku, here is the notice. Please confirm it well. Eh. They told Harold with a nasty smile. Naturally, they gave him an envelope and a flower crown. The two rmenders were definitely us and Auguste. Ehh~~! I havent heard of this~~! Well, since you are appointed as Ericas assistant, you can rest assured. Since you are a freshman, and moreover only an assistant, you shouldnt be that busy. Harold made a 180 degree turn from his attitude some time ago and was reluctant. us and Auguste were advancing the story forward indifferently. (Ah, but I can use this situation.) Giving a sidelong nce towards the dismayed Harold, I came up with my own evasion n. I will abandon my partner with this, but since Harold did it first, its okay. Sorry, Harold. Senpai, I have a proposal. Hm~ what is it, Erica? What if Harold-san bes the real member and I be his assistant? Eh, what. Harold is obviously dismayed by the sudden counterattack from me. Apparently, it is the student councils intention to secure only one regr and one assistant from the dorm. And if those candidates are Harold and Iyup, its a suggestion that is a little unfair, but I cant escape this situation without making some sacrifice. Actually, I will be busy this year because of various things. But I can join if its just my name. Hou, howe you I cantpromise any further than this. If you still say that its impossible, Im terribly sorry, but Im willing to bring shame on the student councils reputation. The two of you will be troubled by that too, wont you? us and Auguste looked away and shrugged their shoulders. Indeed, Erica is very good at evading, huh~ It cant be helped, thats fine. Thank you very much, Your Highness Auguste. You are as cunning as ever. You will put proper effort when you be an upperssman. I will do my best next year, us-sama. I smiled at Auguste and us. Wait, my opinion is I look forward to working with you, Harold-san. Lets work hard together, okay? Um Speaking of which, it is said that there are various privileges when one is a member of the student council, isnt that wonderful~? Uuh Harold reluctantly agreed while half-crying. Even though he has been getting taller than I am, he is still moved to tears easily. I feel sorry, so when I have time to spare, Id better help with Harolds tasks. I wonder if I should let Harold be an assistant in reading the scripture of the morning prayers. Heh!? There is a role like that, Your Highness? There are a mountain more responsibilities, you know. Now, shall we continue the exnations in the student council lounge Eeeehh!? Cant we do that here~~ us-sama~~!! us and Auguste put their hands on both sides of Harold and forced him to stand up. Its theposition of an alien being dragged away although their heights are reversed. And just like that, that Harold was kidnapped by us and Auguste. (Ah, by the way, I was thinking of letting Harold investigate the lost items) I nced at the bag at hand. I would have to get involved with them again if I go to the student council lounge to follow Harold. I managed to escape with great difficulty, so I dont want to search for troubles. I will pass the red leather book and the emblem to the staff of the Central Dorm.
1Possible reference to visual novel Rewrite (wont mention which character is referenced though, please keepments spoiler free) 2Possible reference to visual novel Tsukihime (1999 first released, so no spoiler right? Its Arcueid, the blond, bob-haired, red-eyeddy you kill at the start of the game. She scolds you for itter.) Join the discord chat to discuss the novel~ https://discord.gg/egTVngn Chapter 100 - School Life (part one)

Chapter 100: School Life (partone)

Atst, the morning of the first day of school arrived. Tirnanog and I got out of the bed and prepared the preliminary arrangements for guarding Beatrice. First of all, Tirnanog took off his armor and put it on the body of the golem made in advance. I used a Scroll of Invisibility I bought beforehand on Tirnanog to keep him transparent. With this, he cant be seen by either naked eye or m Sight, and when he transforms, he would be a perfect escort who can be hidden in any location. Even if one realizes that Im not bringing along my golem as usual, I will say that it is under adjustment. Even if one sees my room, its perfect as there is the body double golem. Im counting on you, Tir. Leave it to me. In the unlikely event that a mysterious and powerful monstoes out, protect her even if you have to carry her off. Kukuku, at that time I will reveal my true ability. I saw Tirnanog off and had breakfast. After that, I joined Tricia who was waiting at the entrance hall inside the dorm. First, we headed for the Ignitia-style chapel for the morning prayer. The person in charge of the scripture reading of morning prayer is Auguste. All the female students are listening to Augustes recitation with spellbound expression. In actuality, his recitation is easy to listen to as his intonation and artiction are clear. Next to Auguste are us and Harold. Harold seems to be incorporated as a new member of the Dynameis. It is a hard work from the morning of the first day of ss. If I hadnt used Harold as a shield, it might have been me who were there. If so, it would be rather frightening. After the morning prayer, I headed for the Elementary Summoning Magic ssroom. Lets meet up at lunch, Tricia-san. Yes, Erica-sama. I will join you at the dining hall. After saying farewell to Tricia who has a different schedule in front of the school building, I walked to the ssroom alone. The main school building has arge inner courtyard. Therefore, the central corridor circling that courtyard felt very long. The corridor made of beeswax stones architectural style reminded of a forest . Its beauty felt like Hafans cultural sphere which was cultivated deep in the forest. There is also the influence of the built-in Ignitia-style which takes in more light, it seems to be a sanctuary of a pure forest. After a while, I arrived at the intended ssroom. It seems that the person in charge of the Elementary Summoning Magic hasnt arrived at the ssroom yet. When I looked around the ssroom, there were surprisingly few students from Hafan. Two people who were showing their notes in the front row and the group of five people to the side at the seats near a window. They were ying with a mouse familiar spirit ced on top of the desk with a quill. If they were high-ranking mages to a certain extent, they would have skipped this elementary ss and take lessons in the more advanced ss. I sat at the end of the row, opened my textbook and looked around the ssroom. Then, Chloe and Beatrice entered the ssroom with a small jog and sat on the front row seat. The transparent Tirnanog is probably waiting somewhere in this room. It was Auguste who came in next. Oh? I wonder why Auguste who is a third year is in here, I thought that, but that being said, Elementary Summoning Magic is not a first year-only ss. When I looked around the ssroom, there seemed to be some senior students like him. When I was thinking about such things, our eyes met. Auguste looked very happy when his eyes met mine. He walked straight to the back of the ssroom and sat down next to me. Erica is also taking this lesson, huh? Yes, I heard from my brother that magic sses will also make for good training in using scrolls, so I want to try it. So thats the reason, huh~ I see. What does Erica want to summon? If I can master it, I want to buy a magical beast for protection To tell the truth, this is a lesson that I chose with an ulterior motive; I was hoping that I could summon Tirnanog and Palug. If I can summon both of them who are working on different tasks during emergency, wouldnt that be the strongest security? If I can say summon the philosophers stone or summon an angel, that will be kind of cool. Students, its time. Suddenly, Brads voice was heard. When I turned my head, Brad was standing on the teachers tform unnoticed. The noisy ssroom quickly calmed down. In this ss you will learn elementary summoning magic lessons. If you read about the history of Lindis, you might know that summoning magic was the reason this magic academy was established. Speaking of which, the original Lindis was the ce where the dragon knights learned magic. Certainly, if dragon knights can use the summoning magic, they will be able to give a quick response when there is an emergency. Among the students who wanted to master the summoning magic, we chose only those with high proficiency in magical power conversion. Thats all of you. First of all, congrattions. Magical power conversion is the mages technique to convert external magical power into internal magical power. By doing this, unlike the internal magical power that naturally generates in the human body, a versatile internal magical power that can build a wide variety of magic can be obtained. I also spent about an hour everyday after the Knot Reeds case to train my magical power conversion. At first, I exercised my body and sense through abdominal breathing and meditation. After getting ustomed to magical power conversion, the time spent purely on training it as well as the amount of magical power converted affected the growth. I feel somewhat happy that myborious training was rewarded. All of you are recognized as qualified to touch on the essential techniques of the summoning magic. Take it seriously and study it with caution, dont ever make light of this lesson just because it is elementary. Brad finished his words with a calm and carrying voice. Brad picked up a textbook and opened a bookmarked page. From inside the ssroom, I could hear the faint sounds of pages being turned. It was the beginning of the first lesson at the magic academy. Now then, what kind of technique is summoning magic? How you perceive it is important. First of all, let me ask youErica Aurelia. All of a sudden, my name was called. Even though I chose to sit at the back so as not to be conspicuous. Y-yes You are someone who gained the qualification to take this lesson despite being the daughter of the head of the alchemists. Of course, you must be able to answer this without any difficulty. Brad added such words while staring at me with sharp eyes. I feel that he was casually raising my hurdles. I recalled my memories of the textbook, which I had looked over roughly yesterday. I remembered what kind of spell it was, but I cant remember the details. I was flustered trying to answer, but the memories didnt stick because I was only skimming. (Aah, I should have chosen a magic lesson that seems to be easier.) When I was bewildered, Auguste kept his line of sight towards the teachers tform and brought a casually opened notes over to me. Looking at the passage indicated by Augustes tapping finger, the general definition of summoning magic was written there. (Y-youre like a Buddha in Hell, Auguste-sama!) I read it while thanking Auguste in my mind. The substance theory of summoning magic divides it into two types of magic. Mutation magic that creates a spirit which takes a temporary form, and a transition magic regarding magical beasts and phantom beasts. Very good. Its an exemry interpretation. When I returned an answer that seemed to have been copied from the textbook, Brad nodded without changing his expression. Dangerous. I assumed that it was only a transitional magic. But now that I think about it, there seems to have been some spells mentioned in the textbook that did not seem to belong to that system. Between thebination of spirit and mutation magic, and the sub-category of transition magic, the range covered is too different. Summoning magic consists of two different magics ofpletely different systems. They are the same in terms of magical manifestation of some existence which was not originally present, but we must always be conscious of the fact that the process to follow can bepletely different. Then, Brad put a stick on the desk. It was about the length of a wand, but it was a in and ordinary stick. Watch this. In ordance with Brads chant, light particles gathered on the stick. When the light gradually took on a form of an organism, it slowly covered the stick. The moment when the contour of the light and the stickpletely ovepped, the scenery around the stick shimmered like heat haze. At that moment, the thing which was only a stick a while ago started to wriggle. I heard the sound of hitched breaths from the quiet ssroom. There was a snake with smooth and glistening gray scales. The gray snake hissed ferociously, fell of the desk and began to crawl around the ssroom floor. When the snake came near the feet of the students sitting in the front row, Beatrice screamed a little and drew her whole body back. But the snake was snatched by Chloe before it coulde near Beatrice. It happened in the blink of an eye. I dont know what Chloe was thinking, she looked at the snake with a somewhat drowsy look. The ss exhaled relieved sighs. But, also in that brief interval of time, Chloe threw the snake to Brad, so tension ran through the room once again. Brad caught the snake without moving an eyebrow. In his hand, the snake returned to its original stick form. Chloe who was taking her seat with a yawn, exchanged words with the still teary eyed Beatrice. When Brad put the stick on the desk without feeling concerned, he began to exin indiscreetly. On the day after tomorrow, at this time, you will use spirit mutation magic, from stick to snake. For the time being, I think I will have you learn the theory today so that you can practice the spell smoothly. Brad looked around the ssroom while pressing the bridge part of his sses with his middle finger. How does the spell on the stick manifest into snakenow then, who shall I ask? Some students raised their hands. They were students who seem to be from Hafan, mostly from their ck hair. Brad looked around and called the girl who didnt seem to be the most confident among them. Well, Beatrice w. Please answer. Y-yesf-first of all, it creates a spirit in the form of a snake in the magicalyer. Next, it materializes by overwriting the form of the stick in the physicalyer and opening the path for the spirit of the snake, I, I think thats it. Beatrice answered briefly. Giggles echoed from somewhere in the ssroom. When I looked around, the group of ck-haired students who were raising their hands earlier were huddling with each other for some reason. Somehow, I have a bad premonition. Speaking of which, in the game there was an event of Beatrice being bullied. It was supposed to be solved by Chloe and Harold in the original game, but is this okay? Well done. That is correct. On the other hand, Brad was nodding in satisfaction with Beatrices answer. Apparently, Beatrice seems to have sufficient knowledge as a mage. The Earl House of Wynt who is going to take her in is a famous noble family of mages. They are unusual even in Hafan, they are a family to study future vision, past vision and causal interference magic. Although Beatrice descended from the Wynt family, shecame from themoners. Despite this, she is undoubtedly excellent enough to be selected as their sessor from among many people. While I was looking at Beatrice and Chloe, the lesson continued. Then, the smallestposition of spells that, at a minimum, make Stick To Snake executableRoald n. Yes, Temporal Cirction, Soften, and Awaken. Thats correct. Next, add terms to unite these three spells, Auguste. Quod, Tu, Repo, Aperio. Good work. Now then, incorporating everything mentioned just now, such spells will be built in the magicalyer. Brad wrote a schematic diagram of aplex spell structure. In just a brief of time the schematic waspleted, and Brad added notes with a different colored chalk. I started to copy those notes in my notebook. It included casually important points not written in the textbook. From the ssroom, I could hear the sounds of quills running through the pages. But, this snake will die in less than a few minutes. Why is that, Zemus Danpierre. Umm, is it because it cannot breathe? Your lesson preparation seems inadequate, but your insight is good. When nning for long time activities, it is necessary to add temporary respiration and other things. However, ording to the additional spells, the terms necessary for uniting them also tend to change and increase Giving a backward nce towards the students who havent caught up with the writing on the ckboard, Brad kept on exining and questioning rapidly. Finally, the first schematic drawing was erased because the ckboard was full. A small scream came up from somewhere in the ssroom. Im just barely safe, but I cannot be careless at all. Since I might get asked at this timing, I cant be negligent about the writing on the ckboard nor the questions. Now then, theseposition of spells will be written on scrolls, in the case of dragon knights and the others who are learning the art. Because it contains multiple spells, as a precaution to not incorrectly activate it with a single spell Although the writing on the ckboard became increasinglyplicated, the pace of Brads lesson didnt slow down at all. Uwah, whats with this amount. Far from going through my textbook, my own preparatory notebook was full with the essential lesson. The students with whom I hadnt been acquainted with and I, all had a blue face. Stealing a nce at Auguste, he was checking the notes he had prepared beforehand with a nonchnt air. While he seems to have a carefree genius temperament, as expected he is an honest and hardworking person From now on, I will also make preparatory notes diligently. Chapter 101 - School Life (part two)

Chapter 101: School Life (parttwo)

Thank you for just now, Auguste-sama. Hm~ about what~? As soon as we left the ssroom of Elementary Summoning Magic, I thanked Auguste. I dont know whether Auguste intended to hide his embarrassment, but he was tantly averting his gaze and feigning ignorance. Speaking of which, you have been a very shy person since a long time ago Fufufu, Im no match for you. Well, Im d I could be useful. I said with a slightly mean tone of voice. Auguste cast his eyes down as he controlled hisughter. But, that was surprising, right? That ss was an elementary one even though having the foundation of a mage was the prerequisite for the lesson. T-thats true I have notes that I used in Magic Introduction when I was a freshman, so I will lend it to youter. Thank you very much. After thanking Auguste, I headed to the ssroom of Elementary Alchemy. For the Alchemy ss, there are some equipment I need to prepare, so I have to go with the spare time that I have. I got into the Alchemy ss with much difficulty, but its regrettable that Tricia and Harold are not in the Elementary Alchemy ss but Advanced Alchemy. As I stepped into the ssroom, I felt that 70% of the students are from West Dorm. The room was built like a chemicalboratory. There are several wide tables for six people arranged, and the teaching materials required for this lesson are ced on each seat. The teaching materials ced on the table are a small wooden box and two small bottles. Thebel of the small bottles contains the name of a verymon alchemical drug. But the wooden box isbeled Do not touch and the contents are unknown. I feel a somewhat disturbing sensation that contact is strictly prohibited. While lightly greeting students with familiar faces, I took a seat. This time, I sat around the middle section. The teacher who is in charge of todays lesson is a female teacher, Cornelia Schwefel. She is a woman with a gentle atmosphere, and I hope she doesnt have any question to be asked like the previous lesson. It seems that the teacher hasnt arrived at the ssroom yet. In the meantime, I kept preparing the instruments such as the athanor. Students who have forgotten the athanor for the ss, I suggest you to inform me about that now. When I took out various tools from my leather bag, there was a familiar voice. When I raised my face, I could see the back of someone with short ck hair. us-sama? Why are you in the Elementary Alchemy ss? Im both the assistant and observer. What. Is it inconvenient if I stay here, Erica? He directed suspicious eyes at me. Since Im scared of him getting angry, I made a follow-up immediately. No, nothing like thatbut, whose assistant-cum-observer are you? You will know if you think about it a little. You can count the people who exercise their power with iron fist on me with one hand. Saying so, us looked at the entrance to the ssroom. As I was drawn in, I also focused my attention on that ce. The tall figure of a man entered the ssroom gantly, his navy blue coat with luxurious golden thread embroidery fluttering behind him. It is a handsome young man with enticing features with the same golden-colored hair and green eyes as me. His right eye is equipped with a monocle with demonic eye magic, and a smile appeared on his lips. He is in his mid-twenties, but his smile is as sparkling as that of a boy. No matter how I look, that is not Schwefel-sensei. No, lets face the reality soon. The one who entered is my older brother, Eduart Aurelia. Why is Onii-sama here? Before I could voice my doubt out loud, my brother walked steadily and went up to the teachers tform. Yaa, greetings. My cute students. Are you enjoying your first day in the magic academy? For many of you, this is our first time meeting. I am Eduart Aurelia. Schwefel-sensei took an extended leave on a short notice due to some circumstances of her parents home, so during this time I will be in charge of the Elementary Alchemy ss. Itll be just for a short while, but lets be friends. When he gave a greeting with a big smile full of service, shouts of joy rose from the female students in the ssroom. Speaking of which, Im not a regr teacher. I think there will be many shorings. I want you to tell me if I make some mistakes or if there are some things you dont understand. Y-yes! Does sensei have a girlfriend!? The one who raised her hand was one of the group of girls who seemed to be from Aurelia. While the girls were saying Kya~ kya~, they looked at the female student who took up such heroic action. Now, now, just keep the questions rted to the lesson. Questions unrted to the lesson can be asked when I am not acting as a teacher. My brother said so with a sweet but carrying voice, and winked as he took off his monocle. The female students voices became even louder. Ah, right, as I am supposed to substitute for this ss together with Scmmberg-sensei of the Golem sses, make sure youre not absent on my turns, okay? When Eduart-oniisama called out, the girls answered Ye~s with their voice. It seems that he grabbed the female students hearts very quickly. That was a matter of course. It is obvious that the lip service was too excessive. What are you doing, Onii-sama? Erica, there is a wrinkle between your eyebrows. ! When us pointed it out, I held down my temple. Have I subconsciously been jealous of the girls who can say Kya~ kya~ to my brother? It seems that if one calls oneself a brocon, one will really be a brocon. That is the mysterious power of words to alter reality. I have to be careful. us seems to have finished distributing the athanors to the students who had forgotten to bring it while my brother was introducing himself. He who was empty-handed for some reason took a seat next to me. us-sama, if you are an assistant, shouldnt you return to the tform? I will go when I am called. But, I think Eduart will feel saved if I am watching you here. Im also worried about taking my eyes off of you. When I asked with a low voice with my line of sight still facing the teacher, that sort of answer came out. As usual us is a worry-wart. Well, I may be at risk and am not trusted. My brother on the teachers tform began preparing several instruments on the desk. A star crystalmp, a cylinder made of ck metal, a pedestal propping up gears and a rotation mechanism and a palm-sized golem. After preparing the instruments, my brother showed a serious expression and opened his mouth while fiddling with the teachers pointer in his hand. What should I teach in this Elementary Alchemy lesson? Be it the contents of the textbook or the correct use of the experimental tools. I want to teach you about the attitude you should take when stepping into an unknown area. As he said so, my brother raised the teachers pointer. Huh? If I look closely, the teachers pointer has unexpectedly been reced by a wand. When my brother waved the wand once, multiple magic circles were deployed at once. Its the Mage Finger spell that I have used before. However, this seems to be a specialized wand which has been multiplexed and has its range extended. By many invisible fingers, the curtains were closed all at once. In the darkened ssroom, only the pale light of the star crystalmp above the desk was illuminating the surroundings. My brother hung a ck cover over themp and shielded the light. No, if I look closely, its not aplete darkness, and a slight light is still visible. The golem started to move the gears in the rotating mechanism. The light projected on the ceiling also began to slowly rotate at such a speed that it would be unnoticed unless one looked closely. When I looked closely, it was an exquisite imitation of the starry sky of this world. My brother seems to have made a homemadearium. In alchemy, all the world is considered to be a distorted expression projected from an original pattern (idea). When we take this starlight magtern as a simile, themp is the original pattern while our world is nothing more than the illusion of a single projected star. Under the false starry sky, my brother started speaking slowly. The purpose of the alchemists is to arrive at the idea. To reach that end goal, we have to solve the expression leading to it. However, we dont truly know what the idea is, nor how to reach it. Therefore, the alchemists set a single substance as a signpost. My brother cut off his words and added something to the device at hand. A line of light corresponding to Pris took on a golden, strong sparkle. That is gold. Therefore, we are aiming for the gold transmutation. The way to the pattern and gold is far and steep and no one knows the right path. The goal may be wrong. The road itself may be shut off. But, even if that road is wrong, we wont know until we start walking. Once again, when my brother operated the device, the golden light disappeared. Instead the number of stars increased many times, and the stars that were originally visible began to shine brighter. It became a sky full of stars like the one you see in the mountains. This is currently nothing but an imitation, but setting our signpost is a challenge to a grand re-creation. If there exist gods that created the idea, it is a challenge to the work of gods. If there is a distant, higher order world created by means of the idea, it is a challenge to that ce. Even if it is an unreachable step, we shouldnt be afraid to step forward. I think that the reckless challenge that seems barbaric is truly wonderful. When my brother waved the wand again, the curtains quickly opened and the ssroom brightened. The students had captivated eyes and looked like they had just woken up from a dream. Eduart-oniisama looked around the students and spoke with a gentle voice. The time wille when you have to step into an unknown area that has not been marked with the forerunners footprints. The wilderness without a signpost where you dont know the correct answer and there is no guarantee that you can arrive somewhere. In such a case, I would be very happy if you remember this lesson and make it part of your courage to challenge the unknown territory. My brother stared at the far side with a look like a dreamer and finished his words. I have been studying alchemy with emphasis on practicality for survival. But now I realized that in alchemy, there is also a side full of dreams like what my brother said. Im gonna have to get used to it, but I feel like I can learn with a fresh feeling. Unexpectedly, my brother pped his hand. The students, including me, corrected our posture. Now then, footprints of the pioneers, this is your first step into them. It is an unknown area for you guys, but be sure to step in. The theme is cockatrice. It is a monstro of petrification that everyone knows of. My brother went down the tform and slowly walked between the experiment tables. The monstro named cockatrice is very dangerous. As you all know because it has the ability to petrify in its whole body. The part where the power of petrification is particrly strong is its spine, when it bes a fossil naturally, it is said that the force is further concentrated. As he walked, my brother took off his alchemists gloves and took out another gloves. Compared to the usual fashionable design gloves, this one looked like a rather worn out working gloves. Although this material is a little bit dangerous to handle, the spells that can be extracted are simple but elegant, and it is suitable for training to extract alchemical effects for the first time. My brother wore the working gloves and tapped the boxes that were in front of the nearest student with a fingertip. Well, the box in front of you. I guess you have been worrying about it, huh. Inside of that box is the fossil of cockatrices spine. As written there, it is very dangerous, so dont touch it until there is an instruction, alright? I have prepared anti-petrification medicine, but I still dont rmend touching it. Why is that? A student who was in front of my brother raised his hand and asked. Hearing that question, my brother smiled nastily. Well. Thats because this medicine is very bitter. It is to the extent that you would regret and think that you should have stayed petrified. When my brother joked with a loud voice, the ssroom broke intoughter. My brother took out the anti-petrification medicines from his pocket and put it on each experiment table. The main ingredients are mandragora and lizard. Mixing in acidic ingredients and essential oils ofmon rue will increase the effect. When preparing in case of an emergency, you may substitutemon vinegar for the solvent. My brother who went around the ssroom went up to the tform again and picked up a chalk. Even while talking, my brother wrote the purpose and procedure of the experiment on the ckboard. Now then, lets move to the experiment soon. Please open page six of the textbook. The objective is to separate the petrification effect contained in the fossil of the cockatrice from it, putting it into the solvent in form of a spell, making it a paralysis potion. Among you, who has made potions using athanor before? About 80% of the students raised their hand on the question. I was hesitant to raise my hand. I have used athanor a couple of times, but I have never seeded in making a potion. Wonderful. Sensei is pleased that there are lots of enthusiastic students. Lets light up the fire in the athanor. The experienced people will help the inexperienced people. Once again, my brother watched the students while walking between the experiment tables. My brother and us were helping some students. Making sure that everyones preparation ispleted, my brother called out to the students. Now, lets open the lid of the wooden box. First of all, there should be the same gloves like the ones I wear, so wear them properly before opening the inner lid. Sensei, I dont have gloves. Oops, thats terrible. Hand out the spare gloves. Others who have no gloves, raise your hands. Students who are wearing their gloves should open the inner lid and ce the fossil in the sk while taking care not to touch it directly. He gave directions to us and distributed the gloves. I have gloves, so lets proceed to the next process. I reced my gloves with the working gloves and opened the inner lid. A fossil piece of only about 3 mm square was ced on cotton. Even with this size, it should be quite expensive. As might be expected of a royal institution, this magic academy wasvishly supplied with good teaching materials. First of all, once you put the cockatrice fossil in a sk, add a sk worth of the first chemical solution and start heating it up. After a while, the flow of magical power that will form the foundation will be generated. Using apincette, I carefully picked up the cockatrice fossil and moved it to arge sk made of quartz. Then, I carefully inserted the first chemical liquid so as not to ssh the liquid, and put the sk into the furnace. After a while, fragments of something looking like Aurelias magical characters came up on the surface of the athanor. Is this the urrence of the fundamental magical flow? Next, add a drop of the second chemical which is a stabilizer using a pipette and build the spell written on page 6. At this time, you must make sure to build it with the athanor tightly sealed. I opened the athanor and added a drop from the second bottle with a pipette. At the moment when the two kinds of liquids mixed, purple smoke blew up and a small light appeared to blink inside the liquid. When I carefully added the chemicals, I could see my brother behind the athanor. My brother stopped at my table and looked at my skill. Wonderful. If you keep your careful work as is, you will be a great alchemist. Thank you, Sensei. I smiled at my brothers gentle smile. My older brother is the type to praise and push the students to perform better. Even though I understand that most of his words are ttery, for some reason I still get excited. My brother spoke to the students who have noticed other things and went around the ssroom. In the case of a person who is likely to disturb the spell construction in the athanor, consider putting in a somewhatrger, total quantity of the second liquid, over the course of several times. I think it would be better to put the second liquid in a ratherrge amount. For several drops of the second chemical liquid, I observed the mixture carefully. Would it be okay now? In the flow of the fundamental magical power, I began incorporating the spell. Then, the spellponents I had in mind appeared as letters and lines on the surface and in the periphery of the athanor and consequently vanished. As expected, it seems that the spell was distorted and broken. Still, I repeatedly constructed the spell carefully again and again. I wonder how many times it had been. In front of me, the magic spell I had begun to construct was disturbed again and even the magical flow itself was likely to disappear. I quickly stopped this distorted and close to broken spell. Aah, if only this distortion didnt get in the way Then, lets meet again in this ss in four days! The next thing I saw was that Eduart-oniisama was giving a speech to end the lesson. Looking next to me, us had written something on several sheets of paper. Oh, I must have suffered from a petrification effect from cockatrice a while ago. us looked up at me and raised his face. My brother came close to me with a relieved expression. It seems that you have finally returned to your senses. maybe. You were not moving the whole time because you received the petrification effect you were practicing on. Dont ever interfere directly with the spell structure in the athanor again. Right. I tried to directly modify the copsing spell. But, why did I get petrified until the ss ended? Since there is us, he should be able to quickly dispel it, so why? As I was thinking about it, us exchanged looks with my brother as if uneasy. Well, Erica. us-kun tried to dispel it with all his strength, but Sorry. It seems my power was not enough. No, umI thought that us-sama will be able to dispel my immature spell in the blink of an eye. Your stop effect was at an abnormal level of Hold and it was very tough even with the highest rank Dispel. As I was told, I didnt even recognize thepse of time just before the petrified state. Even if I couldnt move my body, in the normal Hold effect, non-voluntary organs such as the spirit and the internal organs still move. Why do such wasteful and powerful effects only ur at times like this? Thinking that I should at the very least apologize, I wrote down the lesson just now. us handed out a bundle of vellum papers which summarized the content of the lesson with a meticulous touch. Im sorry that I was holding unfavorable thoughts about him in my mind earlier. I was wondering whether to make a specialized wand for Dispel, but us-kun advised me not to do it. No, really, please stop it, Onii-sama. It seems that a bad reputation will be attached to me for interrupting the ss and monopolizing the popr teacher. Even so, my brother is sweet to me. But, as expected of my Erica. Saying so, Eduart-oniisama grinned and gently stroked my hair. Hm? Im happy that you stroked my hair, but what is it? What, Erica. You, are you not aware of it? What is it? The reason why Erica was petrified is because the effect didnt dissolve in the medium, and it flowed into you who was interfering with it directly. The effect itself was unusually powerful and it was not the chemicals but you that was infused with the paralysis effect. Think over it, setting these two circumstances aside. When Onii-sama and us told me, it finally dawned on me. Ah, Idid I seed in transmutation for the first time? I was so distracted by my mistakes that I didnt notice it. From the depth of my chest, joyfulness surged up. Even though I had already given up thinking nothing would happened anyway. Congrattions, Erica. Finally your hard work has been rewarded. My brother who is sweet and gentle congratted me. And us was also smiling with a gentle expression, which I couldnt imagine from his usual days. Chapter 102 - School Life (part three)

Chapter 102: School Life (partthree)

After the Elementary Alchemy ss, I headed for the dining hall. From the whirling questions and writings on the ckboard to beingpletely paralyzed, I was having a hard time, but it was lunch atst. I feel a bit of my nervousness leaving me. At the entrance of the dining hall, I was joined by Tricia and Marquia. Marquia is from the South Dorm, but no one seems to object, so the three of us went to the table for the West Dorm. Even so, Erica-sama, is it fine for you to be here? The seat for the Dynameis is over there Yes, I am just an assistant, so Im still on the general seat. Its tiring to be surrounded by the so-called special students. Even more when there is a stake involved. Compared to that, these two peoples stories are more fun. Tricia is the youngest daughter of Baron Rails, who dedicated his life to the research of perpetual motion engine. Marquia is the eldest daughter of Viscount Jonas, who has studied hypotheses on the maturation process of hatchlings of small-ss dragons for many years. When I listened to the stories about their parents, topic about cutting-edge technologies that I didnt know popped out. There are even the stories unrted to money and ties of obligation, just carefree things. Todays topic is about the wonderful teachers. By the way, is it true that Eduart-sama teaches Elementary Alchemy? Yes. I was surprised when my brother came in. I envy you that the one teaching Elementary Summoning Magic is Clochydd-sensei. Erica-sama is blessed with luck to get such teachers. Oh right, they said they couldnt choose either subjects. It seems that Tricia chose Advanced Alchemy and Elementary Golem Engineering, while Marquia chose Dragon Species Research and Ancient Language. My teachers are all elderly people. Oh my, my sses are all staffed with women. We got Magizoology for the fifth and sixth periods and we can finally have lesson together. Im looking forward to the next lesson. All of us can finally have a lesson together. While saying so, what Marquia-san is looking forward to is Actorius-sensei, right? That, well, umbecause, he is a very nice gentleman. I agree with you. Even though they talk like this, it seems these two already have a proper fianc who were decided by their parents. But, they are still in high spirits when they look at the Dynameis and the male teachers. I can understand such feelings. I dont want to be in love, but I want to long for love. The time spent in the academy is precious, it allows us to admire the prince-like existences. But, Ive heard that Magizoology is very difficult. Eh, is that so? It will be fine. Both of you, if you have some trouble, please leave it to me. When I became anxious, Marquia gave a follow-up. Oh right, Marquia is a brave magical beast trainer. We finished our meal while talking about it boisterously, and then the three of us headed for the Magizoology ssroom. Thest lesson for today is Actorius-senseis Magizoology. Todays lesson is inside the school buildings ssroom, but it seems that it can be an outdoor lesson depending on the content of the lesson. While talking to Tricia and Marquia, we passed through the beeswax-colored corridor. I intended to arrive early, but one person is already there. Its Actorius-sensei. Ah, everyone, youre quite early, arent you? Sensei is the one who hase too early. No, thatthis is my first lesson, so I dont want to bete Actorius-sensei smiled nervously. As usual he is clumsy but has an earnest personality. But the first impression seems to be perfect, Tricia and Marquia have a gentle expression as if seeing something lovely. There is something like a cloth-covered box on the desk. What is this? That is something interesting for the lesson. Please be assured that it is docile and harmless. Although its appearance might be a little bit surprising. Yes, Im looking forward to it. I wonder if its a magical beast used in todays lesson. This Magizoology ss is a lesson about domesticated magical beastsit is a lesson about creatures with magical power. The desks are the same kind of desk as the one in Elementary Alchemy ss, and the three of us sat together. In ordance with the number of chairs, there are arge transparent ss bottle and two types of vials. Other students came into the ssroom after a while. It seems that Chloe and Beatrice also are taking this lesson. They are on the desk next to us. Everyone seems to be here, so I think I will start the lesson. Actorius-sensei looked a little nervous. While correcting his misaligned sses by pushing the bridge with his index and middle fingers, he started the lesson. I am Elric Actorius who is in charge of Magizoology. Lets learn together happily for theing year. Now then, I will show you all our friends for today. Sensei pulled off the cloth covering the big box on the desk. There was a container made of ss that looked like an aquarium tank. In the aquarium tank, there appeared to be a lot of something small and white wriggling about. A scream rose from some of the students sitting in the front. This magical beast is a magical beast called white worm. Concentrating my eyes, I saw the container packed full with some form of hairless caterpirs that reminded me of silkworms. People who looked at it from the front row seem pitiful. Tricia who is sitting next to me, after realizing what is packed inside, also raised a hitched voice. Meanwhile, Marquia is convinced that it is the best choice for the first lesson. Seventy percent of the magical beasts raised on Ichthyes are native to the continent of Karkinos. Most of the currently importedmagical beasts have been subjected to breeding, are domesticated, easy to handle and friendly to humans. Actorius-sensei thrust his hand into the tank and took out one of them. He wore gloves, but he was able to grab it in a sh. While putting a white worm on the palm of his hand, Actorius-sensei smiled and continued with his lecture. This child seems scary at first nce, but please rest assured that it is a docile and cute child. Triciasplexion was visibly bing worse. For people who hate bugs, this must be difficult, huh. Im okay if its a hairless caterpir or a silkworm. But, if it looks likethatck and quick guy1, I feel like I wont even be able to move. Also, white worms are bred as they are useful as baits for other magical beasts. Use this opportunity to get used to handling them. Ah, thats right, if you eat them raw you will get abdominal pain, so be careful. Bait, huh. Well, it might be important if one handles magical beasts as a livestock. Those containing magical power are preferred for magical beasts baits. Even so, is that warning even needed? I dont know whether that was a joke or not, and the other students also seem to be having trouble reacting to that. Because the individuals that have been created also have the ability to divide themselves, if you give a lot of magical power at once, they will divide and proliferate themselves, which causes an explosive increase in number. When breeding white worms, you must always be careful of giving too much magical power. Now then, which one of you knows how to stop this division and proliferation? When Actorius-sensei asked the question, Marquia raised her hand slowly. After making sure that no one raises their hands besides Marquia, Actorius-sensei chose her. Well, Jonas-san. The white worms will not be able to breathe if their spiracle2is covered with oil. Utilizing their trait where they will be in a state of apparent death when their breathing stops, we can seal their division by pouring or applying oil. Yes, thats correct. Actorius-sensei smiled happily. After this, everyone will be asked to make the white worm proliferate and stop. First of all, I will distribute one to each person, so please bring the ss bottle on your desk to my desk. Therger vial on your desk contains olive oil, while the smaller one contains mixed solution of alraune extract and light blue slime extract. Add the mixed solution to the white worm and increase it to about three and four, then pour oil immediately and put them in a state of apparent death. ording to Actorius-senseis instructions, the students received one white worm one after another. Looking closely, it is a simple hairless caterpir which doesnt have intimidating patterns or protusions. It isnt as bad as I thought. From her face, Tricia already reached her limit, and she turned her face away from her ss bottle with all her power. Oh my, such an obedient and good child. With a sideway nce at Tricia who is frightened, Marquia proceeded with the division experiment smoothly. Marquia held the white worm with a pincette and dropped two drops of the mixture. The white worm grew with strange popping noises and became three times longer. As I kept looking at it, it became constricted in two ces and into an exact trisect, which suddenly came off and became three equal parts. Fufu, how lovely. Marquia quickly poured oil on them skillfully. The oiled white worms quickly stopped moving. There was also one which did not receive the oil directly, but Marquia gently shook the ss bottle which caused the worm to drop into the oil and enter a state of apparent death. How skillful. This is Marquias real ability, huh. Tricia and I took Marquias advice and handled the growth of the white worms. After dropping a drop of the mixture, I looked at its state. It grew slightly. It seems that was an insufficient quantity for it to split itself. After another drop, the division began. Somehow I remember the process of making a wiener. I dont think it looks delicious, but this isnt that bad. After it increased to three, I stopped it by pouring oil quickly. This is Erica-samas first time but youre good at this. Is that so? Marquia-san is the most familiar with this. Ufu, I am used to this in real life. It seems that it ismonly bred as baits for dragons, and she is used to this kind of method on daily basis. Just what kind of Viscounts daughter gets ustomed to the growth of white worms? That sort of question came to my mind, but well, she seems reliable. T-t-t-t-this kind of practice is outrageous, Erica-sama. Ah, its difficult to hit Ah, Tricia-san, it gradually absorbs magical power even without applying it directly. If you drip that much Eh. In Tricias bottle, the division had already begun. Explosive chain of proliferation was urring just like what Actorius-sensei said earlier. Tricia hurriedly poured the rest of the olive oil in the area where it increased to about ten. T-this was an easy victory Tricia turned pale as she clutched my sleeve while trembling. For those who hates insects this would be difficult, huh. Thank you for your hard work. By the way, I wonder if Chloe and Beatrices practice is also going well. A scream rose from the back of the ssroom when I moved my eyes to Chloe. K-kyaaa~~~~! When I turned around, on a table at the back, the white worm already grew up to the mouth of the bottle, and it seemed to be overflowing. On the table is a vial of mixed solution that seems to have fallen. Aah, this is pretty bad. Aah~~ now youve done it, huh. Ille to you now! Actorius-sensei rushed up quickly. However, he was one step toote, one white worm fell onto the mixture on the table. The mass of explosively increased white worms staggered the other vials that were on the desk, and further proliferated by absorbing the magical powers. It was like a snowslide. The moment when the surrounding students began to panic, the mass of worms was wrapped in a film-like white bubble. It is the magic of Grease that Actorius-sensei deployed. The white masses stopped moving immediately. I managed it somehoweveryone, please rest assured, everything is alright now, see? You guys, please leave your desk as is, and move to the vacant desk and resume the experiment. Actorius-sensei seems rxed as he picked up a broom and swept the white worms which were in the state of apparent death. At various ces in the ssroom, the students started to resume the experiment more carefully. All the students finished practicing from the growth of the worm to the state of apparent death. Looking at the table next to ours, Chloe was looking happily at the bottle full of oiled white worms. Was it intentionally increased? Beatrice who held a bottle containing arge amount of white worms in front of me was somewhat pale. The practice ended, but Actorius-senseis lecture continued. Wild species of white worms also has the characteristics of division and proliferation. The wild species also has poison resistance and fire resistance, and is very dangerous if you encounter them in a closed space. Its physical tolerance is also high, it will proliferate instead if you attack it carelessly with sword or magic. It would be best if there is oil, but it would be effective to freeze it or paralyze it with electric shock, Actorius-sensei went on. Oh right, the wild species also has a strong telepathic ability and hypnotic attacks. So, never handle it alone. Such terrible information popped out. Speaking of which, there was Wand of Grease among Onii-samas supplies that were prepared in the Ruins of Visitors. With those lineup, I wonder if that means there were some worms. The contents of the lecture shifted to talk about habitat areas, history of domestication, and its current use in the industries. The domestication of the white worms almost solved the logistic problem of the dragon. Also about just how many hunters were sacrificed to gain this magical beast. After a serious exnation, the white worms were gathered inside a nket for some reason, and apparently if one grills it with herbs and eats it, it will taste like almonds. It is fun toe up with such knowledge. And then the sound of the bell signalling the end of the lesson reverberated. Everyone greeted Actorius-sensei unanimously and dispersed. Actorius-sensei collected the multiplied white worms. Its impressive that Chloe looked somewhat regretful as she returned her bottle. The three of us passed through the beeswax corridor on the way back. Light stained in a light orange color was filtering in from the window. On the floor of the corridor, the students long shadows were growing. Today was hard, huh, Tricia-san, Marquia-san. I dont want to do this everyday Oh my, Tricia-san, its not everyday. We have a day off on the seventh day, right? Jeez! Thats not what I mean Tricia said so as she sulked, Marquia and Iughed. Somehow, this was an after school time with very pleasant vibes. For me, this school life which is the first time in more than ten years, including from my previous life, is a storm of nostalgia and freshness. Days like this are not bad either. I will be careful so that I have no regret. Thinking that way, the first day of ss at the magic academy passed. Chapter 103 - School Life (part four)

Chapter 103: School Life (partfour)

Six days passed in no time so quickly. Tomorrow will be the first holiday. Because we were anticipating a holiday, the school building after school was somewhat lively. Many students were going out to y in the town. From the day I entered the academy up to yesterday, I have been going around after school looking at the facilities in the academy. At first, I tried going to the cathedral and the chapel. I went to the garden and magical botanical garden these past few days. Being a student after a long time also helps, but it is a lot of fun going around the academy. Not only justing up with measures for the death gs, but I will also try to enjoy my fun student life greedily in the meantime. Now then, I wonder what should I do today. While clearing away the Magic Mineralogy which was thest lesson for today, I think carefully about where to go. Speaking of what I havent visited yet, it is the Phantom Beasts Museum, the Magic Library, and therge stable. Im interested in all of them, so Im unable to make up my mind. Alright, lets go to the library today. I will head for the Magic Library after drinking tea at the grand dining hall. As I was walking down the corridor, I saw two peopleing over. us and Auguste. Ive deliberately avoided meeting the two of them outside the sses. Apparently, strange rumors about myself have been making the rounds, although I dont know the details. I have enough self-awareness that my behavior was not good, so I didnt want to bother the two of them. But since our eyes have already met, it seems impossible for me to escape and hide now. How rare it is for us to meet at this time, Erica. Youre going to the grand dining hall, huh. Its a bit early for dinner, are you going to drink tea? Yes, Ive been thinking of getting some tea for a while now. Therefore, I will have to excuse myself. While answering with a mild smile as much as possible, I aim for a quick retreat. Tea, huh. In that case,e to the student councils lounge sometimes. Thats right, why dont youe and have some snack just for a moment? Lounge, is it? Speaking of which, Ive never seen it before. Its difficult to escape from this situation, both physically and from my standpoint. Well, thank you for inviting me then. I should obey obediently rather than avoiding it. I judged so, and they brought me to the second floor of the former reception hall, some distance away from the school building. Although it is an educational institution that only has buildings of good quality, the room dedicated to the student council is even more luxurious. For example, just by stepping on theid down crimson carpet, it is of a level that shows a clear quality difference. The vividness of the color usage of the furniture and the pleasing decorative nts makes one feel that it is a design typical of Ignitia. The chandeliers used delicate ss work extensively and the two chaise lounges are amorous red. A group of seniors came out of the room as we entered. We greeted the three high-ranking youngdies of Ignitia as we passed each other. It feels as if the lounge has been reserved by us. us and Auguste were sitting side by side on the chair by the window, while I sat down on the seat across them. Tea and sweets came out as soon as Auguste asked the servant who was in the room. It feels like a room where special students gather. Ah~ white worm, huhin every grade there is always that one guy who will do something like that in that ss. That was an unfortunate ident. I was talking about the gist of the incidents that happened since I entered. White worm mass proliferation in Magizoology seems to be a failure that was also done by their ssmates. That said, I heard from Actorius that Eduart got buried in white worms once. Eh, Onii-sama did? Aah, Onii-sama, how pitiful. Um, us. Werent you forbidden to speak about that? oops. Keep this a secret. us averted his eyes unnaturally. Perhaps, there are other stories of my brothers failure which he was forbidden to speak about. My brother likes to look good, so it is possible. Harold only has lessons in Golem Engineering, huh Has he been exempted from sses he has already taken at the local school? Yes, thats right. Ah~ Harold is a freshman, but in reality, he has lots of free time, huh Harold seems to be taking only advanced sses, and after that he seems to be absorbed in his favorite research and work. There is nomon lesson other than Advanced Golem Engineering with me. We enjoyed the tea time with tea-cake and these sort of trifling conversation. us has almost finished magic-rted lessons, and now he seems to be handling intermediate-level alchemy. However, because hes terrible atnguage specifications, only Golem Engineering is impossible for him to take. How surprising. Even us the universal superstar has something he cant do, huh. Auguste talks about the growth of Blumbell and Briar. Both of them are growing up to be able to withstand riding, and now they seem to be as big as a horse. I havent met them since Auguste entered the academy, so I should go and see them in therge stable when the opportunity arises. Speaking of which, there is a story that a bottle of white worms has been lost from therge stable. Being what they are, the thought of that is a little bit scary. I hope they havent proliferated in strange ces. Once the talk settled down, the bells of the chapel in the academy resounded. Oops, I spent too much time here. Its this time already. Then, I will take my leave I said so and got up from the chaise lounge. There is also a curfew at the dormitory so I wont have time to look around the library if I dont hurry. Well, do you have some errand? Im nning to go to the Magic Library. I was looking forward to it since its rumored that this library is thergest on the continent. I see. Since you came all the way here, let me guide you to the library. No, thank you. When I answered immediately, us who was about to get up sat down on the couch once again. Oh, his gaze is somehow intense. An immediate reply, huh. Think about it, if I bring along someone who has many female fans like us-sama, the resulting jealousy will be scary. Me? Theres someone with such praiseworthy preference? There is. Isnt it obvious? us-sama Even though many female students are sending out their longing gazes. To not notice such things, what a dense person. I wonder how high his skill for not caring is. Right, I think us would have to wait here. So, lets go, Erica. Auguste-sama. Augusteyou Hm, whats wrong? Auguste was going to apany me while feigning ignorance. Well, unlike us, I guess he knew about his situation and was just messing around. Auguste-sama has a lot of enthusiastic worshipers regardless of gender, and they are more frightening than us fans. Regardless of genderaah, yeah, I guess there is something like that In particr, it seems there is an extremelyrge number of men. They already feel like religious fanatics. Hahahathats true. Why is that? When the hard fact was thrust at him, Augsute suddenly weakened exaggeratedly. Indeed, it seems easy to devote crazy faithfulness to boys. It may be a good thing for the future that there are many retainers with high loyalty, but it is quite difficult as their feelings are heavy. In other words, I really dont want to be seen with the two of you in such a conspicuous ce. By any chance, is this because of the unrelenting scandals that follow around you? Do you think that it will inconvenience us? Well, thats He pointed it out perceptively. Especially, Auguste would be worried because in the past he had hardships because of scandals like this. Somehow I feel guilty, so I averted my eyes away from his anxious purple eyes. If its about your scandals, even I have heard about it. You are rumored as an outrageous wicked woman in Hafan. What the heck did you do for that to happen? Well, my behavior was surely bad, huh. Its probably just reaping what I sowed. Youre still saying that like its somebody elses problem. With us questioning me, I looked back on my life. Memories of when I was being mischievous came to mind one after another. Too many things came to mind, and I cannot narrow it down. What I know is the rumors that said you are an excessive spender who likes to splurge. All alchemists who are collecting wands and golem materials may be simr to you. An excessive spender, huhits because I bought not only the materials but also two warehouse districts of Knot Reed What!? Even if I say so myself, I also think that it was a terrible waste, a splurge. us widened his eyes when I immediately gave a reply. Auguste smiled while speaking with a squeezed out voice for some reason. Whyd you do that, again? I have collected lots ofrge materials to make wands By any chance, was it because of the kraken and sea serpents? It was an unfortunate ident that I had encountered a giant sea serpent, but fortunately, I got lots of materials because of that. What do you mean fortunately! us criticized me fiercely. Because from the viewpoint of the local residents, isnt it just too awful if ships in the area continue sinking? And if one leaves a dead body that contains high-concentration of magical power in the sea, there is a risk that it will generate morerge magical beasts, so it really was an unavoidable measure. I heard that you bought the achievement of subjugating the giant sea serpent from the Hunter Guild. Its better to leave that scandal unresolvedbecause the nickname Abyss Killer is difficult to eptaah, maybe I should ask the guild once more to spread the rumor that the fact I defeated the abyss serpent was a false report Youwhy the heck is the truth worse than the scandals Their expressions were past being worried and into amazement. I feel guilty, so I looked away from the two of them and watched thendscape outside the window. Aah, the leaves of the trees that would be colored soon are beautiful. Couldnt you have helped any of this, Erica There was nothing to be helped, us-sama. But, in Ignitia you have a favorable impression. You made a big donation to the church, didnt you? I was troubled on how to spend the money, so that saved me some trouble I thought that the budget of the churches in Ignitia would suffer due to the removal of the contaminated altars, so I donated most of the assets that I gained by selling the marine magical beasts. Those beasts grew because of the scattered magical power stolen unjustly from the altars near Knot Reed, so it was only natural to use them to restore the altars. Rather, I feel guilty because it feels like embezzlement unless I give it back to the church or the local people. Thats why, it will be troublesome if the two of you have bad rumors for being seen together with me who has lots of groundless rumors of my misdeeds As I said so, I intended to refuse to go to the library together, but us and Augusteughed as they looked at each other. Today is the sixth day. Dont you know that there arent that many people who are in the library at this time? Many students are ying in the town as recreation, so you dont need to be so alert. Ahaah, I see. It wont be a problem even if youre with us. So, let us show you around. Even if someone sees us, isnt it normal for the student council seniors to guide their junior? I intended to turn them down politely, but they won me over. us and Auguste have aposed smile on their faces. Well, these two people may be a pretty difficult opponent when they are together. After all, there is no reason for me to refuse to go together with them, so I decided to go to the Magic Library with the two of them. Chapter 104 - School Life (part five)

Chapter 104: School Life (partfive)

In the center of the Royal Magic Library, a hexagonal tower made of beeswax limestone arose. There are seven floors above the ground. Along with the seven floors underground, it is a huge building with 14 floors in total. There is a rumor which says that this building has thergest amount of books on Ichthyes. Because this building has existed since the era when books were more valuable than they are now, it has been devised to avoid thieves everywhere. It seems that the room with important books was made to confuse intruders with itsplicated arrangements and hard-to-remember structures. In addition to that, the magic to remove thieves has also been incorporated. It seems that there are also many other magic to protect books such as fire control and air conditioning management. Once we entered the room, there was an old man sitting on an easy chair while ying with a brown small dragon and holding a book. He is the blind library director, Georges Orbis. When we lightly bowed as we entered, he nodded back as though he could see. It seems that he read the book and recognized his surroundings using the dragons vision. Do both of you go to the library frequently? Just asionally. I seldome here. No, no, us hangs around this ce frequently, right? Both us and Auguste are hard-working people. Without being conceited about ones own talents, one should train daily and umte information. If there is a library with plenty of books about the field one is interested in, one should take advantage of it. Thats not true. I have a business on the third floor basements library out of the fourteen floors. Aa, its the area for ancient magic which is forbidden to loan and to bring your own writing materials. It seems like you, huh~ I see. For us who is studying Ancient Magic, he will have to go back and forth the library since its forbidden to lend the book. There is little meaning in banning it. Things like spell, its only a matter of memorization and keeping it. Huh, all the ancient magic spellbooks are encrypted and have the same thickness as a brick, right? The only one who can think of memorizing that kind of thing is us-sama. Is that so? No, they are just spells, not a dictionary or some story, so you can easily memorize it when you get used to it to some extent. us-sama, if it really was easy, everyone wouldve been able to use ancient magic. Kuh us averted his eyes with a bitter look. This person hasnt gotten used to the fact that he is privileged. Well, since it is a matter of utilizing time effectively and focusing efforts, there is no reason to me him. B-by the way, Auguste. Eduart wasmenting your deed. Hm~? Is that so? Onii-sama did? When there are materials he wants to read and he goes to the library, youre always one step ahead and borrow them. Hahaha, sorry about that. By the way, I feel like Auguste and my brother have the same hobby. They both like dubious legends and ancient anecdotes. If youre really sorry, leave the rare books that are prohibited to borrow on the shelf. UhI got permission to do that That shouldnt be the formal procedure. Do it in moderation. Well, um, I will ept your advice. Auguste made an ambiguous remark as if he was ufortable. I learned the secret of the First Princes abuse of authority in an unexpected ce. I shouldnt inquire about it here. Ah~ look, Erica. The manuscript room is over there. Oh my, youre right. To escape from us hounding, Auguste suddenly changed the subject. In the direction where he pointed out, I could see the manuscript room where ancient-looking manuscripts were lined up at the rack. Even now, it seems that mages and alchemists are transcribing rare and dangerous grimoires. For students withmoner background and aristocratic students who have financial difficulties, working part-time to transcribe the manuscripts is highly rmended. After the manuscript room, we reached an area where the rows of bookshelves were lined up without a break. The bookshelves that reached the ceiling are a masterpiece that would make the private collection books of the nobles pale inparison. Come to think of it, do you have any purpose here? Well, lets see When us asked, I thought about it. Actually, I just wanted to look at the library, so I dont have a clear purpose. Aah, but, speaking of which, there is something I wanted to see. I would like to see the shelves of the Chained Library. Thats somewhere on the sixth floor. I think we can go upstairs from over there. In the direction pointed by us, it looked as if there was nothing. However, when I went around the back of the bookshelf, there were stairs. Oh, its in a ce like this? This is the structure to avoid thieves that Ive been hearing so much about, huh. This sort ofplexity has raised both the difficulty to find the books as well as the security. By the way, I wonder what kind of books are ced in the Chained Library. Normally, it would be the expensive and rare books, but this is a magic library. Since that is the case, what kind of books are there? By any chance, are the dangerous grimoires stored on the sixth floor? Nope, that sort of things are stored in the underground library. You need permission from the librarian or the director to browse the dangerous ones. The books in the Chained Library on the sixth floor are ordinary rare books. If were talking about the contents, they also contain dangerous heretic ideas. Heretic ideasI see. They are mainly books written on the Southern Continent. For example, sorcery using humans blood, scriptures rted to the eschatological1cult and that sort of things. At the Royal Magic Library, I heard that books containing heretic ideas are preserved without being discarded. This is not just due to generosity, it is to fight against dangerous ideasing from the outside or those that ur naturally. To trace the past dangerous thoughts back to the source and rify them. The famous books Altar as the Celebration of the Highest Existence and Psalms of the Zombies are around there. Auguste gave the titles of the dangerous banned books with a carefree tone of voice. Altar as the Celebration of the Highest Existence is a scripture of a godless fanatic cult that was prominent in the past Karkinos. It includes the doctrine of denying and destroying all the gods and religions rooted on thend. Tolerance is close to zero, it seems that persecution and genocide urred abnormally often. Psalms of the Zombies is a scripture of Casketia, or in other words, the vampires. In short, it seems like an ideology that let people leave their ties of obligation to the living and be immersed in a pleasant death. In addition to that, books about the ideology of decadence scribbled and created by the vampires, among other things, and books written before the alchemists heretic faction, Festival Faction, escaped to the Southern Continent also remain. Is there such a thing? Festival Faction is said to be the faction of the main criminal of Zaratans murder. In other words, they were those who betrayed Tirnanog and killed him. After killing Tirnanog and his friend, there is a legend that they took Aurelias forbidden techniques and fled to Karkinos. There are a few anecdotes about the alchemists who can only be thought of as monsters in the South. Their ideology is All living things should be celebrated, which seems to appeal for eternal life. As far as I can tell, there are only unusual books that seem to assault you with madness or petrification when youe in contact with them in the underground library. There is that sort of unusual book? Do you want to see it? Lets get permission next time. us-sama, I will decline because no matter how I think about it, I am stillcking. Because you are the only one who can browse that sort of books without difficulty, us. us probably offered it out of kindness, but it is a casual death g for me. Books that have unknown consequences just by reading them are impossible for me. Since I also umte goods and knowledge a lot, events that can be handled have increased. Still, being an alchemist, I am vulnerable to unforeseen circumstances. This is the big difference with the mages who have high ability to deal with unforeseen circumstances. As we talked, we climbed up and down the stairs, went through a route that felt like a long journey, and finally reached the sixth floor Somehow, I feel like the air is dustier than the other floors. In the narrow room with low visibility, the seasoned bookshelf is lined up. All the books packed inside the ceiling-high bookshelf are restrained by chains. This is my first time seeing a bookshelf that is strictly managed up to such extent. There really is a chain on everythinghow spectacr. The words that I carelessly said echoed more than I expected in the quiet room. Then, a figure appeared from the top of the bookshelf. Apparently, it seems to be a mage who used Levitate to fly. My apologies. Please refrain from entering from this point onward. Because we have a barrier to iste the spirit body. Wearing a flea-colored robe and a staff, a young man in his twenties with chestnut-colored hairnded lightly. From his appearance, he looks like a staff member of the library. Oh, I wonder if we interrupted his work. Oops, youre a freshman, huh. Nice to meet you, I am the librarian, Charles Owen. Owen said so with a nod of his head. He is a young man with charming plump features with a serious atmosphere. When you said spirit body, by any chance, did you mean the hanging ghost? It is as you have guessed, Your Highness. When Auguste responded, Owen slowly nodded. The moment that topic came out, a tingling air flowed. It seems we can finally rify the cause. Its embarrassing that it took us all these years to do it. Is it a real ghost then? No. Its not real, it seems that its a prank of an ill-natured alumni. I thought it was strange. Even though we used Consecrate2and Purify over the entire floor many times, it didnt work at all. Heh~ I see. Auguste seemed to be convinced, but uss expression became doubtful. It appears that he checked our surroundings with various types of demonic eye magic. This is my first time hearing that there is such a phenomenon in the library. Because it will only appear on the sixth floor. us only visits the underground library, right? It wasnt reflected on the demonic eye that I used. Thats right. Even when a mage examined it, they couldnt see it easily. It is also one of the seven wonders of the academy. Since most people do note to the sixth floor of suchbyrinth-like library, it is not famous. Even at this full-blown fantasy magic academy there are seven wonders, huh. No, no, speaking of which, in the third scenario there was a ghost story about Evil Spirit of All Souls Day. At the time when Lindis Magic Academy was in an excitement over All Souls Day, there was an outbreak of mysterious disappearances of the young girls of distinguished families. Meanwhile, everyone thought unanimously that it was due to the Evil Spirit of All Souls Day. On the night of All Souls Day, someone will either disappear or die every year. In the bustle of the festival, the corpse of the student that encountered the spirit arrived at the riverbank I mean, it was my corpse, though. Although I intend to break the g, what caused me to float on the river is still unclear. No way, this hanging ghost is not a death g, is it? Aah, everything is suspicious. I wonder if I should investigateno, this could be a snake3. I will keep in mind about the ghost of the sixth floor for the time being. In the end, on that day I just went around looking at the books I was interested in and returned to the dormitory quietly. Chapter 105 - School Life (part six)

Chapter 105: School Life (partsix)

Today is my first holiday since my enrollment. When I got up in the morning, there were both Tirnanog and Palug who returnedst night. The three of us had a simple breakfast with tea, boiled egg and toast, and at the same time, we decided to start a meeting that also serves as a status report. Well, first of all, please give me your report, Tir. Umu. For the moment, there is no sign of a monster that is likely to hurt her soon. Thats great. Hearing Tirnanogs words, I stroked my chest in relief. It is good news that it turned out the dangerous magical beasts and phantom beasts are not approaching. If Beatrice is already being targeted because I am out of the death route, I would feel too terrible to look at her. The woman named Beatrice is diligent and also has a good lifestyle. Because of her cautious personality, she will never jump into a dangerous ce by herself. However, there is one thing that worries me. What is it? I felt a vague but frequent presence mixed with hostility. There seems to be someone else watching thedy beside me. Do you know the identity of the observer? Unfortunately, I do not know exactly who it was because they cleverly blended with the crowd. If you use a demonic eye, you can trace the traces of their magical power. I seeand tracking them down is difficult, huh. Umu. But, it was a human presence after all. It wasnt any dangerous monster that you are concerned about. I threw a peeled soft-boiled egg into Tirnanogs mouth. It seems that hes happy with the moderate amount of salt and the right degree of boiling. I thought that attaching a guard on Beatrice was just my needless anxiety, but it may have been a good precaution in hindsight. Even if its trivial, I should keep track of the disturbing information. However, all things considered, what is their reason to keep watch on Beatrice? Is it a personal thing or do they want to pick a quarrel with her family? Is it possible for me to intervene in the first ce? Since there is not enough information, it seems I should just wait and see. On the other hand, Palug seems to be the most bloodthirsty among the three of us. She swished her tail left and right for a long time as she radiated uncontroble anger. The vampires seem to have resumed their contamination of the altars in full-scale. Their underlings are increasing. No wayis that okay? Isnt it hard to distinguish them? If they are an inexperienced vampire, you can easily distinguish it if you get used to it. Vampires retain the blood and soul of the people they prey on inside themselves. By regenerating those flesh, blood, and soul, vampires seem to be able to reproduce the figure and personality of another person. However, it is said that its a different story for young and new vampires. For example, even if they turn into a person they preyed on, they seem to be unable to reproduce the personality of that person well. It seems that kind of vampires can be identified by the umtion of small details, such as a sensation gap. For example, the difference in sensation of pain. Since their sense of pain bes diluted, they run without noticing their sprained feet. Lift a pot without noticing that it is boiling hot. They will exert power that goes beyond the originals physical ability and destroy the body. And thus, since it gets broken, they finally notice and regenerate it. It seems that we can reveal such unnatural behaviors and traces by observation. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Because of that, it will be fine for now. But, from that manner of speaking, you sound like you consider the eventual struggle to be unavoidable. Well. After so many years, vampires be better at impersonating. No, rather, it may be that only vampires who seeded in impersonating can continue to exist for a long time. A vampire that has passed through the years can reproduce human behavior perfectly. Until in the end they dont even know that they are a vampire. Then, at some opportunity, they will regain their consciousness as a vampire and kill again. A vampire, who is mixed in among the people, had devoured a man while still assuming the shape of a human and defiled the altar. Although half-baked vampires cant even hurt Palug,bined by the effect of polluting the altars for a long time, it is a different case. Because there is a possibility that she will weaken once again when the supplementation of the power of faith is cut off. The perpetrator of this incident seems to be aware of the existence of their pursuers. They are quite cleverly hidden. Has the existence of angels been exposed? As youd expect, they probably havent noticed me yet. While making them misrecognize me, I will narrow the bit by bit, but it looks like it will be a long-term battle. Umu. Be careful, and proceed with caution. Yes, I will thoroughly smoke them out, and I will definitely crush them. Palugs voice contains a quiet anger. From the story so far, quite a few people were preyed on by the vampires. Since they have suddenly turned bolder even though they were hiding up to a few years ago, Im also worried about the reason. Well, I will ask for your help again today. Umu. Hah~ I guess I should do my best~ I wonder if I should go for a moment to recuperate my spirit This spirit recuperation seems to mean going to see Augustes figure. Incidentally, it seems that she learned the location of therge stable where Auguste passes frequently on the first day. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress The first periodical meeting ended that way. After the meeting broke up, Tirnanog went to the Central Dorm to guard Beatrice and Palug went to therge stable. After sending off the phantom beasts, I also started my holiday n. In the morning, I have an advance arrangement to receive magic tools from Harold. Since I have free time from the afternoon, I n to explore the Phantom Beast Museum this time. I finished dressing up easily and headed to the alchemy workshop building in the academy. Harold who receives the same lessons as the upper grades has a private workshop dedicated for him on the first floor of the workshop building. When I peeked inside through the gap of the door that was opened a little bit, various things were randomly piled up. They have been allocated there for a week and were left in a state of neglect. It appears that there is a previous guest. Blond hair like wheat straw, a man in his prime year who is rather overweight but seems to have a fit body. Its the teacher in charge of Golem Engineering, Otfried Scmmberg. He and Harold were talking about something while looking into a bunch of documents at hand. Thats why the list of stones needed for restoration will look something like this. I think if you ce an order in this format, the stone dealer will be able to ept it more smoothly. Ooh, as expected from Harold-kun. It will be a pleasure to be able to do it so quickly. Humm, I will order it immediately. Oops, it seems that it is just about to end. My eyes met with Scmmbergs who came out after finishing his business and I greeted him lightly. He smiled and started talking to me jovially. Good morning, Erica-kun. Well, your previous report on Advanced Golem Engineering was wonderful. Its my honor to be praised by you. This years freshmen are really full of unique and youthful ideas. When you are in the upper grade, why dont you try majoring in Golem Engineering? I will be waiting. Scmmberg said what he has to say quickly and left without waiting for my answer. Harold seems to have noticed me, he urged me to enter the workshop with a gesture. Morning, Harold. Yeah, good morning. My bad, I kept you waiting. No, it was just in time. Haha, I guess that is good then. A long table with alchemy tools lined up, cabs filled with things, lots of stacked boxes, a case of tightly packed bottles of potions. And, a sofa with familiar design. His workshop has the same configuration as his Wunderkammer in Knot Reed. I sat on the sofa while Harold sat on the chair in front of me as usual and broached the main subject. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress I heard that the prototype of the second lens has been made. Sorry that it took me a long time. I actually wanted to finish it before the entry to the academy. No, its fine. I thought that it would take longer than this. Harold took out a bottle from his apron pocket. Within the liquid medicine, a light purple lens that is nearly transparent is floating ceaselessly. Perhaps this might be my best masterpiece in recent years. Its the culmination of the demonic eye lenses I studied six years ago. What is it called? How about Eyes of Overworld? Somehow an exaggerated name came out. But, considering the effect put in, it is not an exaggeration at all. Because this is a demonic eye magic that was inspired from Augustes visual extension. A brief exnation was written on thebel of the bottle. With amethyst as the base, it seems that the lens is coated by ingredients extracted from several phantom beasts. Three times per lens, the effectsts for only 30 seconds with one activation. Since it is a prototype, it seems that the number of times and the effect time are set to be less than that. The target of the effect is the surrounding topography and living things. It is also effective for things that dont have thought or soul, but it is ineffective in ces where the magical power is blocked. Can I try it? Aah, go ahead. I washed my hands and carefully swapped the lenses. From my m Sight lens to the Eyes of Overworld lens. When I activate the lens as usual, I got a slight dizziness just for a moment. After a slight timeg, the usual sight was kept intact, and at the same time, another totally different sight became visible. It was a colorless, monochrome world. My eyes were looking down from the sky around the alchemy workshop building center. Only the outline of the building can be seen, and lights in the shape of people are moving in it. Inside the workshop building, not only people, but several sets of the flickering lights ofemetcharacters are moving. Im pretty sure they are golems. Outside the workshop building, I can see strong lights in the shape of small dragons and faint lights in the form of small birds. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress How is it? Can you see it? It seems to be sessful. How much is the visibility range? I guess its in the range of about 500 meters square around the sky just above this point. Ah, its wider than I thought, huh. Harold nodded while taking a note. Buildings appear to be seen through. Its quite different from Auguste-samas ability, but it seems to be useful as it is. Since I wasnt able to borrow the eyes of other creatures, I tried using other means. This, how was this implemented? Well how do I exin thishow far is Erica taking the magic lesson? Elementary? When I nodded, Harold began to exin. The observation point was set to be the sky using the magic hierarchy. To make obtaining information process convenient, it seems to be made so that it will prate matters. Harold exined in detail, but it was still too difficult for me and I couldnt understand half of it. Do you see human beings and other living things? I can see not only living things but also golems. I focused my consciousness on the alchemy workshop building. If I concentrate it looks pretty detailed, but it isnt clear enough for me to be able to distinguish between people. But, it is enough for me to know the position. If it is a phantom beast or a magical beast, if I can see the approximate size and shape, I can guess its identity. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Oh, I can see the characters ofemetthat got stuck in the wall. Its inside the firece of the room on the third floor, which Im pretty sure is used as a nap room. I dont think there is a golem in a ce like that. Ahit seems there was a gap in position information for a moment. Huh? Is that a mistake in the arithmetic processing? I will improve it a bit more. I continued the experiment while telling Harold some points I noticed. Focus on one point and watch from far away. As I did it, I suddenly felt light-headed. I felt lethargic as if I got attacked by anemia and vertigo at the same time. ukh!? I held down my temple as I staggered. Harold immediately supported my shoulders and had me sit down on the sofa. Sorry. It hasnt even passed thirty seconds yet. No, I think its my mistake. Maybe the filtering is inadequate so there are too many pieces of information to obtain. Ill fix it. I removed the lens, closed my eyelids and massaged around my eyes. After a while, a towel with moderate warmth was put on my forehead. So, how about it? If you want me to add multteral observations from multiple perspectives like His Highness Auguste, it seems it will be difficult to implement. Its fine. Its enough if I can see it like this. The birds eye view isnt as wide as sharing consciousness with a dragon, but it has a perspective function instead. Furthermore, it is possible to fully grasp the existence in the surroundings including golems, which have no spirit, and other things. The burden will be heavier if it has even more function than this, so it would be better not to add too much. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Frankly speaking, its quite nice. It will be useful when something happens. Something like being chased by a gigantic creature in the undergroundbyrinth. Or when searching for a prince or an angel hiding in the underground altar. I wouldve wanted this demonic eye lens, preferably six years ago. You seem tired. Should we end it here today? No, lets resume after a short break. Because I have no ns until noon. If you cant continue, dont force yourself. I also have something I would like to consult with you. Afterwards, we exchanged ideas about magic tools other than the lenses. Requesting wands with spells I would like him to prepare, charging the boots with spells, etc. Other than that, we talked about the wand which is still waiting for the material that will be the finishing touch. I got a lot of money duringst autumn, so I finally ordered the core material for the Wand of Urd Sight, but I had to wait for a year due to the small supply. Because of that, I still havent been able to enter the production and charging process involving Harold. Do you think you will be able to finish it by All Souls Day? The material will probably arrive at the end of the month, even if I start right away, I will just barely finish it in time. Harold calcted it as he counted his fingers. Even so, he charges much more quickly than ordinary wand creators. If the Wand of Urd Sight can be acquired before the All Souls Days Spirited Away Case, it will greatly affect my survival rate. Before I knew it, it was already around noon, so I decided to share the lunch I made at the dorm with Harold. Ham and cucumber pickles are sandwiched between rye bread, cheese, and burnt apple. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress In this way, I feel that I have spent my morning meaningfully. After receiving some prototypes, I headed for the Phantom Beast Museum. Chapter 106 - School Life (part seven)

Chapter 106: School Life (partseven)

I went through the back of the school building and went to the desired Phantom Beast Museum. Lindis Royal Phantom Beast Museum is a three-storied building with a generally elongated parallelepiped shape. Like the other buildings, the roof is gray and the wall is made of beeswax limestone. When I looked closely, I could see that there are relief and sculptures depicting phantom beasts and magical beasts at various parts of the building. A goblin in a posture as if supporting a pir, a gargoyle and a dragon drainsprouts, and a manticore that seems to bite the knocker. There seemed to be more of them when I looked around. The museum disys only monstro, rare magical creatures, and phantom beasts that seem to be able to talk in humannguage. They are much more frightening creatures than the domestic monstro. Naturally, there are many types one would hardly be able to see living specimen of. In the hall immediately after entering the museum, a whole body skeleton of the phantom beast minotaur was assembled and exhibited. The upright size is close to 3 meters including its horns. The overall silhouette looks like a gori, its upper body is well-developed and its arms are long. It might not have been aplete bipedal walking but instead it walks using the aid of its remaining hoof-like upper limbs. Observing the skeleton in a rxed manner, I could see that it evolved from a creature closely rted to ox. Firstly, there is no upper incisor like an ox, and instead its canine teeth for eating meat were greatly developed. The fingers of the upper limbs are the same as that of an ox, the thick middle fingers and ring fingers have thick and hard ws simr to hooves. It has no thumb, but simr to a panda, it has protrusion on the palm bone, and it seems to be able to grasp things by moving the little finger independently. ording to the exnation standing beside the skeletal specimen, minotaur has a clear ss concept. They appear to have carved decorations ording to each ss at the corner. This minotaur seems to be a warrior ss. As I looked closely, I could see that there are traces marked by arrows and marks of fractures that have been treated.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress I felt somewhat moved when I thought that such arge creature form their own unique culture and society. Skeletal specimens of various kinds ofrge and small monstro were lined up to wee the visitors on the left and right side of the hall. The white bones of numerous monstro including phantom beasts and their rted magical beasts. While giving the scene a sidelong nce, I headed to the room further back in the front hall. In therge room, there was a stuffing of a huge ck spider. The route continued in a way that goes under the belly of the spider. If it was the smaller but closely rted species, I have seen it as a material, but this is my first time seeing a species this huge. Even just the part of the fusge is as big as cattle, and if the length of the leg is extended, it would be about 5 meters long. It is a spider as ck as the darkness itself, but there is a pale spotted pattern beneath its abdomen. The spots look like a skull floating in the dark night. Oh my, are you interested in spiders? A woman who was in the back of the room suddenly approached while smiling. She is a beautiful woman with light brown skin and tinum blond hair, which is moremon in Ignitia and Karkinos. I recall the self-introduction of the staff members during the entrance ceremony. This is perhaps not the director of the museum, but the curator, Hlne Livre. This child is of a species that inhabits only the dense ck mist forest area upstream of the Annatra River of Karkinos. It was born in the dense forest of Karkinos, huh Yes, there are many phantom beasts in that continent. And there are many long-lived spiders among them that can understand and speak human-speech. I imagine a picture of such a huge and intelligent spider lurking in a dark jungle. What an absurd and terrible world, that continent of Karkinos. They have lots of spiders like that? Thats terrifying. Thats true. But, I think it is wonderful that there exists a world beyond human knowledge. While there are many civilizations blooming, until this very day, there are many areas in the continent of Karkinos that are far beyond human knowledge. Many monstro, that dont exist in Ichthyes, prosper there withouting into contact with the public gaze. While smiling like a maiden, Livre said. When it bes more peaceful and easier for me to travel to Karkinos, Id like to try to travel to that forest again. Have you been to that ce? Fufufu, I have heard the spoken words of the spiders, you know? It is a story from when our rtionship with Gigantia was better than it is now. It is said that there were teams of researchers who studied the ecology of the gigantic spiders in the academy. While traveling back and forth the nearby viges, we took several weeks to observe from outside the spider territory using spells. Children of spiders were pacing around in an ancient fortress that was abandoned in the backwoods of the dense forest as if they owned the ce. They had unique hunting methods that could capture even griffons bybining various types of threads. When I was finally able to record the singing voice of a parent spider who was lulling its child at around midnight the day before the scheduled return date, my colleagues and I silenced our voices and blessed them together. Livrerecalled such memories with nostalgia. It was very wonderful. It was a song with a surprisingly gentle sound. The slightly purplish gray eyes seemed to be staring at the distant unexplored region of Karkinos. Oops, Ive derailed too much. But a girl who seems to be fine looking at such a scary spider must be quite unusual, huh. No, it was interesting. Thank you. Is this your first time here? Yes, I am one of this years freshmen Then, you can take your time. The skeletal specimen of a centaur that has just entered this month is also on the second floor, so pleasee and take a look.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress After she said so, Livre departed. She is quite an interesting person and I could listen to good things, but Karkinos would be impossible for me. I followed the route and looked at the skeletal specimens and stuffings of phantom beasts. I passed some upper-ss student mages who were examining the age of a skeletal specimen using analysis magic and came back to the hall. While looking at the minotaur from overhead, I climbed the stairs to the second floor. The skeletal specimen of a centaur that is on the second floor is evenrger than I thought. I guess it is about more than three meters in height. The skeleton of the centaur somewhat feels mismatched. Unlike the minotaur, I cannot imagine how it evolved to be like this. At first nce, it looks like a mammal that has 6 attached limbs. Because there are ribs on both the human torso and the horse torso, I cannot imagine what the internal organs look like. ording to the exnation, it seems that it is thought that it was the product of an ancient magical experiment or something. It is said that unlike the minotaur, whose living specimens had been encountered before, only whitened bones of the centaurs were ever found. Then, I take a look at the rare phantom beasts gathered in order. A stuffing of Orthros1the giant two-headed dog was disyed using a whole room. Thepiszuli blue scales of a great wyrm, even one piece of the scales seem to be as big as a horse carriage, and I cant imagine the size of the main body. The stuffing of unicorn which is being exhibited in pairs is very vivid that it feels like it wille alive. Everything seems to make me feel faint when I consider the purchase price as well. I descended down the stairs to the first floor after having fully enjoyed the exhibition. ording to the report, it seems that the arrival of a phantom beast specimen that is thought to be an angel will be dyed, Director. After descending the staircase halfway, I stopped at the words a phantom beast that is thought to be an angel. That is the voice of Livre. Is that Clovis Cuniculus the museum director who she is talking with? Even though we must confirm the truth of the death of the angels quickly, this is a serious situation. If it were stolen by any chance It would be terrible. I recalled the story I heard at Knot Reeds material store six years ago. The clerk and the customer were saying that the corpses of angels appeared on the market in Karkinos, or something like that. So that rumor had been true. There is a system that gathers faith using the altar and turns it into the angels power. That is the identity of the altarwork built on Ichthyes and Karkinos. However, since the altars were gradually corrupted within the past century, a decent supply of faith for the angels ceased from 50 years ago. The angels who eventually ran out of power stopped functioning and they died one by one. An angel is actually like a terminal of the system that God assembled so that humans will not perish. Human beings are bing stronger and smarter, so angels will soon be relieved of their duties, said Palug. By the way, when I heard Palugs story, the God she was talking about felt like some kind of a phantom beast. I cannot imagine it well, but it is quite different from the image of at least the one in heaven. God dwells in all of man and in all other living creatures. God does not wear clothes of flesh, but each and every flesh is the throne of God. From what Palug said, God seems to be that kind of living thing. Is it a phantom beast parasitizing the mind and cells? Like mitochondria, it may have been taken into cells during evolution. Was a tiny bit of tissue of the monstro drawn on the mural paintings in the Ind of Messenger inside ones cells? Any human being can connect directly to the one God, but it seems that it is not rmended. It seems like how the wordsI love you make your brain overflow and full with euphoria which induces madness. Oops, anyway, about the aforementioned angel specimen. It turns out that it wasnt just idle gossip, I will tell Palug about itter. It was already evening by the time I left the Phantom Beast Museum. When I looked up, I could see a number of dragon silhouettes in the blue to yellow gradiated sky. It seemed it was time for the dragons which had been training to also return back to therge stable. The setting sun reflected on the scales of the dragons, and shone brightly in seven colors. The phantom beasts in the museum are also nice, but after all the ones who are still alive are even more beautiful. While thinking such, I made my way back home. Chapter 107 - Duel Trial (part one)

Chapter 107: Duel Trial (partone)

The daily school life passed without any problems in particr. There was no such thing as suddenly being attacked by magical beasts or phantom beasts, the sses ended and peaceful sunset came. I am being careful, but also afraid I may slip into feeling rxed with things faring well like this. While walking along the corridor of the school building, I looked at the courtyard. The courtyard became a ce for the rest of the students who finished their sses as quickly as I did. There was a group ying with a small dragon, a group practicing flight magic, and a group that brought sweets and were having a friendly conversation. Sweets, huh. Those might not be a bad choice either. Before going back to the dorm, it might be nice to have some tea. I wonder if there will be anyone I know if I go to the grand dining hall. After roughly deciding how to spend my after-school time, I turned my heels. At that time, the conversation of the students who were in the nearby ssroom came into my ears. What should I doI cant find it. My precious talisman Talisman? The one that you got from your aunt? It is somehow strangely noisy. Peeping inside, I noticed there are many ck-haired students from Hafan. Everyone seems to have finished their ss just now, they are cleaning up and are about to go back. Among them, three or four students seem to be looking for something. Is there anyone who has seen a medallion-like talisman as big as a gold coin? Dont worry. Im sure you will find it right away. One male student stopped the students who were about to return and called out to them. The other girls wereforting the girl who seems to have lost something important. Oh, poor thing.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress By the way, I wonder what happened to that journal I picked up. I gave it to the staff of the Central Dorm as a lost item, but in the end, Im a little worried about it. I was thinking about such a thing and was about to leave the ce. However, I heard the following words. Maybe, someone stole it? No, no way. The one that remained in this room until the endw-san, it was you, wasnt it? Although I wasnt looking inside the room, I could imagine the scene. I know this line. One scene of the game came to my mind suddenly. This is Beatrice ws false charge event. That was an event in the third scenario of the original game. The incident happened when the expensive talisman of a Hafan aristocrat was stolen. The other students were making mor on how the criminal was Beatrice. It was supposed to be an event where Chloe, who happened to pass by, defended Beatrice and Harold, who couldnt let things be, forced himself into the situation and settled it. Y-yes. I was thest one to leave the ssroom. In this ssroom, that was the time during which you were not seen by anyone. Perhaps, you were the one who stole it? N-no. Beatrice denied with a small voice. When I think of her personality, she doesnt seem like someone who would steal things. Tir. While peeping through the window of the ssroom, I murmured in a low voice. After a while, something tough and scaly touched the back of my hand. Do you know the culprit of this case? No, I guess it was stolen when I was away. But, at the very least, thatdy, Beatrice, is not involved. I understand. Thank you. With this, I have confirmed it. However, it is impossible to convey the testimony of Tirnanog as it is. I was predicting her risk of death with my previous lifes knowledge, so I let an ancient phantom beast who is rted to Aurelias contract stalks her I mean, that would only give rise to so many questions. You, are you nning to escape now? For your own sake, you should obediently confess. I didnt do it. How can I confess to something that I didnt do? Beatrice was being hounded by the other students. Her body was trembling and her voice was shaking as if frightened, but she still firmly refuted them. If I were in the same position as her, I would have been cowering. She looks weak, but surprisingly, Beatrice may have a courageous personality.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress Its extremely heartbreaking when something that should have been a fiction urs right in front of my eyes. I hope Chloe wille soon and resolves this situation quickly while also involving Harold. Huh, but, Harold is not a Kings Schr, so there is no point of contact and their curriculum is different. Then, just how exactly will this situation be resolved? We wont know the answer if were only arguing back and forth. I will have your bag checked. No way, please dont do that! While I was feeling troubled, the situation was escting. The male student who was getting impatient seized Beatrices bag from her with all his might. At that moment, Beatrice fell on her butt and the contents of her bag got dumped on the floor. There was something shining brightly mixed with textbooks and notes that were scattered on the floor. It was a medallion with a stately design. Perhaps it is the lost talisman. I found the talisman! As expected, the culprit was you! W-why, in my bagn-no. There must be some mistake. The evidence is found, you think you can still escape? Someone, call the teacher! This sort of thievingmoner should be dismissed from the academy! There was some movement in a ce away from the group surrounding Beatrice. He is the male student who was the first one to raise his voice to search for the lost item. Perhaps he is very close to the owner of the talisman, the student who was watching the progression approached Beatrice while revealing his anger. There is no doubt. It is the talisman from Charlottes aunt. After receiving and confirming the talisman, he red at Beatrice fiercely. Scared by the revealed anger, the students who were jeering until a while ago backed down a few steps and opened up a path for him. Certainly, in the original, Chloe wille into the ssroom after this. And Harold would act as a middleman and bring it to a duel trial. The duel trial is a solution to the problem of proving innocence by fighting and winning. Originally, it is a custom of Lucanrant, but that tradition remains in Lindis. This is the event that will trigger the change in attitude of Harold who had been distancing himself from Chloe. But, Harold has neithere in contact with Beatrice nor Chloe. So, with that said, will Jan who became a Kings Schr instead of Harold do it? I looked around my surrounding. Of course, neither Chloe nor Jan is in this ssroom. Whats wrong, Erica? You look pale. If it is necessary, I will approach those guys and mow them down. No. Thats not the fundamental solution. However, if this continues as is, Beatrice will be falsely charged. Various expressions are showing on the face of the other students. Bewilderment, difort, uneasiness, anger,ughter, indifference. None of them looks like they will defend Beatrice. Should I intervene? No, but, if I interfere too much, it might change the event that Chloe should originally do. When I think that my intervention will rob Chloes happiness as a result, I cant take a step forward. w, do you have some kind of grudge with Charlotte? Or, are you jealous? Or was it for money? No. If you investigate it again properly Im disappointed in you, w. I thought you were a serious and excellent mage. The male student from some time ago drew closer with unconcealed anger. It seems that he has a tunnel vision because hes angry. Hes trampling over some of Beatrices belongings that were scattered on the floor, but he hasnt noticed. Please, anything but that! When the male student tried to trample a book, Beatrice raised a heartbreaking voice. It was an old-looking Elementary Spellbook. Beatrice jumped out and covered the book that is likely to be trampled even now. As a result, the male students shoe swung down on the back of Beatrices hands. While her face scrunched up from pain, Beatrice nevertheless clenched her teeth and suppressed her shriek. The male student scrambled away and removed his foot from Beatrices hands. It, its because you came out suddenly How about stopping it right there? I opened the door of the ssroom suddenly and raised my voice. The gaze of the students gathered on me who is at the entrance. Aah, I did it. Because I cant forsake the person in front of me just to wait for the development of the original game. I smiled so as to hide the regret or the hesitancy remaining inside my heart. Stepping into the ssroom, I stood to defend Beatrice who has a stunned expression on her face. Youre surelyaah, you are the rumored daughter of Duke Aurelia. What are you doing? w-san is not someone who would steal. You should know this if you see her everyday, right? The male student looked away from me and Beatrice. It seems that he has observed Beatrice carefully until now and he was reminded of that. Because he stepped on Beatrices hands, a little bit of his anger might have diminished. The male student nced at the talisman, clenched it with an angry expression and faced me again. I can understand the stirring of his heart that he cant afford to back away at this point of time. I responded with a courteous smile. Due to being trained in thest few years, I had be rather brazen. Youre just an outsider, what would you know about this? Even looking from the side, your investigation is inadequate. Anyone could have put the talisman inside the bag. Is there any other culprit? Sure. Someone who is smiling from their safe ce while putting the me on her. I looked around the students in the ssroom. I wonder if the sense of justice of this male student is also the target of the real culprits sneering. That im is not wrong. But, thats why the suspicion on w cannot be cleared away just yet. We should detain and monitor her to keep the evidence from being destroyed. Do you really think that it is correct to detain innocent people? Erica Aurelia. Even if you are special you cannot bend the truth. If you really want to interfere using the privileges of the student council or the Duke, I will be ready to leave this matter to the duel trial.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress Oops, the one who brought up the duel trial is the other party. I wonder how the duel trial will go. I understand. I will ept your challenge. I dont think anyone who is friendly with themoner who has been mostly determined to be the culprit will appear anyway, but you will have to run around to search for your proxy. I dont need a proxy. I will fight you personally. When I said that, the male students face stiffened. You? It seems that you got a bit carried away from being called Abyss Killer or something like that. W-what! No way, to think that I will be called by such an embarrassing bad name in the academy. I didnt expect this surprise attack, so I was speechless. The boy appeared to have recognized my frustration, the corner of his lips curved up inughter. I will have them prepare the appropriate stage. The news of our official duel trial will be delivered by the Gold Cuffs tomorrow morning. Yes, I will not miss it. You should use your best cheap tricks, so that you can narrow the gap even just a little. Youre right. I will take up your kind advice and prepare thoroughly. At the same time with the male students sharp parting remarks, I left the ssroom after bowing as elegantly as possible. I confirmed that there was no one in the corridor and sighed. There is a sensation that something invisible is pulling my sleeve. Apparently, Tirnanog was still waiting in the corridor. No way, I didnt think that I would have to be fighting in a duel If that fellow is your opponent, I think you will not lose even if you make a blunder. The ck-haired brat who always bes your training partner is stronger. I hope so, but there is the thing calledpatibility of abilities. Fumu. It is a good thing for you to face a lower-ranking opponent with utmost power without being careless. I hope it is a good thing. No, the reason why I sighed in the first ce is not because I am worried about the game progression. Its because I seem to be standing out again even though I didnt want to stand out much. Then, Tir, do you know the names of the people who were in the ssroom just now? Leave it to me. I remember everyone. As expected of Tir, how smart! Amazing! Fufu, I am different from the cat who remembers nothing but the names of whatever men. I listened to the students names listed by Tirnanog and wrote them down quickly. Should Ipare it with Harolds list of students to help find the true culprit? Well then, TirI will leave Beatrice to you. Umu, leave it to me. With a slight movement of air, Tirnanog left. Well, I guess I should go to Harold as is. I would like to consult about the wands to be used in the duel and I also want to check the list of students. While thinking about the duel and the real culprit, I walked towards the alchemist workshop building. Just as I left the school building, someone ran up from behind. Um, Erica-sama! Thank you very much! That person was Beatrice. Perhaps she was running around looking for me the whole time. Shes breathing hard and having difficulty breathing. I responded with a smile so as not to threaten her as much as possible. Dont worry about it. Because I couldnt just overlook it. B-but, Im sorry for troubling you, Erica-sama Im used to such theatrical scenes, dont worry about me. No, um, butisnt it very expensive to fight for the duel trial? As she said it, Beatrice looked a little apologetic. She doesnt worry about the oue but the expenses instead, huh. Certainly, from the standpoint of Hafan, all the wands are tremendously expensive. And since she was brought up as amoner, it is understandable for her to hesitate. Its fine. Because I have too many materials that happen to be lying around. But If youre really worried, shall we ask the real culprit to cover at least thebor cost for the wand-maker? I see! In that case you can be at ease, yes! When I said jokingly, Beatrice assented while looking at me with sparkling eyes. As a matter of fact, in my case, the expensive part of wand-making would be due to Haroldsbor costs rather than materials. And even that, due to things like his debt of gratitude and obligation, or the reward for acting as a guinea pig for him and such, is close to free for me. By the way, I wonder how much Harolds approximate personnel expenses are. He is bing popr as a genius alchemist and as someone who uses a special technique such as overcharging, so if the culprit is a lower-end noble I guess its on the level that can cause bankruptcy? Thank you so much. I will never forget this kindness for the rest of my life. Beatrice bowed her head deeply and ran away as fast as she came. She doesnt have to think so heavily, shes an earnest person, huh. It doesnt seem like she has even a sliver of thought that I would lose, or maybe its more correct to say that shes an airhead. While I was looking at Beatrices back, I thought of such a thing. Now then, since she trusts me to this extent, I absolutely cannot lose. With a new resolve, I headed for Harolds workshop. Chapter 108 - Duel Trial (part two)

Chapter 108: Duel Trial (parttwo)

When I told Harold about how I would be fighting in a duel trial, he held his head. You, why did you get yourself involved in such a troublesome affair? Cant you think a bit like a sheltered youngdy? It was on the spur of the moment. Whats your opinion on boys who trample on a girls hands? Well, okay, I do understand that sort of disposition as well. Hearing my excuse, Harold sighed with a dumbfounded look. At the very least, if Chloe were in that ce, I wouldnt have stepped forward, but what has been done is done. So, this is the main reason I came here, I thought about borrowing your wisdom on how to fight. Me? Since youre doing simted battles with us-sama, wouldnt you know about it more than me? Thats the problem. I have never fought with people other than us-sama, so I cant imagine a normal duel. Heh!? Harold, youre the only one I can ask for advice. Ah~ geez~ since you have said it up to this extent, it cant be helped. Hearing my idea, Haroldughed while lowering his eyebrows worriedly. I dont have many friends. Among them, Harold, who has deep knowledge about wands and also happens to have knowledge about magic, should be the most dependable. Anyway, can you tell me about your simted battle with us-sama? Right. What we did recently was I recalled the battle with us half a month before I entered the academy. Under the assumption that the battle was happening in an idental encounter inside abyrinth where there are many covers, we set the limits where prior preparation was not allowed and attacks that could cause a cave-in were prohibited. By using earth magic to make a pseudobyrinth, the battle started at the ce where each of us could see the other party.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress To begin with, us deployed his Dy Barrier. I managed to escape by using Castling on the small golem I had created beforehand behind me. Simultaneously with my escape, I used Digging directly above us and hit Dispel onto the barrier itself. As the ceiling and the barrier disappeared, I deployed Crystal Cluster at the same time, but us defended himself with a full-force Protective Circle. From that point on, the battle focused around the offense and defense between my Crystal Cluster against his Protective Circle. Judging that it would only be a repetitive tie, we ended the simted battle there. Speaking of new things, at that time us showcased a magical sword that incorporated spatial magic. Another thing we didst winter was trial-shooting ancient magic recorded in ancient documents us-sama had deciphered No, thats enough, I get it. I get it that you guys only did frightening simted battles. Harold stopped me with an appearance as if he is getting a heartburn. What a terrible treatment, the frightening one is us, I was only going along with him. Because ordinary mages will not use time and spatial magic casually, or do trial-shoots of ancient magic as a personal hobby. As expected, youre right While I was sighing deeply, Harold also let out a sigh. Somehow, I feel pity for your opponent I feel that Im being treated more like the perpetrator. Even though I have said that the other party is the one who brought it to the duel trial in the first ce. Well, right. I guess Ill give you the standard moves of a duel using magic as far as I know. Please. The first thing you have to watch out for is the Disarm spell. Its a spell that can be a trump card in a duel. Disarm is a spell which is special in a duel as it can knock off the opponents weapon. I saw Eduart-oniisama use a Disarm wand before. I recalled the sword that flew away from Louis hand on the day of the Advent Festival six years ago. It has a short range, but I feel like it is a very powerful magic with a quick casting time.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress Does that mean that the wands in my wand-holder or glove of storing can also be knocked off? Aa, if an alchemist is on the receiving end of that spell, the situation will turn-around in that single shot. So, first of all, you must remember the behavior of that spell. Since I prioritize equipment that can oppose phantom beasts and magical beasts, or explore things like ruins, I dont have a Wand of Disarm. However, since Harold has handled it during reparation and charging, it seems that hes familiar with that wands internal behavior as well. Characteristics of Disarm spell can be roughly summarized as follows. While Harold listed them one by one, I made bullet points on parchment. It has a high attenuation rate of power in ordance with distance. When a mage casts a spell, they consume a lot of magical power. And same with how one can determine swords , bows, etc. by their shape, it is determined by its magic resistance pration ability or by the presence or absence of magical power amplification mechanisms. The other standard spells are m Sight, Bind, and Dispel. Youre also well-acquainted with these spells, arent you? Yes. Those are familiar spells. Each one of them is a standard technique. Bind is a spell that cannot be charged into a wand because it requires spellcards to work, but us uses it, thats why I know it well. In addition, if hes a mage, you should pay attention to his area of specialization or his aptitude. On that note, are there any hints written in the material? Aah, there isthat, huh. Harold pounded his hand and headed to arge bookshelf in one corner of the room. This bookshelf is a magical device with an incorporated mechanism so that only Harold can take the books out. He offered to make it so that it will also respond to me, but I declined. It would be a problem of privacy and I thought it would be good to leave it to Harold who seems to be self-disciplined. Harold took out a ck-dyed leather book and flipped through it. By the way, whats the name of your opponent? I think its Evan Haearn. I told Harold the name Tir gave me. Harold quickly found the corresponding page from the thick book and read it. Evan Haearn. Second grade of the East Dorm. A prestigious mage and the second son of Earl Haearn. Prefers to use the Staff of Frozen Grounds. It is mainly a staff to strengthen magic rted to ice and earth. Staff is a magic-augmentation device. Since it is a basic thing to do to tailor a staff to strengthen the magic one specializes at, that means Haearn specializes in ice and earth magic. Before going to bed, lets learn more about ice and earth magic. Hmm. The number of materials purchased for spellcards is extremely small. Is he on a faction that doesnt make spellcards that much? At least he probably wont have enough prepared to use spells like Bind. This is good information. In this case it should be safe to assume for starters that he wont create tremendously powerful defensive barriers or other such spells in return for consuming massive amounts of magical power and spellcards. It is a great harvest that I found out about this. Furthermore, Harold taught me the demerit of there being a subtle decline in magical efficiency when mages dont use spellcards. He regrly has scrolls delivered from a certainpany. Thispany is a store that has an established reputation for m Sight and other demonic eye magic. It is a basic thing to do for mages to prepare scrolls for magic that is their weak point. In other words, there is a possibility that he is not good at m Sight magic. How pitiful, with his purchase history alone, it seems his abilities can be determined up to such a degree For mages, the difference in constitution greatly affects their strong and weak points. There is a limit to the magical power which an individual can hold, so their individual characteristics can be both a strength and a weakness. In order for the fight to advance advantageously, it will be necessary to thoroughly hit those weaknesses. When Haearn was at his familys house, he had a tutor who was a retired former magic knight. He is the second son, so maybe he wants to be a magic knight in the future. He certainly has such a personality.Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress He is hot-blooded and a man of justice. Perhaps he is also confident in duels. If not, he wouldnt apply for a duel at that ce. There is a high possibility that he will attempt a direct confrontation, fair and square, rather than using sneaky moves like Bind. Nevertheless, just to be sure, I shouldnt be careless in taking my countermeasures. Is the owner of the talisman Charlotte Pdur? You knew about it? I havent looked into the talisman matter. But, speaking of Evan Haearns childhood friend, it seems like she is the one. A~ah, as it is rted to his favorite girl, blood came up to his head, huh. While smiling bitterly, Harold showed the pages of the ck-leather book to me. It was not only Evan Haearns personal information that was written there. His parents, siblings, rtives, his circle of friends, the Earls circle of friends, and other personal connections. The special products of the territory, the output of the mine, the economic circumstances, etc. were densely written. I wonder why the family which his older sister married into, that familys economic circumstances, on top of that, their business partners and the loan source have also been investigated. No way, did he investigate every student like this? UmI think its enough to only investigate the family and teacher-student rtionships, and even that is already an overkill You said you wanted me to investigate further, right? Harold shrugged his shoulders with a curious expression. Harold continued talking without noticing my turmoil. Now then, how are you going to fight with this guy? Right. Since the real culprit should alsoe and watch the duel, I want to get aplete victory to constrain them as well By the way, in the original duel trial, Harold defeated his opponent in an instant, didnt he? It was a piece of still picture and it didnt describe how he won. Since his life is different from the age of eight, it would be useless if I ask Harold now. I will think about how to win this by myself without being careless. Ill prepare two sets of gloves of storing and take twenty wands into the fight. Since one wand will be charged a thousand times, it will be twenty thousand times in total I was going to take measures against Dispel, but I wonder if this is an overkill? Its fine, isnt it? If you do it shily, there will be no other victims who would pick a fight with you. It will be a good insect repellent. Harold said so, affirming the quantity of charges for my strategy. It is Harold who will support the quantity. Even if Harold has the ability to charge it, it takes an hour to build a thousand spells. The twenty thousand times charges that were nned this time would take at least three days assuming that he works seven hours a day. I cant thank him enough. So, what are you nning to use? For my main offensive wand, Im going to use Crystal Cluster that we have made a lot. And if we consider the Dy and the conditions to prepare it, I think it is better to narrow down the type of spells. Ooh, isnt that great? It would look shy. Apart from bringing Hold in order to target his weak point, the problem is the counter-measures against Disarm I assembled the strategy roughly in my head. The strategy would focus mainly on fighting using non-offensive wands, which wont have the ability to prate magic resistance that much. Given that it would be a final ace up my sleeve, I would prefer to also have a wand that can give an unavoidable knockout blow. I am troubled whether to use Digging or Castling, but which one do you think is better, Harold? Since the opponent is good at using the magic of earth, Digging will be easily invalidated by its counter spell. I will use Castling then. Its a fundamental method to cast Castling on allies-and-others to switch them. Originally, it was used for exploringbyrinths, after all. In general, it is a non-offensive wand that can be defended against by even a minuscule amount of magic resistance as long one is even slightly wary towards the caster. However, there was a precedent that it was also effective against a thieving mage called Rob, when it was shot a hundred times collectively. If possible, it would be great if I can do it in one hit, so I wonder if I should try using a thousand charges with Wand Alteration. All at oncein order to prate the magic resistance of a mage specializing in dueling, a little more ingenuity might be necessary. A little ingenuity? Well, I wonder if you can pull off something like a surprise attack, exhaust his magical power in advance, or make him sacrifice his range. Harold calcted using a calctor simr to abacus with one hand and made a note on the cut end of the parchment nearby. A surprise attack. Exhaustion of magical power. Shortening of the distance. It would be great if I can incorporate preferably everything altogether. Also, this is just in case, but I will use a scroll of magic resistance enhancement tomorrow morning. Failing to defend myself by chance would be scary otherwise. Are you worried? I cant imagine you losing, though. Hearing Harolds strange trust, I responded with a wry smile. As for me who has no experience in duels, except for us standards, I cant afford to look down on my opponent. And then I remembered another thing. Considering his investigative power after seeing this ck-leather book, Harold would be a good candidate. By the way, Id like you to investigate someone who seems to be the real culprit. Heh? Me?Read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress Harold pointed to himself with an empty look like ahaniwa1. I told him the story while smiling. Because I was challenged to a duel, I would stand out more, right? Fortunately, all the students have been investigated and you have the widest informationwork. Well, thats true. Hmm, but, was w-jou really falsely charged? She is innocent based on her personality and circumstances. She doesnt gain anything if we consider her situation. When you say situation If Beatrice w can graduate from the academy safely, she will be the sessor of the Earl Wynt. Aah, I see. Thats why a single talisman would not be worth it. While throwing in interjection to show that he was paying attention, Harold looked at the page of Beatrice in his ck-leather book. The Earl House of Wynt is a prestigious noble family which specializes in future vision and past vision, they have served in an important post in Hafan since a long time ago. If one thinks of it in terms of chess, Beatrice is like a pawn promised to be promoted to a queen. Well, if w-jou is innocent, then who is the real culprit? Harold, if it were you, where would you be at the moment of executing the n, assuming that you nned to put false charges on someone else? They wouldnt interfere directly, right? Still, I would be in a ce where I can see everything for the time being, I would be wondering if the n would progress as I want. I nodded to Harolds answer and handed him a piece of parchment. It is a list of students taught to me by Tirnanog. I also thought of the same thing. Perhaps, the real culprit must be among these people. I see, youre well prepared. Since we will get our priorities backwards if she is still falsely charged, I want you to thoroughly identify the causal rtionships. Well, I understand. Leave it to me. I asked Harold to investigate the incident and decided to return to the dorm. Well, I will switch the gear in my head and think about the duel trial. Chapter 109 - Duel Trial (part three) Chapter 109: Duel Trial (part three) After school on the day after the theft happened. At the same time as the ringing of the bell, I headed to the designated dueling ce. This academy has various physical education facilities. The venue for the final battle is the stadium used for simted battles using magic and dragons. The stadium is a round building without ceiling. Spectator seats arranged in mortar-shape surround the perimeter of the grey cobblestone. It looks like a smaller Roman amphitheater from my previous life. I took out two sets of gloves of storing from my leather bag. There are nine Crystal Clusters and one Hold in one set of the gloves. And I put the other set with nine Crystal Clusters and one Castling in the pocket of my jacket as my reserve.Read the original trantions at starrynightnovels.wordpress I could hear the noises from the audience seat even on my way there. It seems that there is a big audience. I dont want to stand out Hahaha, I dont want to hear that from you. I handed my bag to Harold who is my second and walked up to the dueling stage. My duel opponent Evan Haearn had arrived first and was waiting. He has the Staff of Frozen Grounds in his hand as per Harolds information. At the entrance on Haearns side, Charlotte, the owner of the talisman, is watching with a worried expression. Good job for not running away. Ill praise you for that. The same can be said for you. At the end of our greetings, a prefect stood between us. In order for the duel to not develop into a private battle, the duel in the academy is supposed to be conducted under the supervision of the prefects. The prefect exined the rules of the duel. This duel is to be performed while wearing a runestone with a substitute effect on the chest. The side who has their runestone destroyed, gives up, or goes out of the stage loses. There is no rematch and retaliation is absolutely prohibited. The price of the destroyed runestone (veryexpensive) must be paid by the person who was wearing it. Once the exnation was over, the prefect took out runestones with a shape simr to a desert rose. After seeing me and Haearn wearing the runestones, the prefect stepped back to the edge of the stage. I will let you move first. If I knock down a woman without giving her a chance to resist, even as a joke, it will bring dishonor to the mages poption. Haearn quietly said as he started walking calmly with his back towards me. It is a dignified attitude which says that he has nothing to hide. In fact, he is not a bad person. He just wanted to help his childhood friend who had something important stolen from her in righteous indignation. One can even say that it was an unfortunate ident that he had stepped on Beatrices hands. Haearns actions were all part of the calction of the true culprit; he is also a victim. I also walked to the predetermined position and looked back. The distance between me and Haearn is about 100 meters. For alchemists and mages, this distance is as good as none. When the prefect raised his hand, the noises of the spectators seats got smaller and smaller. The prefect raised his voice and gave the usual statement that the trial will be conducted in the name of the magic academy. Then, the prefect confirmed the statement regarding the case. Its contents are mainly in line with Haeransint and my defense. When Haearn and I confirmed that each others im was worthy of honor, the prefect nodded solemnly. Now then, the duel trial starts from now. Even after receiving the starting signal, Haearn had aposed look without taking a stance. In ordance with his previous deration, he will give me the first move. Since he has given me this chance, it will be rude if I dont take him up on his kind offer. I took out eight Crystal Cluster wands from my gloves of storing and set them up for Haearn. Immediately, eight magic circles incorporating high-speed rapid-fire using Wand Alteration were created and activated. Haearn began to chant with a surprised expression. In no time, countless crystal bullets were fired from the magic circles and hit the ground with a sharp noise of wind. Haearn elerated using magic and escaped from the line of fire, he looked at the aftermath with astonishment. Even though he handed over the first move to me, as expected he wouldnt receive my attacks quietly. I continued to attack while checking the effects using my m Sight lens. The magic that he activated just now were m Sight and Longstrider1. And the magic that is being cast now is Condensation Shield. Longstrider is a geologic magic that increases ones running speed. Unlike the time magic Haste2, ones reaction speed doesnt change, but the magical power consumption is light. Condensation Shield is an ice defense magic. The artificial spirit automatically senses the direction of the attack and instantly generates an ice shield to block the attack. If he can prioritize defense over attack, that means he is a surprisingly steady person. So far the shield appears to be hard, so I cant use simple attacks. I made a long-acting rapid-fire barrage with the wands in my left hand, and reshaped the spell of the wands in my right hand into somethingpletely different. The target is to cover the entire area above the stadium grounds. Putting emphasis on the number of bullets, I covered it in small crystal clusters simr to Rain of Stone. By making use of dy in its activation, the rain is set to keep falling for a certain amount of time automatically even without me operating it. The Crystal Clusters in my right hand are now out of charge. I stored the four wands and took out Hold. Haearn gave up avoiding my attack and turned the newlypleted Condensation Shield overhead. A rain of crystal clusters poured down over the ice shield, shattered crystals and pieces of ice scattered away. I feel like I saw approximately more than tenyers of the ice shield being deployed. It will probably require a stronger attack in order to prate everything and damage the person behind it. Now that Haearn is unable to move, I set up Hold at my feet. I set the activation condition to a sharp drop in the ambient temperature, so all that is left is to allocate the power distribution to itlets hit him with all of the wands charges at once. And now all five wands from the glove of my right hand are out of charges.Read the original trantions at starrynightnovels.wordpress While focusing my m Sight lens at Haearn, I could see that his magical power was being absorbed by his m Sight and Condensation Shield. Against the rain-like onughts, the automatic protection of Condensation Shield is ipatible. In addition to that, the m Sight, which is the weak point of the Haearn family, is his enemy. Although the magical power consumption is great, it would still analyze every one of the activation condition and dyed activation I have set. Now then, to be doubly sure. Ipressed the remaining two-thousand charges of four Crystal Cluster wands in my left hand to only four shots. Enhanced pration, high-precision aiming ability and increased bullet speed. Four shots of Crystal Cluster with the power of ughtering a kraken in a single shot were generated at the same time near Haearn. Haearn elerated momentarily and escaped the first attack by the Crystal Cluster. He probably used too much magical power. When I checked it using my lens, he had given up on using m Sight. It was a good decision for him to give it up quickly because there is a veryplicated spell weaved into the Crystal Cluster, so analyzing it would have taken too much out of him. The four crystals turned and repeatedly aimed for Haearn. Haearn barely avoided the first few times while defending using the Condensation Shield. However, he seems to have seen through the path of the crystal clusters spears to some degree and became able to avoid them merely by speeding up using Longstrider. It seems that he can afford using magic after giving up his m Sight and he is starting to cast offensive magic. Once that magic ispleted, Haearn wille close. If so, thesest few seconds are myst chance. Lets calm down. I cant afford to make a mistake. I put away all the empty wands in my left hand and took out thest Crystal Cluster. The empty Hold that was held in my right hand is now transferred to my left hand. Using the 1000-charges Crystal Cluster in my left hand, I ced an attack overhead that will be my trump card. While building my trump card, I took off my right-hand glove and reced it with a new glove. I took out four Crystal Cluster wands with my right hand. Almost at the same time as when Ipleted my trump card, all four crystal spears were destroyed at once. A wide longsword longer than his body-height was being gripped by Haearns hands. The handle is the Staff of Frozen Grounds. The de is made of ice magic. When he swung the ice magic sword, a frozen air reminiscent of midwinter blew across my cheeks. This is the first time that Ive been pushed to this point. But, youre finished! I guess hes close enough that I can hear his voice, huh. I waved my wand and made a crystal wall between me and Haearn. However, he came closer to the wall while breaking it with the ice magic sword in his hands. I silently weaved together the wand extension and put up barrages and barriers. Magic circles of Crystal Cluster were fired rapidly, shooting crystal spears with aiming ability. Haearn gradually reduced the distance, avoiding all of it. It seems impossible with one hand. I took one wand from my right hand and transferred it to my left hand and made crystal clusters with different shapes on left and right. I ejected arge crystal pir while maintaining the rapid-fire. However, the bad thing is that the effect time of the crystal clusters that were pouring down from above has just expired. Haearn defended from the crystal shards with Condensation Shield that finally became free and cut the crystal pir with the ice sword. A few more steps. I used up all the remaining spells in my left hand and set up multiple rapid-fire magic circles behind Haearn. In order to make sure that I dont look like I am urging him forward, I created a line of spears using Crystal Cluster in my right hand between me and Haearn. It should look like Im aiming for a pincer attack. Its no use! The crystal wall, which was made by using up all the remaining spells in my right hand, was crushed to pieces by his ice sword. Crystal bullets aimed at Haearn from behind were also blocked by the multipleyers of the Condensation Shield. Now, there are no remaining charges in the Crystal Cluster in both my left and right hands. One more step. Yes, he will arrive in just one more step. I was watching over Haearns movement, confident that things are going as nned. But he didnt take thest step, he just stopped.Read the original trantions at starrynightnovels.wordpress A Hold spell? What an obvious trick! Haearn cast a spell for Disarm. On the next moment as I saw the magic circle being deployed, a white sh resembling a lightning bolt hit my hand. Tenoffensivewands were knocked off from my hands. Five wands were also blown off from thest glove of storing I was about to take out, and rolled out of reach. Checkmate, alchemist. You have no means to attack. When Haearn raised the ice sword over his head, its de grewrger. I see, if he does that, he would be able to attack from outside the range of Hold. It seems that he has released the Longstrider and using the remaining magical power to attack. Even if I turn to run away, I think that he will be able to catch up only based on his leg strength. You should have released the m Sight spell, right? This Hold should have been set upbeforeI released m Sight. I remember all the traps you ced at that time. I see, Im d. You shouldnt be able to see anything now. I was able to smile from the bottom of my heart for the first time today. Haearn froze with an expression as if he saw something horrible. It is toote to notice now. I took thest step myself. I took out Castling that remained in my right hand and activated it. Using a thousand charges, cutting down the range, I hit the blow that specializes in pration with all my heart. The wand, which should have been weak, prated the strong mages magic resistance, causing a forced transition. As soon as I changed ces with Haearn, the coolness from his ice sword and ice shield met the established conditions for starting the Hold. The condensed thousand-charges of Hold caught him. Even so, few will be able to block the movement of Haearn who is a talented mage. But, a moment is enough for me. Far overhead, the crystal clusters which has been set with Hold as the condition is materialized. This is my genuine,st trump card. The aim of the final attack, which is a thousand-charges of Crystal Clusterpressed to the size of one stitch needle, is the runestone on his chest. Only the artificial spirits built into the Condensation Shield noticed the small crystal needle ejecting at supersonic speed. The brave artificial spirits made prompt defenses for their Lord. All twelveyers of Condensation Shield. The ice magic sword which was raised above his head. Haearns own magic resistance. The substitute effect of the runestone. The crystal needle finished the materialization time of only one second and went through all of it and then destroyed the stadiums stone floor. eh? What? This is? Haearn was looking at the shattered pieces of ice and the pieces of runestone rolling on them. A thin blood streak dripped from a small wound on his cheek. Just, when exactly With a hollow whisper, Haearn knelt down. His exhausted face turned pale. From the beginningI, I had lost from the very beginning Haearns staff fell over, making a dry nking sound. After a long silence, the prefects loud voice resounded. Winner, Erica Aurelia!! At the same time, a surprisingly deafening cheer rose from the audience. It seems that there are more spectators than I expected. And then, while admitting me as the victor of the duel trial, the prefect dered Beatrices innocence.
1Longstrider: another spell from DnD, which increases the targets speed by 10 feet until the spell ends. (source) 2Haste: another spell from DnD, which doubled the targets speed. (source) I forgot about this, but here: Condensation Shield: This spell causes a disc of dense vapour to condense out of the air surrounding the caster. It acts like a normal shield, but its stopping power depends solely on the power of the spell. In this novel, this shield has built-in artificial spirits that will automatically senses the direction of the attack and instantly generates an ice shield to block the attack. (source) eristol: In case anyone is having trouble with the battle flow I will just put in a summarized version. ? Erica pulls out 4 crystal cluster wands out of each of her gloves and goes rapid fire with 8 wands at the same time. ? Used the 4 wands of the left hand for a long duration crystal barrage attack and the 4 in the right for a stadium-wide raining crystal particle attacks both from overhead in order to keep the opponent busy. ? As the opponent is struggling with the dual attack she puts up a trap of high powered Hold at her feet with wand alteration which will activate if the surrounding temperature suddenly drops sharply. ? By now all 5 wands of her right glove are out of charge, and she used up all the charges of the left glove wands for 4 Kraken-killing missile attacks chasing the opponent around. ? The opponent tries to survive by cutting out on m Sight, his biggest leecher. ? As soon as his m Sight is off, Erica ns out her surprise attack aka final trump card by using the final crystal cluster wand remaining in the left glove as she has exhausted all 9 out of 10 wands from both gloves. The wand is exhausted after putting up the final attack. The condition for triggering this attack is if the Hold trap activates. ? Since all 10 of her wands are out, she reced her right hands glove with a spare glove containing 5 wands, 4 of them are offensive crystal cluster and one is castling. At that moment the 4 Kraken-killing spears are destroyed by the opponent as he pulls out a magic ice sword. ? The opponent goes on offense, and Erica aims to lure him closer to shorten the distance and get him caught in the Hold trap, so she puts up a pincer to cover her intentions. ? The guy had seen the Hold Trap while he was using m Sight so he stays just one step out of the range area andpletely disarms Erica and she loses all her offensive wands, but like mentioned in the previous chapter, Erica was keeping a Castling up her sleeve and was aiming to Shorten the distance, exhaust the opponents magical power and a surprise attack. And she got the perfect condition. ? Erica uses Castling, thanks to the guys ice shield and sword, the temperature drops and Hold triggers and he gets caught. And as the Hold triggers, the final attack also triggers. Boom, game over. Chapter 110 - Duel Trial (part four) Chapter 110: Duel Trial (part four) And so, the duel trial ended safely with my victory. I am not physically tired because it only took a few minutes, but my mental fatigue is severe. Right after the decision, Haearn was devastated and fainted. Under the direction of the prefect, students went down and carried Haearn up to the medical office. A female student was apanying them on the side as Haearn was carried out. It was Haearns childhood friend, Charlotte. When her eyes met mine, she turned away with a sorrowful expression. Since Ive just overwhelmed her childhood friend in front of her, I guess thats reasonable, huh. Good work. Harold who came over to my side called out to me. In his hands were the gloves and wands that were scattered during the battle. Thank you. It was all thanks to you, Harold. Im always indebted to you. Its fine, because it will increase the reputation of our wand store. Harold smiled and took the empty Castling from me. Now that Im empty-handed, I headed out to pick up my luggage. I received my bag from the prefect who was managing the luggage and returned the runestone in exchange. I had prepared a change of clothesa robein case of an emergency, but I was lucky enough not to receive any blow, so it ended up being just a needless anxiety. Good work. You won, huh~ When I was packing my change of clothes into my bag and was about to return to the dorm, I was called out to from behind. When I turned around, there was Auguste waving at me at the entrance. Auguste-sama, were you watching? Aa, not only me, but many people from the South Dorm came to take a look. It seems that it was quite popr. I didnt notice that at all. It seems that I was too nervous to pay any attention to the audience. It is embarrassing that I got into a duel so quickly after my admission into the academy. Well, I thought that was very beautiful though. Speaking of which, because of the ice and crystal spells, it must have been very sparkling, huh. No, thats not what I meant While Auguste was about to say something, I turned my eyes to the entrance. It was us who had a mysterious expression on his face. Maybe he was a little bit worried about me. us came in front of me and bowed deeply. us-sama? Erica, thank you for not taking that life. What is he sayingdoes this person think of me as a beast or something? I can feel my cheeks twitching. Um, thatwhat do you mean? Im grateful that you used an borate technique to seal his movement so that you wouldnt kill him by chance. us-sama, just what exactly do you take me for? I was deeply impressed with the kindness andpassion you showed for your opponent even when he was striking back at you, but was that not it? This is bad. I was fundamentally misunderstood. From outsiders perspective, it might look like I was being merciful, but it was actually a strategy that only considered how to hit an effective blow. Of course just because I wasnt being merciful, that doesnt mean there wasnt even a bit ofpassion. Thanks to you, this would be a good experience for him. If he grows from this defeat, he would be an excellent magic knight. When I was confused about how to solve the misunderstanding, the topic switched to the future prospects of Haearn. Speaking of which, us was also humbled after beingpletely defeated by Eduart-oniisama. I guess he considers Haearn to be in the same situation as he was. Oops, looks like theres another visitor for Erica. us, well get in the way if we stay here. Auguste put his hand on us shoulder and winked. He noticed the visitor before anyone else because of his telepathic ability, huh. As us and Auguste left, two girls appeared in exchange. Beatrice and Chloe. Beatrice ran up to me with flushed cheeks. Ah, um, how can I thank you, Erica-sama? Its fine, w-san. Thank you so much for believing in me. Beatrice bowed her head timidly. I feel ufortable, because rather than believing in her, I did a background check and stalked her. At any rate, it was good to be able to secure her innocence. When I raised my face, my eyes met Chloes. Speaking of which, this would be my first time speaking with her. Thank you, Erica-san. For helping Beatriceand also for that time. Chloe, who walked slowly, said with a soft smile. Huh, that time? What does she mean by that time? I have been avoiding having contact with Chloe as much as possible, so there shouldnt be such a situation. Youre the blue-hooded alchemist from that time, right? Having said that, Chloe tapped the sword she was wearing on her waist. It is rare as normally she doesnt arm herself with a sword. No, wait. I have seen this sword pattern design somewhere. Oh, dont tell me! Are you the ck-hooded swordsman from that time? Chloe silently affirmed it. I was convinced that the swordsman was a boy. Chloe is also from Lucanrant, so it is safe to say that her swordsmanship is guaranteed. No way, I did not think that she was strong enough to destroy the golem. Aah, speaking of which. I wonder if she was able to recover her diary properly. That has been on my mind all the time. Ive submitted your lost items to the dorm head of the Central Dorm as a lost and found, but have you received it? Ehh!? Is it perhaps the diary? T-thats great, Chloe-chan! Youve been looking for the diary since the entrance ceremony, right! While Chloe had stiffened with a shocked expression after hearing my response, Beatrice inserted a follow-up that I couldnt let pass unnoticed. I was wondering why Chloe didnt appear in Beatrices false charge event. I realized the reason now. (Because I picked up and delivered the diary, Chloe has been searching for it around the city all this time!?) Because of that, she wasnt able to attend the important event. Maybe Ive done something really bad. When Chloe finally recovered from her shock, she began to talk while I was paying attention to Beatrice. Um, I want to talk with you aler, is it okay? You cant talk here? yeah. If it is a secret story, is it about the contents of that diary? I wonder if she wrote something that other people can not hear. Then, tonight, you cane to my room. Chloe quietly nodded to my suggestion. Chloe is just too much of a mysterious heroine for me to understand. It might be better to have a heart-to-heart talk with her at this opportunity. Thank you very much. Someday I will do my best to help Erica-sama! Beatrice was bowing several times before leaving. Chloe only looked back once as she left and stared at me. I could see that her eyes were swirling with emotions such as confusion and anxiety. After the two of them left, I could feel something invisible tugging on my sleeve. Oh, is Tirnanog still here? Huh? Tir? Youre not going with Beatrice? when you have a meeting with that Chloe, I will be there too. Thats fine, but why? I feel uneasy for some reason. Erica, be careful around that person. After that, Tirnanogs presence was gone. What did he mean by that? While tilting my head, I packed up my luggage and returned to the dorm. That night, free time before bedtime. The sound of knocking was heard in my room in the corner of the West Dorm. It seems that woman hase. Yes, you should stay there like usual. Tirnanog wore the star steel armor and sat on the bed disguised as a golem. Chloe is a girl, so I think its safe to invite her to my room, but I wonder if he is concerned as a guardian. Wee. Ive been waiting. Thank you for having me. When the door was opened, Chloe in her uniform with a red leather book was standing there. Chloe seems somewhat tense. You have received your lost items properly, huh. Thank you. I didnt think that there was someone who picked it up and delivered it Chloe bowed to me while hugging the red leather book in a precious way. It must be very important to her. Youre wee. Did you receive your student insignia too? yeah, I received it properly. Chloe nodded sleepily. When I looked closely, the insignia was fixed on her chest. Say, lets not talking while standing, please have a seat on the couch. When I said that, Chloe went to sit down on the couch. She looked around the room with a somewhat ufortable look. It seems that she feels kind of embarrassed to talk to me, so Ill ask about it directly. So, what do you want to talk about? did you read the contents of this book? Chloe asked that and stared fixedly at me. I was reflected in her icy blue eyes whose emotions were hard to read. From the way she tilted her head, I was reminded of arge dog that appears to be docile. I heard a rattling noise from the direction of the bed. Chloe turned her line of sight to Tirnanog in a suspicious manner. Aah, I have a small golem. Even though you are still a freshman you can make a golem that looks soplicated. How amazing! But why did Tirnanog make a sudden noise like that? I wonder what happened. Well, I will ask him about itter. Back to the topic, Ive seen the memo that was put between the pages and the inside cover of the book. Only those two? Yes, the letters written on the ex libris and the table of contents written on the memo. I havent read the text at all. Thats it, huh. I see, thats good Hearing my answer, Chloe murmured in a tone of voice as if she was truly relieved from the bottom of her heart. The usual emotions finally appeared in her previously unreadable eyes. Is the content that sensitive? This isthe book that was left by my older brother. It seems like he loves mysterious stories. Everyone from Chloes n are supposed to have died in the massacre that happened seven years ago. If so, that diary must be a keepsake of her older brother. That being the case, no wonder she was frantically looking for that diary. Yeah, maybe. Maybe? Various things happened in the past, and I, I dont remember much about my older brother. Having said that, Chloe had a vulnerable smile on her face. Even in the original game, her memories were vague due to the aforementioned incident. The real Chloe also has a memory loss. After losing my memory, I found this among the luggage my brother was using during his time at the academy. While she was saying so, Chloe brushed the cover of the book. I should have followed after you at that time, huh. No, its fine. I went into hiding immediately because there was trouble. Chloe smiled somewhat apologetically. Even now, I cant see her as the swordsman who attacks in such a daring and resolute way. Well then, Ill return now. Thank you, Erica-san. Chloe stood up while saying thank you. Suddenly, I remembered the hidden letters on that memo. Should I tell her? There is a possibility that she already knows, but I would like to inform her if she doesnt know about it. Im worried about Chloes circumstances, but initially I thought that I wouldnt intervene. I thought that it would be a courtesy to the original heroine to protect myself against any possible dangers. Even though I thought so, my thoughts changed when I saw her. If its about family rather than romantic rtionship, maybe I can do something to help. By the way, it looks like theres hidden characters on that memo, do you already know about it, Chloe-san? Chloe, who was about to leave, turned around. Her eyes widened and she looked surprised. It seems like she doesnt know about it. Hidden? Theres a bit of a trickdo you want to confirm the character here? Can you do that right away? Yes, I would like you to lend me the memo inside the book. Chloe sat on the couch once again and pulled out the piece of paper from the book. I picked up a chunk of star crystal and a jar of star crystal powder that I had ced on the writing desk. The light disappeared when this memo happened to touch the star crystal. First of all, I showed the reaction of the memo with the star crystal once again. The light disappeared from the small star crystal that was previously shining gently. Certainly, the star crystal should be glowing in response to the magical power. The fact that the light disappears means There is a possibility that ink containing snowsilver ore or something like that was used. I thought that maybe some letters were hidden. I applied a puff to the star crystal powder and smeared them on the memo. Then I covered themp ced on the table top to make the letters visible. Chloe looked into the words Wait inside the morgue of the headless prince that appeared. Morgue of theheadless prince. Its a very scary location name, huh. Chloe didnt answer. Because of the darkness, I cant read what she is thinking from her expression. For a while, Chloe looked at the letters as if time had stopped moving. This time I feel uneasy about her silence, so I opened my mouth. If it bothers you, do you want me to find out about this morgue of the headless prince? Absolutely not. It was an immediate answer. Even though I thought that I could help her with my limited ability, I guess that was too excessive, huh. Ah, I have nothing against Erica-san in particrsorry about that. Y-yes. Its not a very good ceno, I think its averydangerous ce, so you shouldnt go there. Erica-san is a good person and I dont want you to die. I have a bad feeling. The morgue of the headless prince. Perhaps this is the keyword of the fourth scenario onward that I dont know anything about. And, this is a serious matter rted to human lives. If there is a possibility that phantom beasts are involved, I would also like to investigate about it secretly. Then Ill take care so as to not get involved with you. But if there is another opportunity, lets talk, Chloe-san. Chloe gave a relieved sigh as I backed down lightly. I quickly brushed away the star crystal powder and put it back in the small jar. You should take this star crystal powder. If there is the same mechanism inside the red leather book, try using it. Is that okay? Yes, Im not going to pry into your situation, but I want to help you even just a little bit. Suddenly, I became concerned about Chloes older brother. The family of Chloe whose name was impossible to find ever sincethatincident. Who is the main characters brother who left this diary? Since I want to investigate, I will pursue this trace. Ah, but I would like to ask you a little bit. What is your brothers name? ude. It is a deceased person with the same name as the seventh capture target. Chloes older brother. In other words, the son of the Lucanrant Ducal House. If ude who was the capture target points to Chloes older brother, it means that he is alive. No, that is not yet clear. It would be better not to say anything that would raise her hope, until I know about it clearly. I replied as curtly as possible so as not to express my excitement and confusion. He had a Southern name, huh. It is the same as you. Yeah, because both my mother and my older brothers mother have Southern blood. Chloe who answered it smiled softly. This is also my first time hearing that they have different mothers and that they have Ignitias blood. Is ude an adopted son or is he an illegitimate son, and is he the son of ate wife or the second wife? I also want to know why their hair and eyes are of different colors, and about the eyepatch. However, if I suddenly ask that kind of thing, she will surely get suspicious. Yeahwell then, thank you for today. Yes, good night. Then Chloe left my room. Chapter 111 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part one)

Chapter 111: Seven Wonders of the Academy (partone)

Just as Chloe left, Palug returned home. So we decided to have the usual meeting. That woman named Chloe, she was already in a ready-to-strike position when I noticed it, without any hostility or murderous intent. Eeh~ how did you notice it even though there was no murderous intent? Umu. It looked like there was tension in her muscles, somehow. Its amazing that you noticed such details, Tir. First of all, amentary on the previous meeting with Chloe from Tirnanog. That seems to be the reason why he made a noise at that time. Erica, you have to be more sensitive to your own danger Even if you say so, I didnt actually get attacked, right? Wasnt it thanks to you? Umu, when you say it like that, I have nothing to say. It didnt feel like Chloe was thinking of killing me. But, as Tirnanog said, I feel like there is more to her than meets the eye. Just in case, Im going to keep in mind the possibility that Chloe is a dangerous person. Then? What are you going to do about the morgue of the headless prince? I pulled back earlier, but Im going to investigate it first. It might be something rted to me. Youre going to move first, huh. Umu, I also think that would be better. I agree. This ce isthelocation, so it is not that strange that there is something here. However, be careful not to be found out by that woman. As the two phantom beasts agreed, we decided to investigate it properly. In particr, I want to find information on ude, who is the seventh capture target. That capture target, is he actually dead already? Or, is he actually living somewhere in this world? I would like to confirm it if the clues about it are in the morgue of the headless prince. However, it wouldnt be a good idea to tell Chloe that were looking into the morgue of the headless prince. That being said, there were four other titles written in the red-leather book. The mysterious keywords of Ghost of the Fallen Boy, Infinite Corridor, Man-Eating Mirror, and Staircase to the Underworld. There is also the possibility that these keywords are rted to the wonders, so lets investigate them first. Well then, next is my report. Recently, there has been kidnapping cases around the neighbourhood. Palug arranged eight pieces of parchment on the table. The daughter of a farmer who was about to get married, 16 years old. The daughter of a merchant who just graduated from the academy, 20 years old. The daughter of an aristocrat, who was scheduled to enter the monastery, 13 years old. The remaining five also contain girls names and personal information. All eight pieces of parchment contain information on those eight girls. Young girls of all ages, from the daughter of a wealthy farmer, a talented woman just out of the academy, to a youngdy with special circumstances, well, there are all sorts of young girls. Say, Palugthese girls, are they going to be sacrificed as offerings forthataltar? I feel chills running down my spine. Palug is trying to suppress her emotions, but I can see that she is very angry from the bottom of her heart. Yes, this time it is not something simple like what has happened so far; it seems like a precursor to a full-fledged altar attack. This is a massive abduction, since that time in Knot Reed. The altar corruption that targeted the northern part of Ichthyes continent. This time, it seems that it would be more concentrated here in the middle of the continent. Do you think these girls are still alive? The possibility is high. Since the vampires were taking a risk by kidnapping these girls at the same time, I think their aim is the execution of aplete ritual. This should be correct. On the other hand, it means that these girls would be dead if they cant be found before then. This is a serious situation, but its good if they havent been killed yet. If we can find and help them before they are used as offerings, they should be able to return to everyday life. Can you find the girls who are kidnapped? I havent pinpointed the exact location yet, but there are some points that lead to dense ley lines. I will try to search from those areas first. Palug is likely to be busy due to this kidnapping case. However, because those young girls lives are on the line here, I cant hold back. Then, next is my report, huh. After the duel trial, the mage named Haearn came to apologize. Haearn apologized to Beatrice? Umu. Thedy who is the owner of the talisman was also with him. I cant say anything definite, but my impression is that they are not the true culprit. I nodded in agreement to Tirnanogs opinion. At any rate, it is good that we were able to clear Beatrices false charge. If Haearn or Charlotte befriend Beatrice, the true culprit will not be able to make a move openly for a while. The problem is when Beatrice is alone. I would like to ask Tir to keep guarding her. It would be easier if we could pinpoint the true culprit. Lets take action after Harolds investigation reportes up, Tir. I cant afford to make groundless charges against someone because of some careless mistake. I must be careful so as to avoid making a false usation. As we reached a stopping point in our meeting, I heard a knock. I had asked the servant in the dorm for a light supper for the phantom beasts who came back. We decided to do our own investigation separately and ended the meeting. After school the next day. I went to the lounge of the Dynameis. First of all, I decided that it would be better to ask the knowledgeable seniors. Um, are you two familiar with the wonders or mysterious stories? I spoke to us and Auguste who were ying chess. The pieces were jumbled and I couldnt judge with just a nce which side was winning. Even though they seem to be in a very important phase of the game, both of them answered my question dly. If you say wonders or mysterious stories, there are many of them. What do you want to know? Umm, Ghost of the Fallen Boy, Infinite Corridor, Man-Eating Mirror, Stairs to the Underworld I listed the titles that were written in the memo that was put in between the pages of udes diary as nonchntly as possible. Aah, if its about the Infinite Corridor, I know about it. Is that true, us-sama? In fact, I actually got lost in it. Even us-sama got lost in it, huh Sorry to blow your bubble, but it is not a strange phenomenon, but some kind of spatial magic. ording to us, the Infinite Corridor has already been investigated several times. Although the source of the magic hasnt been identified, it seems that its true identity has been grasped to some extent. The time zone during which it urs is limited at night, and the escape method is also established. Although it cannot be removed, it has low risk, so it is said that the Infinite Corridor is left as is. Thats why it was incorporated into the Seven Wonders of the Academy before long. The Infinite Corridor is also one of the Seven Wonders, huh. If so, the other mysterious stories may also be rted to the Seven Wonders. I guess it would be better to know more about the Hanging Girl in the library. I dont know other stories of the Seven Wonders, but if its about the hanging girl, I know about it. Auguste taught me the synopsis of the Hanging Girl. A nobledy was cursed after meddling with old magic to get revenge for her childhood friend who was murdered. And then, in her despair, she chose to kill herself. It is said that there are various theories about what the curse was. From your story, it seems that it is not a bad spirit Well, before good or bad, I think its someones creation. It looks like its a prank of an alumnus. But, why is it being left alone? Among the teachers, many of them are this academys alumni. In other words, some of the teachers were also members of the instigator group, huh. If the artificial wonder is under authorization, it wouldnt disappear. Just like Owen the librarian, some of them are trying to get rid of it, but because of the presence of the members of the instigator group among them, they are likely to be a bit weary. us and Auguste talked about it casually, but it is not always without danger. And some of the real wonders could be rted to the life and death of me and other students. If you want to ask about the Seven Wonders, it would be better to ask a teacher from the academy instead of us. Oops, it looks like I got here in time? us and Augustes line of sight went towards the entrance. When I turned around, my brother Eduart Aurelia was standing there. Great timing, Onii-sama. When us, Auguste and I stared at him at the same time, he seemed a little troubled. Oya, what is it? All of you are staring at me. I was asking them about the Seven Wonders of the academy, but I would like to ask a teacher because a teacher would know more about it. Well, Seven Wonders, huh Its unusual for my brother to talk with hesitation like this. However, it seems that there is no strong refusal, so lets push him a little bit more. Onii-sama likes this kind of thing, right? Actually, Im avoiding it because it is said that if one knows everything, disaster wille to them. What happens if you know all the Seven Wonders? It seems that there is a horrible curse that makes one unable to get married. My brother shrugged his shoulders with a troubled expression. Or rather, I dont think that my brother believes in such superstition. He should be aware that most of the Seven Wonders are fakes, so there must be more to this. Im not the heir, so its not a big problem. Please tell me what you know, Onii-sama. Oi, stop it, Erica! Since Im telling you this for your own good, Im going to stop you right there. us and Auguste stopped me hurriedly. Speaking of which, both of them are the eldest son. I think its too bothersome, but certainly, it would be a bad omen for them. Oh my, I wasnt being considerate enough, huh. Shall we change location, Onii-sama? Wait! It will be meaningless if youre the one who listens to the story! Sir Eduart, cant you say something to her? Well, thats right~ If you cant get married, Erica, then I will take responsibility and take care of you for a lifetime. Thank you, Onii-sama. Without minding us and Augustes criticism, my brother and I proceeded with our talk. My brother seems a bit happy, even though he was troubled by my insistence. As expected, we are a pair of brocon sister and siscon brother. Now thenhow far did you find out, Erica? I heard the story of the Infinite Corridor and the Hanging Girl from the two of them. Oya, what a coincidence. I also only know those two. Its a shame that I couldnt help you. Eduart-oniisama smiled apologetically while saying that. Somehow, my instinct tells me that my brother is hiding something. By some chance, was my brother involved with the fake wonders? Or, is it simply just a measure so that his sister will not thrust her neck into danger? Well then, I will borrow us-kun and His Highness for a bit. At any rate, it seems that my brother has an urgent task outside the academy for a while. In the meantime, it seems that there is something he would like to request from those two people. My brother left along with the two of them to have a briefing session. My brother is likely going to be busy as usual. Perhaps, I wont be able to receive Onii-samas lesson until his urgent business is finished. Well, thats disappointing. As I was left alone, I went to the grand dining hall looking for someone who would know about the Seven Wonders. When I entered the grand dining hall, the surrounding became noisy for a moment, and then an ufortable silence stretched out. Some of them were whispering to each other while stealing nces. Is this the consequence of yesterdays battle? It was like this every time I moved between ssrooms today. It is a relief that the acquaintances I know from the start treat me as usual. When I moved to the West Dorm table, Tricia and Marquia were sitting side by side. I sessfully fled to the location of my friends. Tricia-san, Marquia-san, is it okay for me to sit here too? Of course, Erica-sama. Yes, we were just talking about you, Erica-sama. I sat down on the other side of the two of them when they agreed. But, about me? Maybe it was about yesterdays duel trial. You were talking about me? Yes, Erica-sama, which one do you think is better, Crystal Princess of Domineering Assault or Rose of Crystal Prison? For me, I think Rose of Crystal Prison is definitely it. Oh my, Crystal Princess of Domineering Assault is better. My spirit was about to fly away for a moment, but I managed to endure. It also seems that I was given yet another bunch of unsettling nicknames. Besides the ones mentioned by the two of them, it seems that Alchemist from Hell is also a candidate. Encouraging my dying facial muscles, I maintained the smile on my face. Jeez, you twoby the way, about Herbology tomorrow Avoid topics that are likely to damage my spirit and try to bring up safe conversation topics such as tomorrows sses and food in a slightly tant manner. After warming up the ce with somemon topics, I decided to ask about the Seven Wonders of our favorite academy. If it is about Seven Wonders, I often heard about it from a girl in the same room as mine in the dorm. I have heard about it from my cousin. Tricia and Marquia are familiar with the details of the Seven Wonders, thanks to their mysterious connections. I took notes of the stories of both of them for which I am grateful. Combining the stories I heard from us and Auguste with the stories I heard from Tricia and Marquia, theplete stories of the Seven Wonders emerged. First, Ghost of the Fallen Boy. The wonder of the alchemy workshop. The ghost of a boy who died from being heart-broken. Its scary but harmless. Second, Infinite Corridor. The wonder of the school building. If one passes through the corridor of the school building at 2 am, they wont be able to get out of there forever. Third, the Man-Eating Mirror. The wonder of the school building. A cursed mirror that eats a persons soul is waiting for its prey somewhere in the school building. Fourth, Stairs to the Underworld. The wonder of the Phantom Beast Museum. If one blindly steps on the 13thstep of the stairs in the middle of the night, they will be connected to the underworld. Fifth, the Hanging Girl in the Magic Library. One will get cursed if one looks at it. The curse seems to have some variations. Sixth, the Evil Spirit of All Souls Day. A wonder that urs on the day of All Souls Day. Every year someone dies or goes missing. Seventh, the Bloody Saint. The wonder of the church. A bloodstained Saint is wandering aimlessly. She would ask about your favorite color, but you would be killed no matter what your answer is. The four keywords on the memo inside udes diary were all the wonders of the academy. Doesnt that mean that ude was also a student at Lindis Magic Academy? However, it seems that the morgue of the headless prince is not one of the wonders. I feel a bit disappointed. However, it cannot be said that there is no possibility that we will arrive in the morgue of the headless prince if these Seven Wonders are investigated. I hope its not a real ghost, but Im not afraid if its just a prank of the past students. However, there may be another scenario in which the death g is raised like the Evil Spirit of All Souls Day. On that point, I should be careful. Lets start the investigation this evening. With that in mind, I left the grand dining hall after thanking my two friends. Chapter 112 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part two)

Chapter 112: Seven Wonders of the Academy (parttwo)

When the lights went off and the students in the dorm went to bed, I started preparing. I changed from night clothes to my uniform and robe and wore my gloves of storing. I packed the wands, scrolls and potions in my space-expanded leather bag and asked Tirnanog to carry it. Since it is forbidden for students in general to go out after the lights out, I used the scroll of Invisibility as a finishing touch and hid our figures. Okay, were ready. After this, as long as we move carefully, we should be able to avoid opponents who use demonic eye magic. Where are we going to investigate tonight, Erica? The aim is the Ghost of the Fallen Boy, so were going to the alchemy workshop building. The reason why I chose this is because, out of all Seven Wonders, there are wonders that seem to have nothing to do with the morgue of the headless prince. This is my favorite way of filtering the irrelevant things first.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

When it was around 12 am, I went out of the West Dorm along with Tirnanog through the back door. The air was clearer than it had been during the afternoon and it felt cold. There was a fragrant smell of tea olive blooming somewhere. When I concentrated my eyes, I could see the figures of the patrolling teachers and the prefects moving about. We avoided them and chose the most shadowy path as much as possible. We went through the small garden between the dormitory buildings and crossed the square gazebo and the water well. After that, if we go around the back of the school building, there will be the alchemy workshop, our destination. I confirmed that there was no one around, but just as I let out a sigh of relief, on the next moment I heard a voice chanting a spell from behind. (Since when!?) Without having time to turn around, the magic of Invisibility was wiped out by Dispel. The figures of me and Tirnanog, who was carrying a bag, were revealed. What are you doing in the middle of the night. Where are you going? Its a good evening, right, Erica? Are you taking a stroll? There were familiar voices. Although there should have been no one earlier, there were the figures of us, who was holding a staff, and Auguste, who was apanied by Goldberry. us-sama, Auguste-sama!? W-why are you two here? We are the student council members who are on patrolling duty. More importantly, you havent answered the question yet. I left something behind a while ago, so Im going to go and get it. Hou. For someone with that purpose, you look more heavily armed than when you were dueling. us sharp eyes were directed towards Tirnanog and the bag he was carrying. Good thing I made Tirnanog wear the talisman to avoid m Sight. When I made a signal to Tirnanog with my eyes, he nodded slightly. For times like this, we already had a briefing session for him to act like a golem. What is it? Why cant you answer our question? Dont be too harsh, us. No matter how I think about it, you came here to investigate the mysterious story from before, right? When I was at a loss for an answer, Auguste easily saw the truth. My behavior pattern waspletely seen through by him. You know me well, Auguste-sama. Because you looked like you were interested in the mysterious stories. I also wanted toe along because it looks interesting. Eh? Auguste, its too early to give it away. You werent patrolling then? Instead of answering, us lips curled up into a grin. Oops, I was about to be tricked without knowing. The boundary between us seriousness and joke is beyond myprehension. We came to watch over you. It was a request from Eduart. Oh, then you are to be my guards?

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

I remembered the daytime conversation. After that, my brother must have asked the two of them to watch over me. Certainly, these two people are strong. We have a long rtionship, so its no wonder my n was seen through. I think the person who would attack you is more at risk. Those people who are overreaching themselves have to be protected. Whats with that, do I look like a beast to you? So, which of the Seven Wonders is your target tonight? us asked, ignoring my criticism easily. I gave up secrecy and decided to be as honest as possible. Im going to go to the alchemy workshop building. Heeh~ is there one of the Seven Wonders in that ce? Augustes eyes were sparkling like an innocent child. He bit the bait properly. Speaking of which, this person likes local legends. Its a ghost story about the Ghost of the Fallen Boy. There was a rumor that the spirit of a broken-hearted student whomitted suicide wille out. I would like to see that ghost as well. Id like to do something for him, even if its just a love consultation. Good grief, you guys. At any rate, I understand that this is the prank of people with bad taste us sighed at me and Auguste who were getting excited. Auguste took us, who was still saying something, by his hand. Oops, lets continue the conversationter. The patrolling teachers wille here soon. How do you know that, Auguste-sama? Auguste tapped his temple. I have stretched around my broad telepathic sense. It allows me to sense the location of living creatures with thinking ability. So have you be able to interfere with the people of Aurelia, too, by now? I cant interfere with their mind. But, looking at it the other way around, when I cant I know that it must be a person from Aurelia, right? That or someone from Lucanrant wearing snowsilver ore. I see, so this is the trick by which they could ascertain it was me in this location. Even if he doesnt borrow the dragons eyes, its amazing that a single human being can perform up to this extent. This may be the result of his long-time training as a Theurge. Auguste stood at the lead, and we formed a line following him behind. Goldberry was happy being able to ride on top of Tirnanogs head after a long time. With the precise guidance of Auguste, we reached the alchemy workshop building through the shortest route without encountering anyone. The alchemy workshop was locked. I opened the backdoor using the Wand of Unlock and crept in. Just why exactly are you siblings good only when youre doing this kind of thing Because I dont want to trouble you, us-sama. While smiling at us dumbfounded expression, I peered at the passage inside the dim workshop. There is still light from some of the rooms in the workshop building. There are much more people still awake than I thought. Perhaps they are those who are making or studying something all night long. We should be careful not to make loud noises or sounds. ording to the information, the ghost appears on the third floor of the west passage. We went up the stairs, taking care not toe across anyone. It seems that it is a ghost of a broken-hearted boy whomitted suicide by jumping to his death from the west passage on the third floor of this building. Its beyond me why someone wouldmit suicide from some love affair. Even if its just an idle gossip, I think they should have prepared a better cover story. I dont hate it. That sort of love ismon, right? As we were walking while criticizing the ghost story with low voices, we reached our destination. On the third floor of the alchemy workshop building, there is a west-facing passage with a faint moonlight shining from the ss window. Unlike the first and the second floors, there is no lit up room. The good news is that nobody is up inside the rooms along the passage. us magically lit a candle-like light at the end of his staff. I epted my leather bag from Tirnanog and took out the Historio Electrum. Oh, whats that? This is a magic tool called Historio Electrum, we can record images by using this tool. Heeh~ so there is something convenient like that, huh~ This is just to make sure. But lets also incorporate m Sight in it. us epted the Historio Electrum, cast the spell out-loud, and incorporated m Sight. Now we should be able to record the magic information that us will confirm using m Sight as well. Thanks to the cooperation of the two people, things went better than expected. We looked around our surroundings while advancing slowly through the passage. We went to the middle of the passage, but no ghosts were found. However, its cold here somehow.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

After all, if wee with this many people, the ghost wonte out, will he? Its a prank made by a student. I dont think there is such a consideration. Were about to reach the other side of the passage. But nothing has happened yet. Nothing is reflected in m Sightbut, what is it? The air here is awfully humid. As us pointed it out, I noticed that the humidity on the third floor was strangely high. Is it a pipe leak? Well, if its inside the alchemy workshop building where temperature control is important, it should be repaired immediately. Guys! Look at the window! Hearing Augustes voice, us and I looked back towards the passage. St, st. St, st, st, st, st. Innumerable white hand marks are sticking to the window ss. It is as if something awful is looking for the entrance on the other side of the window. At the same time, I heard a loud voiceing from nowhere. It felt like some simple words were being repeated single-mindedly in a monotonous voice. The voice was small and I couldnt hear what it was saying. The passage was cold like an ice chamber. Our breaths came out in white puffs. When I looked closely, the handprints on the window ss were covered with frost. Suddenly, I noticed that the frost was adhering to the inside of the window, not outside. I was horrified. The something that made those handprints is already inside this passage. Thin mist enshrouded the passage floor. The mist swirled, changed shape, and formed something. love you. I, love you. Repeating such words, the innumerable white hands that had appeared stretched out towards us. Chapter 113 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part three) Chapter 113: Seven Wonders of the Academy (part three) I took out a Crystal Cluster from the glove of storing. In the meantime, arge amount of white hands floating in the air were approaching in front of me. (Should I attack it first and see what would happen? Or should I physically make a wall as well?) While I was thinking, a golden light shed in the dark. When Goldberry pped her wings and made a sudden break, those white hands were blocked by the wind pressure and stopped moving. In addition, she expelled and breathed out condensed air without mes.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

Those white hands were blown away by the high-pressure air bullet and it looked as if they had been dispelled without any technique. However, the scattered mist clumped back together and returned to the original hand-shapes in just five seconds. Looks like we cant destroy it no matter what. What should we do about this? If so, lets analyze them rather than attack. When us finished chanting, a barrier enveloping the group of white hands was deployed. It was a cube-shaped barrier, like an aquarium made of clear ss. The handprints made of frost stuck to the inner walls of the barrier. All in all, it was a terrible sight. Its just a simple barrier to confine them, but that should be good enough for observing them, right? Yes, that will help. Next, I will cast m Sight on everyone. us cast a short spell. The magical information about the mysterious white hands came into my eyes thanks to the effect of m Sight that appeared immediately. However, the magical structure that made up those white hands didnt appear. It doesnt seem like a ghost or a magical beast. Is it an unidentified phantom beast or an ancient artificial spirit? When it was destroyed for the first time, I feel like I saw something that seemed like an incantation for a moment before it returned to its original shape. I see. If so us took out arge amount of spellcards from his robe and deployed them into the air. At the same time, he finished chanting in just several seconds. The spellcards formed a Dy Barrier by overwriting the simple barrier. What is this? us-sama, you used such a powerful technique casually, huhyou were able to do high-speed chanting of the Dy Barrier in no time Auguste gave instructions to Goldberry while I wasmenting us proficiency. Alright, now then, do it once more, Goldberry. Goldberry expelled air bullets several times into the barrier. The white hands inside the barrier were struck by those bullets and dispersed, then they slowly increased the mist density to reform themselves. See, thats what I meant. Everyone saw a string of characters suspending on the spot where those white hands were reforming themselves. They look like ancient characters at a nce. In terms of notation, it is not hieroglyphic character but phic symbol type. That looks like an ancientnguage, but I dont recognize the characters. us, Erica, what about you two? It doesnt resemble anything I learned in my field. It is an unknown character, that even Auguste, who is well-versed in ancientnguages, and us, who has mastered many forms of magic, dont recognize. But, surprisingly, I remember seeing this character. This is a golemnguage. Then, this mist is a golem? I see. Thats why us and I dont recognize it. I received my leather bag from Tirnanog and took out a rare copy of my mothers keepsake book called Golem, A Hundred Constructions. On one of the pages, several example sentences for golem construction and the ancientnguage to create it were jotted down by hand. These might be the supplementary notes written by my mother or the previous owner of this book. They are exactly the same as the characters that produced these white hands in front of us. This is the ancientnguage of Aurelia from about three hundred years ago, anguage that only a certain genius alchemist used. Youre pointlessly well-versed in knowledge about golem as usual, huh. Youre right. The atmosphere is slightly different because of the peculiarities of the characters, but the characters are the same if we look closelyhuh? Auguste tilted his head with a strange expression while peering into the page. Whats wrong, Auguste-sama? The handwriting on this page, I feel like I have seen it before somewherewell, its not a big deal if I cant remember it. Dont worry about it. When I asked, Auguste waved away the question smoothly. Although it bothers me a little bit, it cant be helped if he cant remember it. But, what is this made of? I cant pinpoint it urately if I dont analyze the sentence structure, but its probably made of mist or water. First it was gel and now mist, you alchemists seem to make golems with nothing but interesting materials. But this is risky. Depending on how one makes it, it can be quite vicious. If it was made of strong acidic mist, it could be a terrible weapon. I think that this child is safe as far as I can see it. It doesnt seem to have such aplicated mechanism. Hou. Then I will release it. us released the Dy Barrier. All the spellcards that made up the barrier returned to us hand and the space that was isted from the flow of time was released. White mist spread in the corridor to form hands and the inhuman voice of a boy resounded once again. I love you. Even if you didnt love me. This love was never lost. I love you. Even if my life is over, I will keep thinking of you forever. Please ept this instead of me, who can no longer protect you. This is my living proof, the proof that I loved you. I hope thesest words reach you. Goodbye, my beautiful human. I will always love you. Was this voice also incorporated in the golem? It might be the intention, but that was a heavy poem.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

Incorporating the lingering attachment of a rejected person into a golem, how cowardly. us appeared to be fed up with the message that was incorporated into the golem. As for me, I feel like I want to support it from a distance, but I dont want to approach. Thinking so far, when I think about it, it is a terribly heavy feeling. It is a type of feeling that is unsuitable as an affection for humans. However, Auguste looked at the golem in a somewhat sympathetic manner. But, it feels rather pitiful. It looks like the will of those who are about to die after this. No one is actually about to die. This golem may be made with that kind of setting intentionally. Ah I see. It will be even heavier if this is actually a dying will. But I wonder what was the intention of the alchemist who made this golem. Is there a message or something that came along with this mist golem? Thats what I want to check. How do we stop this golem, Erica. Perhaps its a type that operates and absorbs heat from the open air, so it doesnt keep moving forever. How vicious. Well, but its unnatural to move this way just because of the heat from the outside air Besides, I cant find the core of this golem. If it uses the samenguage as the one in the book, it should have the characteremetengraved somewhere. If we know where the core is, we can stop it, but I wonder in which part of the workshop it is. Core, huh. I cant sense it because it doesnt have a spirit. We might be able to found it using Link Sight, but its effect range is narrow. I nced at my ore watch. It is likely that it will cost us our sleeping time if we have to search the whole building. What should I do? Ah, thats right. In a situation like this, its time to use the Eyes of Overworld. If I use that, I will be able to see the character ofemetinscribed in the core of the golem. Lets use thest two charges left on the lens. Incidentally, I have a lens with a built-in demonic eye for wide-range search from birds-eye view. Erica, did you say something unreasonable to Harold again I looked away from us frosty eyes and took out the lens from my leather bag. I quickly put it on and activated the Eyes of Overworld. What appeared in my brain is the birds point of view of the alchemy workshop. I checked the floatingemetcharacters one by one. Golems withrge furnace and many bead-like small golems. I can see several golems working and standing by inside the building. There is only one unnatural golem inside the workshop. It is the golem buried inside the wall that I found at that time. When I first tried this demonic eye lens, I thought that the lens was set incorrectly. But Harolds demonic eye lens was urate. Found it. I think it is here. I pointed around the central part of the wall of the west passage. It was right on the wall of the nap room with a firece. Inside this stone wall? Well, I guess we cant just go ahead and break it, huh~ No, we can use this with the golem. I took out a wand from my glove of storing. It is the Wand of Castling. During my simted duel with us, I have confirmed that Castling can be used on pseudo-life-form to change ces with the opponent. Naturally, since it is a golem, its magic resistance is low. I took out a regr hexahedral cleaning gel golem out of my leather bag. The cleaning golem is just about the size of a pudding. I started the Eyes of Overworld again and waved the Wand of Castling. In the next moment, the cleaning golem disappeared and a small core and a jar of mysterious liquid appeared in its ce. Is this the main body of the mist golem? It seems to be able to interfere with the outside moisture even from inside the jar. I wrapped the jar with dried white clover and sealed it in a highly airtight small box. This white clover was stocked up with the intention of being used as seasoned lumber-cum-packing material for wands and materials. This should not be a simple mist golem. Aa~h, somehow Erica solved the wonder in the blink of an eye. Indeed. Emotion has nothing to do with this. us and Auguste were saying so. I think they are the ones who solved most of it though.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

But, it was fun. It was a good way to kill time. Wait,Ididnt apany her to kill time. The two of them led the way to the West Dorm while having that kind of exchange. I silently did a high-five with Tirnanog while holding the small box containing the mist golem in one hand. Thats how one of the academys Seven Wonders, The Ghost of the Fallen Boy, was solved. Chapter 114 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part four) Chapter 114: Seven Wonders of the Academy (part four) The next day. I was attacked by intense drowsiness because of the search thatsted until midnight. Thest lesson for today is Actorius-senseis Magizoology. I can go to sleep when I get over this. For me who is struggling to keep my heavy eyelids open, that is my only morale support. On the palm of Actorius-sensei, who was standing on the tform, something like a mushroom was riding. Even this is a kind of splendid magical beast, it seems the name of the magical creature is fungal walker1.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

Fungal walker is a magical creature that is considered to be a variant of fungi. There are various subspecies of fungal walker, but all of them walk upright with two pseudo-feet. They are very useful creatures While listening to the teachers lecture, I looked into the tissue box-sized wooden box in front of me. A thumb-sized fungal walker is standing inside with a trembling body. Mine has a form like an eryngii mushroom2. Marquias looks like a white beech mushroom3and Tricias looks like a fly agaric mushroom4. Although they look like mushrooms, they have pseudo-feet and incidentally, their faces were drawn. Yes, instead of having a face, it was drawn. Its a cute but surreal atmosphere. I have marked the direction of movement on your mushrooms beforehand. Please be careful if it starts moving suddenly. So the side where the face is drawn is the front, huh. Actorius-sensei must have had a good deal of fun doing it. Actorius-sensei continued to exin the ecology of the fungal walker. It is said that fungal walkers direction of movement is fixed. When it is frightened, it will scream while releasing paralytic spores and run away. If it is wounded, it will stop on the spot and shriek while releasing hallucinogenic spores. Those spores also have the effect of inhibiting blood-clotting action and relieving pain. Be careful, if you make a mistake in dealing with fungal walker inside a narrowbyrinth, it will likely be the beginning of a tragedy. It paralyzes you the moment you bump into it and if you attack it, it will show hallucinations to cause friendly fire, huh. In addition, its spores make one unable to feel pain, so they will notice their wounds toote, and it is also difficult to stop bleeding, so they may bleed a lot. Its a vicious strategy unlike its cute outward appearance. It is dangerous if you make a mistake in handling them, but as a magical creature it is rtively docile and suitable for breeding. Furthermore, the ingredients that can be obtained from fungal walker have various usage. It seems that the spores of the fungal walker can be used to make drugs such as painkillers and anesthetics. The body of the fungal walker is supposedly an antidote for paralysis and hallucinations. In additions, it is the favorite food of many animals. By the way, its delicious if you eat it by roasting it in direct fire. It is rmended to eat it with white mould goat cheese. If it bes a one-year old individual, it will be about 110 cm in length and about 16 kg in weight. An individual who has grown for more than a decade can span over 10 meters in length and its cry is enough to break ones tympanic membranes. It is said to be parasitic on things like slime etc. On All Souls Day, the fungal walkers will be covered with white sheets and be disguised as ghosts. During the festival of All Souls Day held at the academy, it seems that dozens of two-or-three-year-old fungal walkers would be released into the city. The fungal walkers that would wander aimlessly just like ghosts would be lined up alongside the pumpkinnterns like a seasonal feature. As the ones at the festival would be individuals that are used to people, it seems that they would not release dangerous spores even if they are surprised or hit a little. Because of the fungal walkers trait of being stabile when it is in a dark ce, it seems that it is almost safe if covered with sheets. Now then, you will threaten your fungal walker and collect its paralytic spores. With Actorius-senseis cue, the students started the practice. I also looked into my box. The fungal walker was looking up at me with a cute gesture.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

I felt like my eyes met the fungal walkers eyes which were not supposed to exist. Aah, its delicious to eat it when its roasted, huh. On top of that, with white mould goat cheese K-kyaaaah~~~ The fungal walker fled to the corner of the box with a cute voice like a childs cry. I havent done anything yet, so why? Ah, perhaps, my big appetite was seen through? The fungal walker shuddered and released spores as it became frightened at one corner of the box. Somehow I feel sorry for scaring it. This fungal walker is pretty timid. Making sure not to inhale, I collected the white powder-like spores with a brush and put them in a bag. Well, since the result is good, its fine. As expected of you, Erica-sama, what a wonderful performance. Thank you, Marquia-san. I received apliment from Marquia, who is good at handling magical creatures, so I replied to her with a smile. It seems that she had finished collecting the paralytic spores in no time. When ites to magical beasts, her expression is very bright, as expected from the southern people. Speaking of which, I wonder if Tricia is fine. When I turned my eyes towards her, she was stiff and trembling minutely with hollow eyes. This seems dangerous. Her body is getting cold and her breathing is also shallow. Whats the matter, Tricia-san!? Dont tell me, is it the paralytic spores!? Oh no! Actorius-sensei, we need an antidote here! Marquia quickly covered Tricias box and stopped the spores from spreading further. Actorius-sensei, who noticed the situation, immediately sprayed the potion on Tricia. She will recover after a while. Sensei! We also need an antidote here! Yes, yes, Iming. Both of you, please look after Rails-san, alright? Just as I felt relieved, screams from the other students could be heard. Actorius-sensei entrusted Tricia to us and ran to the other students who were paralyzed. Somehow, I feel the most Spartan education is this ss. Maybe, he purposefully let the students experience the danger of magical beasts first hand? T-thank you very much, Erica-sama, Marquia-san Tricia seems to be able to move atst. Her cheeks are reddish. Are you alright now, Tricia-san? Yes, Im fine. I didnt know it would run around like that, even though it was small Certainly, it is true that Erica-samas individual seems to be a more manageable child. I passed on my fungal walker, which was a rtively calm individual and helped collect Tricias spores. It was a very thrilling, eye-opening ss. I was able to attend the ss without feeling sleepy, even with myck of sleep. No, Cloacina-san. Please put the fungal walker back into the wooden box. Once again, Chloe, who was trying to bring back the fungal walker, was being warned. She had a regretful expression on her face. I also wanted to eat it a little bit, so I understand her feeling. Everyone, please return it to the box properly. Now then, next time we will learn about cockatrices chick. Even though it is just a chick, it is still a dangerous magical beast, so I suggest you prepare yourselves as much as possible. The white worm and the fungal walker, whenpared to the dangerous cockatrice, seems very normal. Im sure some of the students in the ss will be petrified. While thinking about such things, I returned the fungal walker. See you tomorrow, Tricia-san, Marquia-san. I parted with Tricia and Marquia and went to the alchemy workshop. I want to ask Harold to investigate the core of the mist golem. Harold, sorry for always troubling you, but Id like to ask you to analyze this golem. Heh? What is it? I asked Harold earnestly as I opened the door to his workshop. Harold, who seemed to be building the athanor inside a big golem, had a bewildered expression on his face. Oh, I wonder if hes busy with something. By any chance, are you in the middle of something urgent? No, its alright, what do you want to talk about? Having said that, Harold suspended his work and tidied things up. He re-tied his long red hair which was tied up for work. Well, you should sit down too. If you have something you want to talk about, I will listen to you carefully. Sorry. Its a long story I went straight to the point and told Harold about this matter. About investigating the Seven Wonders under certain circumstances. About how I was caught by us and Auguste and had to allow them to apany me. About how thanks to that I could understand the cause, and other things. Haah~ so there was such a thing. Furthermore, the rumored guy is in this workshop, huh. It was actually a golem. People thought it was a ghost because it absorbed the water around it and created a misty body A mist golem you say!? Harold, who had an impression of restraining himself because of the ghost story, became excited when he heard about the golem. Alright, if hes like this, it will be fine if I entrust it to him. I exined the behavior of the mist golem that I had found out, and then passed the core and the reference book to him. Ah~ I seethis is an unusualnguage to implement. You know about it? Its difficult, so this may take a bit longer. But, it looks pretty interesting and since youvee all the way here, Ill take it on. Harold prepared tea at the end of his speech. I took the tea gratefully.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

But, what a shameyou solved the mystery that has been left for many years in just one night, right? It was thanks to the lens you made. Ah~ that thing! Its already showing its usefulness, huh. Yeah. But because of that, it has already been used up. Harold took the jar with the light-purple lens courteously. As I described the activity of the Eyes of Overworld, Harold was listening and taking notes with great interest. Well then, I guess this one will be done in about three days. I want to improve it a little bit once more. Yes, thats fine. Oops, speaking of which, Im done charging the Wand of Gust fromst time. Just as Harold brought a box of wand from the shelf, the sound of knocking on the door echoed throughout the room. Oh my, youre a very popr person with lots of customers, huh, Harold. No, no, this might not be my customers though Harold responded with a bright voice saying, Pleasee in! When the door opened, it was us and Auguste who appeared. I smiled and shrugged my shoulders when Harold had a troubled expression as if saying good grief. As expected, youre here~ Sorry, Harold. Well intrude upon you for a little bit. My business is over, so dont worry about it. Ill also prepare tea for the two of you. With the greetings done, Harold stood up to make extra tea. Oh, apparently they are not here for Harold, they are here for me. It is probably because of our long rtionship and their tracking ability that I was discovered immediately. us and Auguste sat on the couch on my left and right side as if trapping me. This is ufortable. I want to run away. Auguste took the box of Wand of Gust that was left on the table. Hmm, this is the preparation for tonights quest, huh. Erica, I heard that youre the type that has to sleep for six hours, are you okay? Why do you know my proper sleeping time us and Auguste looked at each other and shrugged. Is it the information from my brother? us-sama, did youe here to warn me? Late-night stroll is strictly prohibited unless with the supervision of the Dynameis. I was also epted as a member of the Dynameis though. On the contrary, it seems that to this day you havent taken part in any of the Dynameis job yet. He hit my weak spot. But I dont want to stand on the steps of the church and read scriptures in front of everyone. I cant say my real feeling about that, so I wonder what I should say. Well, to tell the truth, us and I came to tell you that we will overlook this matter. But on the condition that we apany you as guards. It seems both of them are passionate about exploring the Seven Wonders. Isnt it culturally inappropriate for a woman to go out with two men in the middle of the night? If by any chance someone sees us, Im afraid it will be a deadly scandal. However, I have experienced it first-hand that these twos abilities are useful for investigating. Saving money and time is very tempting, so it cannot be helped. In for a penny, in for a pound. I will not take responsibility if your sleeping time is cut short as a result. I will be fine since many of my time block is empty. I often sleep with the dragons in therge stable. I have no problem even if my sleeping time is cut short. Oh, it looks like the discussion has been settled. Harold returned with steamy tea cups at perfect timing.

read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress

Right, Harold. Do you want toe along? Nope, Im not good with ghost stories or scary things I see. Then this is a good opportunity to ovee that. Whoops, I forgot to bring the teacakes! Harold retreated in a hurry to escape once more. Among us, his physique is thergest, but I see, hes not good with scary stories, huh. Well then, lets meet in front of the Phantom Beast Museum tonight. In the end, this time too, it will be just the three of us who will investigate the Seven Wonders. We decided the meeting ce and time and disbanded immediately.
1Fungal walker: the raw doesntexactlysay this, just monster mushroom. But I feel like this monster from dnd fits the description pretty well, as it can eject hallucination spores and pacifying spores (which stuns the enemy). So,fungal walkerit is. 2Eryngii or Pleurotus eryngii: an edible mushroom native toMediterraneanregions of Europe, the Middle East, and North Africa, but alsogrownin many parts of Asia. (source) 3Bunashimeji or white beech mushroom or Hypsizygus tessetus: anedible mushroomnative toEast Asia. It is cultivated locally intemperate climatesin Europe, North America and Australia and sold fresh in super markets. In nature, shimeji are gilled mushrooms that grow on wood. Most often the mushroom is found onbeech trees, hence themon name, Beech Mushroom. They are often small and thin in appearance and popr in many nations across the world. (source) 4Fly agaric mushroom or Amanita muscaria: arge white-gilled, white-spotted, usually red mushroom, and is one of the most recognisable and widely encountered in popr culture. Native throughout thetemperateandborealregions of the Northern Hemisphere,Amanita muscariahas been unintentionallyintroducedto many countries in the Southern Hemisphere. (source) Also, there are new illustrations on theillustration page! Go check it out! Chapter 115 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part five) Chapter 115: Seven Wonders of the Academy (part five) The night was cold, as if winter hade a little earlier. After taking a nap, Tirnanog and I left the dorm and went to the Phantom Beast Museum in the same way asst night. The Seven Wonders were going to investigate tonight is the Stairs to the Underworld. If one blindly steps on the 13th step of the stairs in the middle of the night, it is said that they will be connected to the underworld. There is a rumor that it happens on 23:11, another one that says it happens right at 12 am, one says on 01:23, and also one that says on 03:33this time, it seems this will have a severe impact on our sleeping schedule If so, shall I be the one to check it all the way? You can take a nap as I do that. Eh, thats kind of cheating. For now, we should investigate the actual thing. read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress On the way to the Phantom Beast Museum, I saw Goldberry flying towards us. She circled around overhead and flew away at a slower speed than when she came. I guess she wants us to follow her. It seems that way. As we followed Goldberry, we reached a hedge of evergreen tree some distance away from the Phantom Beast Museum. us and Auguste were waiting there while hiding in the bushes. Auguste, who is not good with cold, put a small smander inside a jar and was warming himself up. us also seems to be wearing a slightly thicker robe. They noticed me and beckoned me over. Why are you both in a ce like this? It seems the security around the Phantom Beast Museum is very tight tonight. Look, can you see that? While hiding behind the tree, I looked up towards the direction where Auguste pointed at. I felt some shadow crossing under the starry sky. Concentrating my eyes, I saw a ck dragon, which I feel like I have seen somewhere, slowly hovering in the wind. Thats the Theurge dragon, isnt it? If I get closer, I will be discovered. I remembered that it was a secret, so I asked him without mentioning Professors name. Auguste nodded and sighed a little. Not only that. Look at those people. Looking at what us pointed to, there was a group of people holding lights in front of the museum. Just as I was thinking that I couldnt see their faces, us started chanting. The spells for Raptor Sight and m Sight made it possible for me to clearly see the people there and the magic they have. They are the teachers of the magic academy and the staffs of the Phantom Beast Museum. There are also figures of Livre the curator, and the guards of the city of Lindis. At the center are Principal Twr, Vice Principal M?r, Brad Clochydd and Director Cuniculus. None of them are likely going to be easy opponents and severe punishment is inevitable if were discovered. Magic for barrier and sensing have also been applied inyers, huh. The particrly troublesome thing is the heat sensory magic of Principal Twr. Even if we somehow falsify our body temperature, there is a possibility that they will be able to sense us from the movement of the air. us exined with a bitter expression. Theres a feeling that we definitely cant enter the museum tonight. What happened anyway? I wonder if an important phantom beast specimen has been lost or stolen. What a bad timing. What should we do? Should we just give up investigating for tonight? Auguste asked, so I contemted it for a short while. I want to avoid being discovered. But time is a valuable resource. Just like during the time at Knot Reed, it would be toote if things already happen. Since that is the case, lets change the schedule. How about going to the Magic Library? Aah, the Hanging Girl, huh? If they concentrate the security around the Phantom Beast Museum, the security around the Magic Library may bex. Its worth a visit. We ran under the starry sky and headed towards the Magic Library. The Magic Library, as opposed to the Phantom Beast Museum, was in a deserted state. Instead, at every entrance, there is a mechanism that will trigger rm when one uses Unlock. us applied Passwall magic on each of us and so we entered the hall through the wall. Since the window of the Magic Library was made of milky white baster, the light from the outside couldnt pass through and the hall was dark. us, who had lit a light on his staff ahead of time, became the vanguard voluntarily. Upon arriving at the sixth floor which has the Chained Library, us held his staff towards the wall near the entrance. The beeswaxmp was lit by the mechanism that has been set up in the room and the bookcase was illuminated with warm light. There is an analysis magic that is about to be put up. At least, that was what the librarian we met the other day was saying. If they havent put it up yet, it means the cause of the ghost hasnt been identified. us, what if we use that to find it? Its arge-scale instation type. It cannot be incorporated into the demonic eye, plus it leaves traces. That means we have no choice but to wait for a while. The story was arranged as a poor girl who hung herself due to some special circumstances Schlik. nk, nk. I heard metal scrapes and faint creaking noises. I saw something hanging from a thin string between the high ceiling and the bookcase. There was no such thing until a while ago. Something suspended was swaying like a pendulum with a small nging noise. As I approached, I gradually understood what it was. ! Pale skin that seems unhealthy and long ck hair. From the uniform design, which is a little different from ours, delicate limbs extended. A thin chain hanging from the ceiling was wrapped around her neck and made a small creaking noise as she swayed. And her body was so transparent that I could see the bookshelf on the other side of her. read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress The eyelids on her cast-down eyes and her long eyshes were lifted, clear blue eyes peeked through. When she noticed us, she looked around with an expression as if looking down on other people. It was a girl who seemed somewhatnguid, haughty, and strong-willed. I wanted it toe out, but to think that it woulde out so suddenly like this. I dont know whether this is a good or bad thing. Youre so noisy that I couldnt even be dormant peacefully. What did you say? Who the heck did you call a poor girl? The ghost girl grumbled in annoyance while stretching as if she has just woken up. Her voice was lively, as though she was truly alive. The girl, who was swaying like a pendulum until recently, floated against gravity and drew near, looking as if she was floating mid-air. What a rude way of speaking, when you dont even know me. It seems youre another fool, as usual. Then, just who exactly are you? When I bit the bullet and asked her, the ghost girl exposed her feelings of contempt. Oh my, you dont even know that? Who am I, you say? I dont want to be involved with foolish living people who can only ask such tedious questions. Pleasee backter. When the ghost girl raised her right hand, a thick book that had been stored inside the bookshelf was lifted. As she made a gesture as if throwing something, the book flew towards us. Fortunately, the book stopped precisely at the tip of my nose, who had put myself on guard. Apparently, because of the length of the chain, it just barely didnt hit me. Dangerous. No, before that, please treat the valuable books more carefully. Because they are not just priceless books; they are books that only have several volumes in this continent. Ill exin it to you fools just in case, but the thing just now was only a threat. I threw it knowing it wouldnt hit. If you get it, you shall thank me for my benevolence. Somehow, this ghost is being oddly provocative. But, with this kind of childish provocation, well lose if we rise to the bait. If I look closely, the chain around the neck of the ghost and the bookshelf chain are simr in construction. As the person herself said, she doesnt seem to be a girl who hung herself. This should not be a ghost, but some magical mischief, although I wonder how she came to be. us cast a spell on everyone while I was thinking about such things. Her magicposition was added to the visual information. Hm. I know the identity. This is an artificial spirit. Its simr to the type used to help fast thinking and parallel thinking. Why does the spirit have a figure of a youngdy, us-sama? The appearance is up to the creator. I cant understand the preference that made this fellow look like thisand the personality also seems bad. That mage over there, you seem to be a little bit promising. But, for you to not understand my good points, isnt it just your preference in women that is bad? What did you say!? The ghost girlughed. us raised his staff in an attempt to attack her, but he gritted his teeth and endured it. Oh my, I thought that youre a boy who is easy to anger. You should cherish that self-control. Because just relying on your anger to act wouldnt be enough during crucial times. I know that, even if you dont say it! Now, now, calm down, us. If youre taken in by her cheap provocation, you lose. us told her as if spitting and hit the floor with his staff in a stabbing manner. Auguste patted us shoulder to calm him down. You look like the woman I hate the second most in the world. Haa? Speaking of which, why are you wearing mens uniform? Why dont you wear some skirt ande againter? Augustes expression stiffened while still smiling. It cannot be denied that he has a feminine face, but although hes slender, hes doing weight training diligently and trains himself. Even though he does his best, he couldnt be muscr, so it seems that he has an inferiorityplex secretly. Keep this in mind. What is important is not how others see you, but what you do. There are more important things than looks. What could be more important than looks? You can say that only because of your looks. Goldberry jumped out of Augustes hood and breathed in with force. This is not an air bullet; shes going to breathe out mes instead. Auguste-sama, you shouldnt use fire in here. Oopsthats true. Erica, sorry. But this ghost woman whose creator is unknown, she really has a bad personality. It seems that the frustration of Auguste and us, who have barely avoided confrontation, cant be calmed down. The ghost girl, who is the cause of their frustration, is floating mid-air in a posture as if sitting with her legs crossed. Her appearance is very condescending, just like a spectator observing as a disinterested party. Aah, but if were talking about face, yours is the worst one. Me? You must be full of curiosity and inquisitiveness, right? Aah, wait. Dont get me wrong. I wasntplimenting you. Rather, it is the opposite, for you, if you are on the edge of a cliff where a single misstep would put you head first into the abyss, you would skip over there blindfolded while humming unconcernedly. Im saying that youck crisis management skills. The ghost girl pointed at me, turned upside down and came closer to my face. I know a woman who looks a lot like you. An arrogant, malicious, treacherous, vindictive and horrible woman. I am sure she didnt have a decent death. She must have had a lonely, miserable, hopeless death instead. Speaking of which, you are also going to face a miserable death, because read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress After a pause, the ghost girlughed as if ridiculing me. you, your shadow of death ising out, you know? I pulled out the wand of Dispel and waved it towards the ghost girl. The fast-acting Dispel spell caused the artificial spirit to disperse and the surrounding became silent. us jumped and caught the valuable book that had dropped because its maniptor disappeared. Erica! Why did you attack that fellow all of a sudden! Sorry, us-sama. It seems that I was the quickest person to anger, huh But, thanks to you, Erica, I feel a little satisfied. I have trained myself so that I can quickly draw my wands whenever there is a foe. Even so, I didnt think that I would be perturbed over something I am always mindful about. After a while, the ghost girl appeared in the same ce again and the chain around her neck extended to the ceiling. It seems that it couldnt bepletely destroyed by the Dispel just now. What did you do that for! Fine. Im not going to give you any advice. Its not my problem if you get caught and killed in the death web that is stretched out over and over again. We havent been getting any advice in particr. (Auguste) Shut up. Stu~pid, stu~pid. Stupid and boring living people who dont even know this much, I absolutely wonte out and meet you even if you call me again. Even so, if we call you, it seems you wille out again, huh (us) Isnt that a good thing? Next time, you should prepare a question that I will be satisfied with. Having said so, the ghost girl disappeared without a trace. Kuh, what an unreasonable artificial spirit How awful~ I wonder if it was made to disparage people I feel exhausted even though it was just a few minutes The three of us let out a sigh at the same time. Normal artificial spirits are supposed to exist only in the magicyer, so they can be erased by Dispel. However, the fact that it can regenerate means that the spell is described in the physicalyer. Like that mist golem, so there must be her real body somewhere. us-sama, that book from before, is that the main body? us nced at the book he caught earlier and shook his head. No, it doesnt seem to be that simple. Its not just a single book, its more than one. At least, it seems that all books in this floor have a copy of the spell transcribed. All of them? Wait, us. At least, you say, that means Aah, its virtually impossible to dispel if its transcribed to the other floors, not just this one. In particr, the books in the basement floor are the precious ancient magic books. We cant take the risk of dispelling it along with the magic originally applied to those books. In the first ce, there are books that require permission for viewing, so we will have to give up on dispelling it. read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress Even if it is only transcribed on this floor, there is a possibility that the spell would transfer to another book nearby when we dispel it. I suppose thats the reason it was left as is for so many years, huh. That artificial spirit is as tenacious as a malignantputer virus. Both us and Auguste have a bitter appearance. Shall we go home for tonight? The two of them agreed with my suggestion without hesitation. The mental attack is harsh, but that artificial spirit is not some kind of dangerous magical beast or phantom beast. And the possibility that its rted to the morgue of the headless prince is also low. One of the Seven Wonders of the academy, Hanging Ghost of the Magic Library, it remains unresolved, but for now, lets put it on hold. Chapter 116 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part six)

Chapter 116: Seven Wonders of the Academy (partsix)

The next day, I was ovee with much sleepiness. Though Tirnanog tried to wake me up many times, it seems that I didnt wake up at all no matter how he much he shook me. Erica, are you okay? I think I will be fine, you should go to Beatrice, Tir. Umu, I understand. Erica, do not overdo it. I sent Tirnanog, who was worrying about my physical condition, to guard Beatrice. Next, after giving a message using a golem to Tricia, who was waiting for me at the dorms dining hall, that she doesnt have to wait for me, I quickly prepared myself. Then I only had a light drink for breakfast and rushed to the ssroom in the school building. Todays first ss is the Summoning Magic ss of that Brad. Im afraid to imagine what he would do if Imte. When I arrived at the ssroom, I could see that Brad was talking to the staff of the Phantom Beast Museum in front of the ssroom. Your Barrier is still there. The initial arrangement was to remove it before the opening time, right? read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress Oh, the Summoning Magic hasnt started yet? I may be lucky. But I wonder how can I pass by in front of these two people and enter the ssroom. Without thinking, I hid myself in the shadows and listened to their conversation. There should be other conditions such as if safety can be confirmed. And I havent yet determined that it is safe. The principal and the other teachers have all lifted their Barriers. The only one who hasnt done so yet is you, Clochydd-sensei. Its because they are too lenient in their judgment. If that is all, then I will excuse myself. Please wait. At the very least, can you narrow it down to a range that is eptable for business? Livre stood in a way so as to block Brad who was trying to enter the ssroom. Understood. Then, I will exin it to Director Cuniculus directly so that he may understand my intention. The director also agreed to the removalplease wait, Clochydd-sensei! Livre ran after Brad who was walking away quickly. It appears they were talking aboutst nights problem. From their conversation, it seems like only the vicious Brad has been maintaining his Barrier around the Phantom Beast Museum. I slipped into the ssroom hiding my face while bowing the moment I passed by the two of them. Hooray! I sessfully avoided beingte! As I entered the ssroom, Auguste had secured a seat for me and was waiting. When our eyes met, he gave me a smile. It is a beautiful smile without the influence of anyck of sleep. I was captivated for a few moments, but decided to sit next to him. Good morning, Auguste-sama. Good morning, Erica. Brad iste somehow, so it looks like were lucky today. Yes, it is fortunate that Clochydd-sensei seems to have a matter to attend to. I eavesdropped on him just now I also conveyed the conversation I overheard just now to Auguste in a low voice. Heeh, so the Barrier that was deployed by that person still remains, huh If I have to say, I feel like what he did is correct. It only happened yesterday, you know? In a thievery case, evidence may remain on the scene. Supposing that there is an insider, the perpetrator who wants to destroy the evidence can easily enter. It will be safer to keep the site closed for a while. Well, the staffs will be troubled though. We should avoid exploring the museum tonight. Even if Brad quickly removes the Barrier right now, it feels like it will be back again after the closing time has passed. After a while, Brad returned to the ssroom. When he stood on the tform, the noisy ssroom calmed down. In todays ss, we will learn how summoning magic rtes to the magicalyer and physicalyer. Without mentioning any particr reason why he waste, Brads ss began as usual. He cast Sticks to Snake magic which is the basis of the foundation and summoned a familiar gray snake on the tform. In the case of mutation magic using spirits, the magic structure that executes the spell effect exists in the magicalyer. In this state, the stick existing in the physicalyer was overwritten with the snake artificial spirit developed in the magicalyer. Describe how to turn this snake back into a stick. Erica Aurelia. How does one restore the effect of the artificial spirit? Recalling the Hanging Ghost fromst night, I answered. Yes, we can remove the artificial spirit by Dispel. That is correct. If there is no artificial spirit in the magicalyer, the stick in the physicalyer will return to its original form. Conversely, do you know how to approach and remove artificial spirits from the physicalyer? Its a difficult question, but this is the content of the textbook that I had read for my lesson preparation. It should be possible to remove the catalyst by destroying it. If one destroys the stick which is its medium in the physicalyer, the artificial spirit who has lost the object that linked it will disappear. Very good. Youre indeed an excellent student. Brad said without changing his expression. I definitely cant ept his words obediently. So that I wont get conceited, after this I should do some self-study, it will surely be safer that way. In addition, pure artificial spirits that do not depend on the physicalyer will also tolerate physical destruction. Thus, summoning with mutation magic has a number of weaknesses. On the contrary, it is possible to execute even with less magic and low control. This is true not only for summoning magic, but also for other low-level magic. Brad made a small magical me float on top of his right palm. Next, he created the magic circle for Dispel on his left palm and put it over his right hand. When he opened his hands, the me was gone. For the most part, magic is materializing the structure developed in the magicalyer into the physicalyer. Again, its convenience is as high as its cost; it is vulnerable to both Dispel and interference from the physicalyer. Then, how does one make a me that cannot be dispelled? This is slightly deviating from the summoning magic, butErica Aurelia, if it is you, surely you would know about it, no? Hmm, what kind of magic cannot be dispelled? I remembered the Cursed Sword of Fire from six years ago. It was a fire that would materialize, even if one uses Dispel on it. How about, make the Dispel ineffective by interfering with the causality or the space? Hm, thats an interesting answer. You are about the only freshmen who would reply with such an answer. Erica Aurelia. Brad looked around the ssroom with an expression that doesnt seem like he thinks its interesting. Interfering with the causality or the space. Thats another way to do it. But, it takes time to build, and one will need an unimaginable amount of magical power. I think that some of you will be researchers in such fields in the future, but it is a bit burdensome for your current self to understand. Erica Aurelia, do you also know how to cancel the Dispel in a more general way? read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress Certainly, it was said that the Cursed Sword of Fire was moving with the magical power which the magical buildings with artificial spirits absorbed directly from the ley lines, plus that was not an ordinary magic. From the tendency of Brads ss so far, I dont think he will continue to talk for so long about something that is not rted to the ss. That means, in the end the discussion would return back to the lesson. I looked for the answers I recalled from flipping over my textbook. If one creates fuels and live coals in the physicalyer, it will be a me that cannot be dispelled. In exchange, it may be dealt with by disintegrating the fuel or extinguishing the live coals before it can ignite Good, that is correct. Having cleared the next issue, Brad continued to exin smoothly. Both these two methods have strengths and weaknesses. Ease of control through the magicalyer will increase vulnerability to Dispel. If one sends in things that cause direct effects on the physicalyer, it bes difficult to control at the cost of being invulnerable to Dispel. It is important to choose the appropriate method depending on the time and situation. Having said so, Brad urged me to sit down, he then used Dispel on the gray snake and turned it back into a stick. Now, lets get back to the discussion about the summoning magic this time. If you want to resist Dispel like this second method, what summoning magic should you perform, Beatrice w? Oh, uhy-yes! I think it would be better to summon an actual magical beast by using transfer magic Good. Summons with elementary level transfer magic include Summon Small Animal, among other things. Beatrice, who got called suddenly, stood up. When Brad heard Beatrices answer, he started to cast another spell. A white mouse appeared on top of Brads palm after a much more lengthy chant andplicated magic circle construction than Sticks to Snakes. So, what if you want to stop the summoning with transfer magic. Chloe Cloacina. Destroy the spell with Dispel before the transfer isplete. Correct. Therefore, the performer should be on guard until the transfer magic ispleted. Both Beatrice and Chloe had one question each. I wonder if the questions that were thrown at me in session were my punishment for beingte to ss. Huh? Did I get discovered even though I hid my face? Then, Brads Summoning Magic ss went as usual. The pace was still as harsh as ever, but no matter how sleepy I was, I didnt neglect my lesson preparation for this, so I could manage it somehow. That is all for today. Are there any questions? At the end of the ss, Brad invited questions from the students. When some of the eagerly motivated students asked their questions, Brad turned to answer them. I suddenly remembered the Hanging Ghost in the library and raised my hand. Well, next is Erica Aurelia. In the case of an artificial spirit that has no catalyst in the physicalyer, and its body ispletely in the magicalyer but interferes with the physicalyer and writes its own copy, what is the standard practice to remove it? Block the source of its magical power supply, or iste it using a Barrier and then release another spirit within the area of influence that will overwrite that artificial spirit. That is a rather intriguing thought experiment, but an artificial spirit with such a troublesome specification is rarely created. Both are sensible ways, but both interrupting the magical power supply and overwriting the artificial spirit seem quite difficult to do. At that moment, the bell signalling the end of the ss rang and Brad left. Erica, thank you for your hard work today. Thest question is about the thing fromst night, right? Yes, but it seems the countermeasures are difficult. Indeed. When I shrugged my shoulders helplessly, Auguste agreed. It is dreadful if one is barraged with questions, but Summoning Magic ss is interesting because it has a lot of useful information. Its not bad, but Id rather go into the practical part soon. Dragon summoning using the scroll is a basic skill of the dragon knights, huh. I want to be able to summon Briar and Blumbell at the same time. I imagined Auguste summoning his dragons. Aah, it may be cool. It feels amazingly shy and fantasy-ish. Thatd be great, I also want to see the majestic figures of Briar and Blumbell quickly. Dont you mean my majestic figure~? Ah, yes. Im looking forward to your majestic figure, Auguste-sama. After talking about that, Auguste and I went to our separate ways and I headed to my next ss. read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress When all my sses for the day were over, to begin with, I decided to go to Harold to get ready. Wee. The charging is finished, I put it over there. Its in the boxbeled with todays date. Sorry for always troubling you, Harold. One of the Crystal Cluster wands used in the duel trial has been charged, so I took it. The coating of the Eyes of Overworld lens seems to have just finished. It is a useful demonic eye, but the downside is that it takes time to re-coat it and build the spells. Speaking of which, havent the spells of the boots also decreased? I only used it a little though. Since it takes a long time to rece the shank, why not recharge it before something happens? Yes, thank you. When Harold squatted in front of me, he took off the boots that were out of spells and started recing them with new boots. While recing the boots, I felt strange when I saw Harold in front of me. The abundant red ponytail and the tough rugged body build are very different from his childish self six years ago. Although the north-westerners have good physique, he seems to have grown quite rapidly. Hm? Is there something on my head? No, I just thought that you have be much bigger than you used to be. Well, its because six years have passed. Even though you were a child with weak constitution, you have be sturdy. No, I havent be sturdy to that extent. Please give me a break and dont bring me along to a fight, okay? When Harold drew his body back with a jump, I smiled involuntarily. That was not my intention, however. Even though his body got bigger, I feel relieved that the contents didnt change that much. Well then, I will leave it to you. Ou, leave it to me! After having my equipment checked and reced by Harold, I returned to the dorm at once. Chapter 117 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part seven) Chapter 117: Seven Wonders of the Academy (part seven) After taking a nap, I slipped out from the dorm with Tirnanog and headed to the school building. I feel that myck of sleep has mostly disappeared, but it may be better not to overdo it tomorrow. Well, the Seven Wonders were going to investigate tonight is the Infinite Corridor. It is a mysterious story that says if one passes through the corridor of the school building at 02:00 am, they wont be able to get out forever. I met us and Auguste near the school building. Sorry I kept you waiting, us-sama, Auguste-sama. Are you both sleeping well? You have time to worry about others? This more likely to have an impact on your academic work. Sorry, Erica. It got leaked because us hounded me hard. Auguste smiled shamelessly behind us, who was ring angrily at me. It seems the fact that I waste has been leaked to us. Having a watchdog is scary. Yes, Im going to sleep properly without exploring tomorrow. I reflected on it and responded obediently. In fact, the three-days consecutive midnight search has been a bit tough for me, so the search would be about once in a couple of days from now on. Now then, tonight we will try to attack one of the Seven Wonders where it says the corridor of the school building will be a part of abyrinth. Its some kind of spatial magic. Thats it. Now that you know, go back and sleep. Eeehus-sama, to return back before experiencing it firsthand is a bit us sighed deeply when I refused to back down. read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress Just for a bit then. This time, we will escape thebyrinth before it gets toote. Can one escape thebyrinth that easily? I have already encountered it. I also know how to escape it. The Seven Wonders of our academy are actually boring, huh~ well, this time, it seems it will be a bit interesting though. As a matter of fact, I can hardly imagine how such a simple-made corridor bes abyrinth. At the border with the courtyard there are only pirs, so its easy to escape. Just as I was thinking about that, Auguste patted my shoulder and warned me with a low voice. There are two peopleing from the westtheyre the prefects. Lets get in before they notice us. us nodded, shortened the chant and quickly cast Passwall. Through the wall beside the front entrance, we moved to the corridor. So, how do we trigger that ghost story, us? Do you know that there is a Foresight Well in the courtyard? If we go to the ssroom near that well, it will probably happen. Foresight Well is a small round well on the far right of the courtyard. We left the corridor and stepped into the courtyard, crossed the well and entered the corridor again. It was also the ssroom where I have my Elementary Alchemy ss. It says the urrence time is 02:00 am, that is correct, right, us-sama? Aah, from 02:00 am to 03:00 am when certain conditions ovep. I confirmed it while watching the clock. It seems that well be waiting for about 10 minutes. I sat in the front seat with Tirnanog. us was standing with his back to the door, and Auguste sat at the table on the tform. Speaking of which, us. What were you doing here at this time? On that day, after a long visit to the library, I trained at the Foresight Well. Training until 02:00 am, huhthats just like you, us-sama. Foresight Well is a training facility for mages with rare aptitude such as future vision and past vision. Although us has the aptitude, it seems that he doesnt seed in future vision and past vision because there is ack of longing for the past and the future. When I had been training for a while, I felt someones presence. So I followed the presence to this ss, but it was deserted. us predicted that they probably also used the Passwall magic. A mage, huh, so it must have been someone who at least has enough mastery of magic to use scrolls. us didnt chase them any further, as it was likely that they had already fled far. Later, when I left this ssroom, I encountered the wonder of this corridor. After listening to the story up to that point, it was 02:00 am on the dot. Now then, lets go. us opened the ssroom door while I activated the Historio Electrum. I tried to follow after us and Auguste, but someone held me back. Tirnanog seemed to be having trouble in lifting my leather bag. When I put my hand on the bag to help him out, my strength left me. I just couldnt lift the bag. Why? ce your space-expanded magic tools in this room. I will tell you the reasonter. Y-yesIm sorry, but you will have to stand guard here, okay? Following us advice, I decided to leave behind my precious mobile-style Wunderkammer bag here. For safetys sake, I asked Tirnanog to be on guard. When I went through the entrance of the ssroom to the corridor, I felt that the air was somewhat different from the corridor we came from before. Its raining. It was raining in the courtyard. Because of the force of the rain, the scenery was so dark that we couldnt see the other side of the corridor. The corridor had a distinctive smell of wet soil and damp cold air. Although it looks exactly the same except for the weather, there is a peculiar feeling of strangeness. Speaking of which, I cant hear the rain. Does that mean the rain is also part of the wonder? us, is this an illusory magic? No, thats not it. Its an old spatial magic phenomenon. To put it in a nutshell, it duplicates the real corridors and connects them so one cannot see the joining points. It stretches on forever. Even in this situation, us began to exin in a calm and indifferent manner as always. What made you unable to bring in your leather bag earlier, Erica, is the defense mechanism that was put into the space. When another expanded space is put into the infinitely expanded space, the copse of space urs centered around thetter. If there were no such thing like Barrier to prevent that, the copse would expand everywhere rapidly, and everything would be swallowed up and disappear. I felt cold sweat flowing on my back. Huh? Is infinite expansion that dangerous? Its fine. The defense mechanism is functioning, so even if it is old, a safety device to prevent the space from copsing was built-in. So there are those that dont have safety devices, huh There isnt anything like that now. Everything has been destroyed long before Aurelias arrival. If youre worried, do you want to escape from this ce immediately? At that question, Auguste and I looked at each other with aplicated expression. us said that the space is safe for sure, but there is a possibility that something else has been set up in the other parts. I want to elucidate this phenomenon, so I would like to continue the investigation for a little longer. Haha, I thought you would say so, Erica. Lets go then. Its simple if you only want to destroy it or withdraw from this ce, but elucidating this ce would take a considerable time. We walked in a file with me in the center, us at the front and Auguste at the end. We didnt know which way to go, so we decided to go clockwise. Strange thing happened twice around the corner of the corridor. Although originally we were supposed to have arrived at the other side of the corridor, there was the namete for the Elementary Alchemy ssroom. When I looked closely, the view of the courtyard was also the one with the Foresight Well. We returned to the same ce. Ohthis is definitely the Infinite Corridor. Auguste murmured in admiration. This confirmed the fact that this phenomenon is the Infinite Corridor, one of the Seven Wonders. read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress I took out a chalk from my satchel and marked the door. us seems busy analyzing using m Sight. Auguste, who was examining the door of the ssroom where we started from, opened his mouth. This ssroom door, it wont open Silence fell between the three of us. perhaps, we cant go back anymore? Its only due to the Barrier. Its impossible to open and close the door, but if we destroy it we can return to the original space. It seems that the Infinite Corridor will disappear ande back at 02:00 am the next day. I want to avoid getting scolded for breaking the door~ We can escape if we go out to the courtyard side instead of the door side. In that case, the Infinite Corridor will continue without being broken, but those who escaped cannot enter again. Traveling via Passwall is a high-risk and should be avoided. I cant guarantee the safety of the walls. If its just escaping, its strangely simple And so we went through the dark corridor again. Also, when I checked the ssroom where I made a halfp again, the mark on the door disappeared. I wrote the number 2 on the door, but again the number disappeared when the same door appeared next time. Then I wrote the number 3. I increased the number each time I passed by the door. Move forward. Bend at the corner. Move forward. Bend at the corner. The same cycle repeated over and over again. asionally, I marked the doors and corners, but when I passed them next time they all disappeared. I put other things like pebbl., but they disappeared as well. This, how long will thisst? I told you at the beginning that it goes on for eternity. I wonder how manyps we have made. Would you like to go back a bit to confirm it? We returned to the ssroom where we started. Even though we shouldnt have made a turn at the corner, the chalk number had disappeared. Huhjust when exactly did it change? That means this is not the same way back, huh. Say, werent there some bushes near that Foresight Well? When Auguste said that, us and I looked at the courtyard. Certainly, the bushes were gone before we knew it. Huh? How manyps have me made? Speaking of which, was the doorknob of the next ssroom rusted? That cannot be. Its supposed to have been reced two months ago. When I looked at the doorknob pointed out by us, it was surely rusty. It was as if several years have passed, much less two months. Have years passed while we were going around? No, thats not the case. Is it duplicating the corridor thats right before the recement? Or is it perhaps not recing the corridors but looping them? We were troubled for a while, but we got no answer, so we started marching clockwise again. Is it a sign of anxiety that the distance between me and the two of them is closer than when we first started? Move forward. Bend at the corner. Move forward. Bend at the corner. us, did you find out anything? No, I still cant decipher itpletely. If we reach the source, I may be able to do it. Move forward. Move forward. Bend at the corner. Move forward. Bend at the corner. Bend at the corner. Move forward. Move forward. Move forward. Move forward. Move forward. While we still werent able to rify it, the space connection became strange somehow. The length of the corridor changed and the number of the ssrooms also changed. I feel like thendscape of the courtyard and the color ratio of the stones used in the corridor are also changing slightly. Since I dont remember the initial statepletely, it may be just my imagination. However, sometimes a sudden change urs and stirs our anxiety. If any of us disappears, we will all escape using the courtyard. us-sama, please dont say such a scary thing. No, it may be better to make such arrangement just in case. If it seems dangerous, lets give up investigating. Whileing up with some countermeasures in case of emergency, we continued to march on. Turning around at the corner once again for the umpteenth time, us who was walking in front stopped his feet abruptly. Following us gaze, there was a slightly open door at just one ce. From the gap of the door, I saw something sparkling in golding into the room. I dont know exactly what it was, but I think it was something like a butterfly or a petal. Is that room our ce of destination? No, maybe this is a trap to make us enter the room. Even so, there is no other clue. Lets examine it cautiously. us performed preliminary inspections with various magic such as m Sight, while Auguste checked for the existence of living beings. Having judged that there was no imminent danger, we looked into the room. It was a deserted, barren room. read the original trantions in starrynightnovels.wordpress It was of the same size as a small ssroom, but it felt a littlerger, probably because the desk and chairs were not ced. There was nothing inside the room except a mirror that was on the opposite wall. The mirror isrge enough to show the upper body and the oval frame has aplex decoration. Nothing was reflected in the mirror, probably because the surface was fogged up. No matter how I see it, isnt this mirror some kind of magic item? The decoration is also suspicious, but I cant make out the details from this distance. Starting with us who put up Protective Circle, we entered the room and slowly approached the mirror. Kuh us suddenly knelt at a distance of about three steps from the mirror. The Protective Circle was also released and the deployed spellcards scattered on the floor. Auguste and I put ourselves on guard, but us stopped our movement with his hand. Are you okay, us-sama? My magical power was just drained. If I leave it as is, it will recover before long. Now that you said it, it seems that my magic has also been drained After Auguste said so, I also noticed that my internal magical power has disappeared. I dont consume much internal magical power like us, so it may have had little impact on me. The scene in the mirror swayed. The magic that was applied on the mirror was activated by sucking the magical power of the three of us. us stood up and readied his staff, and Auguste was apanied by Goldberry, standing in a position to protect me. I also pulled out a wand immediately and gazed inside the mirror. The fog disappeared, except for a quarter from the top part of the mirror. It was a blonde girl who was wearing school uniforms. It was foggy, so I couldnt see the area around her eyes, but she looked like a rather beautiful girl. Behind her was not this room, but a room with a more luxurious interior instead. Oya, it actually activated somehowhmm, this mirror is the real deal, huh. The girl in the mirror muttered such words and let out a chuckle. By the way, what year is it there? The year is 1886. Thank you. I see, so youre probably my juniors 30 years from now. Great. That means the world of mankind will still be going on in thirty years. When Auguste answered her question, the girl in the mirror said that with a dramatic appearance. Does that mean on the other side of the mirror is somewhere around 1856? Speaking of which, if I look closely, the design of the uniform is slightly different from the current one. I shall wee you, strange friends from the enchanting future. Wee, to the Association of the Mysterious Story Collectors. Association of the Mysterious Story Collectors. Those are the words that were written on the ex-libris of the red leather book Chloes older brother had. It seems that this Seven Wonders investigation was not in vain. Chapter 118 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part eight) Chapter 118: Seven Wonders of the Academy (part eight) Association of Mysterious Story Collectors, you say? What is that? Its an association that gathers various kinds of mysterious stories. If youre fine with it, how about the three of you join? At us question, the girl inside the mirrorughed and answered. Itd be very nice to have promising juniors take over the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. Were being solicited by a mysterious club. I wonder what is the purpose soliciting us into a club from over 30 years in the past, thats what I was thinking, but this may be convenient. Yes, thats fine. I will join Oi, wait a minute, Erica. Do you really want to join such a suspicious association before even hearing the exnation? When I gave my reply quickly, I was interrupted by us. Now that he mentions it, he may be right. Certainly, trusting the person on the other side of the mirror might not be the best idea. I have a feeling that they were the ones who nted the magic-absorbing mirror in a ce like this. You may get a strange curse just by replying. No, no, our association is a virtuous one, and we dont put such thing like curses. Virtuous? Ive never heard of such a fellowship before, but is it really decent? What are the results of your activities? When Auguste asked, the girl in the mirrorughed for reasons only she knew. Of course, we have been working hard seriously. There are plenty of mysterious stories we have collected in the reference room. Heeh~ reference room? How many have you collected? We have covered almost all the strangeshould be impossiblemysterious events over the past decade. Ten years worth of data, huh. Then they may also have found clues to the morgue of the headless prince. The information on that scale is attractive I agree. If you can show me where the reference room is first, I will consider joining as well. Auguste, you are supposed to have more self-control than this! Even so, if this is true, it is a pretty valuable resource. The information on those cases usually have ess restriction. us admonished him, but Auguste didnt look sorry at all. Auguste is extremely fond of this kind of folklore, so it cant be helped. Well then, I put the key of the reference room on the back of the chair of the school principal. You should look at the contents of the document and decide whether or not to officially join. Why did you put the key in such a bothersome ce? Ufufu, I guess because its interesting? A haughty, seemingly evil smile appeared on her face in a strained manner. The girls who appeared in the wonders of this academy all seem to be hard nuts to crack. Right, theres a magical index in the reference room that helps in retrieving data. A magical index? To prevent unauthorized use, you will need to enter the creators name. Once the index has started, just say the name Suddenly, a loud static noise like the sound of pouring rain rang out. The voice of the girl on the other side of the mirror was interrupted unnaturally. thats it. Umwe couldnt hear the name of the creator. One more time then, the name is Once again, the sound of pouring rain reverberated. Certainly, it has been raining in the Infinite Corridor, but we shouldnt be able to hear the sound. Why is this happening? It is as if something refuses to deliver the name to our ears. Looks like you didnt hear it again. When I tried to convey it, the mirror clouded over and I couldnt see anything. I wonder if its an information that should not be conveyed to the future On this side, there was no change in the projection; only the top of the mirror was fogged up as before. I wonder if the problem is in the supply of magical power. If the other side is unstable, even if this side is stable now, it may not be for long. Well then, lets hope this can be transmitted at least. My name isBort. With any luck, youre probably still in Lindis, right? Bort-san, huh. I understand. I couldnt hear her first name, but I could hear her family name. Its the same name as the famous military alchemist Bort, so its hard to forget it. Aah, what a shame. Its almost time to say goodbye. Yes. If you cant find the key, juste and find me. Im looking forward to seeing you guys again. As soon as she finished saying those words, the whole surface of the mirror on this side was also clouded over. Can you still hear me? Bort-san! When I called, there was no reply. I can see a person moving on the other side of the foggy mirror, but I can no longer expect clear images. Is the past vision already over, us? Its tooplicated to construct a simr spell right awayno, it seems it would be faster to try than to look it up. us touched the mirror frame and closed his eyes. The part touched by his hand glowed in pale light. Hes probably pouring his magical power directly into the mirror. At the end there, it was as though there was something that obstructed the sound. Yes, we couldnt even hear the first name of the girl on the other side of the mirror. I just barely made out the name Bort Wait, be quiet. It seems to have connected. Hearing us words, Auguste and I quieted down. When I listen closely, I can hear someones speech mixed in with the sound of rainfall. Moreover, it seems that this time there is not just one person on the other side of the mirror. it a sess? Its just ended. The children were younger than thirty years old. Eeh~ Bort, youre too cunning. I also wanted to talk to the people of the future The voice of a gentle and sweet-sounding girl was conversing with the girl who introduced herself as Bort. Please dont get involved with such a dubious mirror. It would not be good if something happens to you, Your Highness. It would be interesting if something happens, thats why I joined this dubious association. Sigreur. I heard the voice of another girl admonishing the second girl. This one has a low and subdued voice. Besides Bort, who we had been talking with before, there are now two more people, the one called Your Highness and the one called Sigreur. If that is not a nickname but an actual title, that means shes an Ignitian royalty. The name Sigreur should be the mostmon female name in Lucanrant. Hey, you guys, what are you doing in front of my mirror? With the sound of the door opening and closing, a fourth girl appeared. She also had a sweet and cute voice, but somehow it sounded hysteric and belligerent. Dolores, you just missed it. Bort saw the mirror up and running just now. Eh, no way! Why didnt you call me right away! Even if it was activated, it was only for a couple of minutes. I think the future vision would have ended while we moved to call you. Well, what a pity, Dolores. The girl called Bort responded without any sign of being sorry. Its the same as when she was talking to us; it feels like she is feigning ignorance. Even though I have been saving my magical power for a year! Why wasnt it me, rather than that, why did it have to be Bort! The existence of this mirror has caused your mind to be confused. You should break it. Says the savage who doesnt know the value of this mirror~~! After the shrill cries of the girl named Dolores resounded, only the calm sound of rainfall remained. The three of us were waiting for the voices of the past amidst the sound of rainfall for a few moments. However, even the sound of the rain went away and the sound on the other side of the mirror hadpletely disappeared. it looks like it has ended for real. us dered so. I remembered the conversations of the four girls from before. Girls named Bort, Your Highness, Sigreur and Dolores. It seems like there was an Ignitian royalty. If were talking about a student thirty years ago, there is a possibility that was my aunt, but how can that be Ignitias First Princess Eleonore. I heard that she was a princess who had died young more than twenty years ago. Auguste seems to be thinking about something, he kept silent with a brooding appearance. Sigreur is a northern name, and Dolores is an eastern name Thats right. Currently, there are three Sigreur and two Dolores at the school. They are suchmon names, so it may be difficult to identify. If there is a student list from 30 years ago, can we narrow it down to some extent? Sigreur, huhno, there is no way. What do you think, us-sama? Thete Duchess of Lucanrant had the same namebut that would be too much of a coincidence. Sigreur, Duchess of Lucanrant. Speaking of which, there was that name among the people killed seven years ago in the massacre incident. Was that Chloes mother then? Maybe, Bort-san from before is the famous Bort of the Evil Eye? No wayno, chronologically, is there also the possibility of that? So she was a woman, I didnt know that Auguste, who had been thinking silently until now, stared at me in surprise. Erica, dont tell me you didnt know? Auguste-sama, what do you mean by that? Auguste opened his mouth after hesitating for a bit and answered with a serious expression. Evil Eye BortFrederica Bort was the Duchess of Aurelia. She was your mother. Before he finished saying thosest words, Auguste looked away from me. Frederica, Duchess of Aurelia. My mother who died in a sea ident eleven years ago. Auguste, how do you know that? I, I knew about it from the old materials. For some reason, she took her dead older brothers name and registered into the military. us hounded Auguste. Somehow, their blinks and their lips seemed to move very slowly. As their voices got further and further away, I didnt know where to focus my eyes. On the contrary to the sluggish feeling, my thinking was clear. In my head, the information about Evil Eye Bort and my mother Frederica wasbined. Bort of the Evil Eye snatched the territory of the royal family as a reward for war. The County of Argene, which my mother has left me along with its untouched silver veins, should have been formerly a royal territory. The war awards won by the Evil Eye Bort should have included the southern inds. In the territory that my brother inherited from my mother, cacao, which is the raw material for chocte, is harvested. The cacao ntations in this continent are mainly made in the south-western inds. Having said all of that, I can only be convinced. The scandals surrounding my mother were a mishmash of truth and falsehood and were likely to be misunderstood, so people around me avoided the topic. Because I understood their worry, I was also trying not to ask. So I have never heard of my mother from either my father or brother. I never thought that she was the same person as the war hero who was infamous for cruelty and greed. I see, that means it was also a byproduct of one of my mothers misleading scandals, huh. I traced my memory back as if sinking slowly. My mothers gentle singing voice heard during my nap when I was very young. It certainly had a voice quality resembling that girl named Bort. Erica, are you all right? Augustes voice brought my consciousness back to the present. us and Auguste were staring at me with a terribly worried face. I wanted to give them a smile, but I couldnt. YesI was a little surprised Theres a lot to think about, so we should get out soon. The space is unstable. It will be safer for us to leave immediately. Y-yes, us-sama. Hearing us unusually flustered appeal, I, who had been seized by the thoughts of the past, was brought back to reality. Now is not the time for me to be confused. ording to us direction, we hurriedly left the room with the mirror in it. When we came out of the room, the rain in the courtyard had stopped. It seems that the Infinite Corridor has been cancelled and we have returned to the original corridor. When I turned around, the door was gone and there was only a wall. Erica, lets retrieve your golem and bag. We went back to the ssroom where we first started and regrouped with Tirnanog. Just as I felt relieved, a voice was heard from behind. You three, what were you doing here at this time? The one who appeared was a mage with ck hair and reddish purple eyes. Brad Clochydd. His ck-from-head-to-toe silhouette was standing still in the dark corridor. It seems that he did not carry around any illumination at such a time. She seemed to have forgotten something important, so we were helping her find what she was looking for. Thats correct, we had retrieved it just now and were about to return back to the dorm. Yes, thats right. Auguste made up a suitable excuse instantly. us had a nonchnt air to match the false testimony and I nodded in a hurry. Brad was openly frowning. I feel like hes about to give us a long scolding. theres the smell of rain. Brad didnt say anything about our excuse and muttered so instead. I was startled as I remembered that rain was falling in the Infinite Corridor. You, did you see something here? N-no, nothing We were taken into the Infinite Corridor, but we escaped immediately. us covered the words I was about to say. Brad stared at our faces in turn and let out a deep sigh. That would be great. That is something that no student should be involved with. Yes, we will be careful. Please return to your dorms promptly. Dont oversleep and bete to your ss repeatedly. Having said that, Brad disappeared in the darkness of the corridor. And so we met Ericas mother. Who are the other people? Sigreur is the mostmon female name in d. Its read as Sigridur, which means victory and beautiful. Chapter 119 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part nine) Chapter 119: Seven Wonders of the Academy (part nine) The next day, I stopped investigating the wonders and decided to work seriously on my academics. Got up in the morning and went to the ssroom to take my lessons. Returned to the dorm for review and self-study. I was able to study properly without being particrly sleepy, even though I should have ack of sleep. However, sometimes the words Im looking forward to seeing you again and her smile came to mind. And then, the pent-up feelings for not being able to say anything properly that was welling up disappeared. If the seemingly cheerful girl on the other side of the mirror was that person. I should have talked to her more about all sorts of things. Shouldnt I have told her something else? For example, how and when she would die. And, shouldnt I have implored her to survive? As I spent the time thinking about it asionally, it became lights-out time in the blink of an eye. When I finished changing clothes, a knocking sound came from the window and Tirnanog appeared. There was someone who dropped a stone aiming at that girls head. Opening his mouth first, Tirnanog conveyed Beatrices current situation in a somewhat severe voice. What did you say? Is Beatrice okay? Of course. I crushed the stone. I did not let even a fragment of it touch her. Thats good But, I failed to catch the culprit. I wish I had at least seen their face. RightI think its better to prioritize her safety first, for the time being. Umu, that will be for the best. Next, I bounced off ideas with Tirnanog regarding the investigation policy from hereafter. As we were discovered by a teacher, us, Auguste and I decided not to act. Our nightly investigation will be put on hold for now, at least until the museums thievery case has settled down. Fumuthat said, are you going to postpone searching for the key of the reference room then? About that, I considered asking for your help. As a phantom beast who cannot be found with naked eye or the demonic eye, I will entrust this to you. Hohou. I see, I understand. Tirnanog smiled broadly. Yes, I decided to have Tirnanog take charge of the search of the principals office. The n is to intrude from the firece chimneys and vents while using the demonic eye repellent and Invisibility. It was said that the key of the reference room was hidden behind the principals chair. There should be no change in thest thirty years unless the chair was reced or the key was discovered. After sending off Tirnanog, Iid down on the chaise lounge and waited for Palugs return. Half an hourter, a golden cat came in from the window. Oh my~ is that guy not here? Yes, I sent him on an errand just now. I briefly exined what happenedst night to Palug and exchanged information with her. Palug reported on the abduction by the vampires from before. The abduction case is continuing. Currently, ten people have been abducted. If two more people get abducted, that means the ritual will begin, right? Yes. However, I will not let that happen. Since Palug said so, then she will surely follow through with it. If the vampires are sticking to the formal method, they wont begin the ughter until they gather two more people. There is good news too. Knights are being dispatched from each Knight Order to defend the main altar. I see. Then we can rest assured about the altar. It seems some of the people in charge are either church officials or envoys who have received the royal decree, so they are able to urately determine the state of affairs in any case. Thanks to that, I can concentrate on tracking the vampires. I guess the church of Ignitia doesnt want to simply suffer damage unterally. The resolution of the abduction cases will also be a matter of time. Then, just as Palugs story came to a close, Tirnanog returned. It seems that he has retrieved the key safely. Erica, is it this one? Thank you, Tir. This is The key has a very simr design to that of my brothers Wunderkammers key. It is probably a key to create the same specification, that is, a door that leads to a specific room with built-in spatial magic. When spatial magic like this is involved, it should not be used lightly. It is better to consult with us and Auguste rather than trying it out by myself. After deciding so, I went to bed without trying out the key. After school the next day, I went to the alchemy workshop. When I knocked on Harolds room, multiple replies came from the inside. You came at the right time. We just finished talking. He agreed to it dly. us and Auguste were sitting on both sides of Harold. Harold, who was trapped, had a familiar troubled expression. What us and Auguste were talking about was the location of the door to the reference room. As a result of our discussion during the lunch break, Harolds room was chosen. In the Alchemy Workshop Building, there are many students staying overnight, so we wont stand out even if we act in the middle of the night. Moreover, since the students here are not interested in other people, we wont have to worry that strange rumors will spread even if a woman is seen going in and out with multiple men. That said, I feel sorry for Harold who is not good with scary stories. Im sorry, Harold. We forced you to do this even though youre not good with scary things. Noits fine Harold responded with a polite smile, but he looks pale. After all, he doesnt like this kind of mysterious item. Sorry, Harold. So, as per the arrangement, well investigate it first, alright? Yes. Here is the key. I have a consultation with Harold about another matter, and then I will join you. Since we made an arrangement that they would enter first for the initial survey, I handed over the key to us. This is because us and Auguste would first perform various magical examinations and examination via telepathic ability respectively. First, us opened the door to the reference room with the key. When the door was opened, a ring white light flooded from inside, but us and Auguste stepped in without hesitation. These two people will probably be able to deal with whatever is inside, so well, they will be fine. I said that at least do this when Im not here Harold was trembling while hiding his face with his hands so as not to look inside the door. Its not cursed, so theres nothing to be afraid of, you know? No, no, there is a possibility that the three of you will die, right? No matter how I think about it, isnt it cursed? Thatsbut its not 100 percent certain. Well, no matter what you say, I will never approach it. Harold rubbed the crease on his forehead with his forefinger and thumb to rx it while groaning. He seems to be freaking out quickly, so lets hear about peoples connections and ties of obligation instead. Now then, I want to hear about the status of your investigation regarding Beatrices case. Oh, about that, I have pin-pointed the culprit. I just need to gather the evidence. Quick as always, Harold. After presenting the materials to me, Harold continued to talk. w-jou was set to be the next sessor for Wynt family, Erica, you also know this. Yes, if she can sessfully graduate from Lindis, she will be the adopted child of the current Earl Wynt, isnt that right? Officially, that is how its supposed to be, but in truth, there is blood rtionship between w-jou and Earl Wynt from the start. I see, so there are circumstances like this, huh. Harold had an unfathomable smile of a merchant on his face. ording to a merchant who has been in and out of Wynt family since a long time ago, apparently w-jous father is an illegitimate child of Earl Wynt. Does that mean Beatrice is the granddaughter of Earl Wynt? Seems that way. It was said that she was raised nearby, with the official story being that she was the child of a manservant and a maid. Its a story that leaves a bitter taste in ones mouth, but it is a story thatsmonce in aristocratic society. I wonder why she is being adopted after taking all that trouble to hide her. Harold continued to exin. The origin of the affair was, umm, about twenty-six years ago. The daughter of Earl Wynt, who was the original sessor, went missing. Twenty-six years ago The search for her was conducted over the years, but it seems that not a single clue was found. As a result, it can be assumed that she is not alive anymore, and he was supposed to choose a sessor from among rtives. What about Beatrices father? Because there is the presence of the Earls wife1. Besides, he couldnt be expected to have the magic ability to be the sessor due to hismoner upbringing. In order to be a noble of Hafan, being a mage is a must. And to be a mage, it requires a long training period for magical power conversion and cramming a vast amount of knowledge about magic. To begin ones practice to be a mage, the younger the better. Just as the sessor from among the children of distant rtives was almost decided, the Countess died first. And right after that, the magic talent of w-jou was discovered by the Earl. And so, the issues of blood rtionship and magic ability, and also the delicate issue between husband and wife were solved in one swoop. As you also know, Erica, theres been a lot of talk about w-jou being conditionally adopted by Earl Wynt. Since there is no wife for whom the Earl would feel obligated, it would be inevitable that he would want to choose his own bloodline. w-jou would be weed by her grandfather and live happily. That kind of happy ever afteris a bit hard for some to ept. I wonder if this is the cause that led to Beatrices harassment case. Is the problem the child of the distant rtive? ording to my research, that person is the second child of a baron. That person may have felt that they have been robbed of their Cindere story. Even if Beatrice is more legitimate, they would not give up that easily. That is why, the true culprit must have relied on the conditions for Beatrices adoption. If Beatrice cannot graduate from Lindis, the inheritance right will go to the true culprit again. I know you must be busy, so Ill take care of this, okay? Thank you, Harold. Its fine. I am useless for this magical phenomenon thing. Beatrices bullying problem that hassted for a long time may be resolved. After feeling relieved, I suddenly recalled Beatrices figure. Her pupils that contain strong determination that will not yield even when she was being bullied. Something about the information surrounding Beatrice inside my memory has been bugging me. It appears that I hadnt notice the answer that had been in front of my eyes until now. Say, Harold. Beatrice ws auntis there any material on the lost daughter of Earl Wynt? Aah, there is. It should be around herewait a minuteumm. Is the womans name Dolores Wynt? Harold, who raised his eyes from the materials, had a startled expression on his face. Thats correcthow do you know about that? The name of the fourth member, who is also already dead, is Dolores Wynt. The sessor of the County of Wynt, who went missing at a young age. If it is the mage of the Wynt family who specialize in future vision and past vision, it should be possible to use the mirror of future vision in the Infinite Corridor. As far as I know, the non-survival rate of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors is 100%. It can be said that this is already cursed. 1 Meaning that since Beatrices father is an illegitimate child, to not slight the Earls wife, the Earl could not appoint him as a sessor (not mentioning hisck of magic ability). Changes made in the past week: Eduart C> Eduard, as Aurelia uses German names. Adide (Augustes mom) C> Ad?de, and Agnes (Augustes sister) C> Agns, as Ignitia uses French names. Edited past chapters, especially ch 53. Add some reference sources for some spells in the rted chapters. Chapter 120 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part ten)

Chapter 120: Seven Wonders of the Academy (partten)

I see. The students on the other side of the mirror, huh I shared information about the students from thirty years ago with Harold. Can you find out more about Dolores circle of friends and cause of death if possible? Aa. Im on board, so Ill take care of it. With that, I left Harold and opened the door that was set up as the entrance to the reference room. It is a hexagonal study with white as the basic theme. The floor is sparkling white crystalline limestone, with thinly carved designs of stars and snow. In the center of the room, there is one white leather chaise lounge with golden edges and about three armchairs with the same design. There is an empty vase on the side table next to the chaise lounge. Each of them is old-fashioned and luxurious. Wooden bookcases are embedded in all five walls except the one with the door. All the bookcases have chains. Every book seems to be specially-made with self-made white-leather strap bindings. I pulled out one book and tried to open it, but all the pages were nk. Even the ex-libris was nk. No way, are all the books like this? What does this mean? Speaking of which, the two people who should have entered earlier cannot be found. Where are they? I looked around and called out for those two who cannot be found. us-sama, Auguste-sama, where are you? Ah, up here. Augustes voice could be heard from above, so I looked up. Light was falling from the ceiling like a soft white veil. The two of them were bathed in the light. Auguste was waving his hand from inside the light. us, who was in the air above him, opened arge ck leather book and was writing on it. Were still investigating it. no way, is this also an infinitely-expanding space using spatial magic? No, its different from that of the Infinite Corridor. This is a limited spaceit also has a ceiling. us also cast Levitation on me and I floated to where the two of them are. The ceiling window was made of baster and had sun and moon reliefs. However, even if it is a daylighting window1, this room is not connected to the open air, so that must be a magical light. Otherwise, this white light looks out of ce since it is currently evening. Perhaps, the books here are all nk? Aa. At least the thirty books I have checked were all nk. Together with Auguste, we pulled out the books nearby and checked the contents. Each one of them was also nk. There were no stains, no marks of them being eaten by silverfishes2, only beautiful pages spread out. With this, there may be only a few books with writings mixed in there somewhere, huh~ I guess it is pretty malicious. Perhaps he had confirmed something, us closed the ck leather book in his hand. This space itself seems to have been created about a hundred years ago. The prominent figures from long time ago used their connections to create this space using the ley lines. (us) Prominent figures from long time ago? For some time, Lindis used to be co-managed by the lords of the neighboring territories. (us) Hmm, if were talking about the neighboring territories, there are the County of Wynt, the County of Clochydd, and the royal family of the west (Auguste) I felt like I could derive the answer from us and Augustes words. Perhaps this ce is also connected to the authority of the County of Wynt. Not saying that Brad Clochydd is off the list, but Dolores Wynts involvement is more suspicious. Ah, I knew that much. But I cant find the magical index that girl was talking about anywhere. (us) Regarding that, I have pin-pointed the ce. Although Dolores, who was the sessor of the County of Wynt, died a long time ago I told them the possibility that Dolores, who was one of the girls on the other side of the mirror, is actually Dolores Wynt and about the secret of Beatrice ws birth. So, how do you know where the magical index is located? Because we have met a girl simr to Beatrice before. Its the hanging ghost in the library. She and Beatrice w are very simr. At first I didnt notice because they have different characters and expressions, but they have the same face. If I change that girls expression and the color of her eyes, I might mistake them as the same person. There is no doubt about their blood rtion anymore. Beatrices kin, Dolores Wynt, may be involved in the index creation. Perhaps there was a reason why the outward appearance of the index must be the appearance of Dolores Wynt. For example, as a hint about the password. I dont know why the index is in another location. Who did it and for what purpose? However, I can think about it at ater time, such as after exposing the identity of the hanging ghost. Now then, shall we go to the Magic Library tonight to verify the answer onest time? That night, the sixth floor of the Magic Library. I spoke to the dimly lit room of the library. Hey, are you there? Schlik. The sound of a thin chain echoed. A hanging girl appeared, lightly floating between the bookshelves. Long dark hair and literally transparent pale skin. Her bright blue eyes were looking down. When she found me, the corner of her mouth raised, a smile that seemed sarcastic showed on her face and her eyes narrowed happily. What do you want? If its yet another boring thing, Im going to be fed up. The look and the color of her eyes arepletely different, but as I had expected, her features are just like Beatrice ws. With herrge almond-shaped eyes, the outline of her slender figure stood out and she looked even more delicate. I exchanged looks with us and Auguste and took a step forward. I came to ask you questions. But, before that, I would like you to hear my reply. Oh my, this is a veryte reply. So, what is it that you understand? Your creators name and your role. I cut off my words, took a deep breath and continued. The magical index made by Dolores Wynt is you. Oh my, you finally understood my correct usage. Good, I will answer you as much as youd like. The artificial spirit, who projected the figure of the dead daughter of an Earl, appeared to be smiling nostalgically. First, tell me about yourself. About meIm Dolores. I am the artificial spirit version of Dolores. I am an artificial spirit with added functionality as an index based on the personality and thought of my 14-year-old creator Dolores Wynt. I am the excellent librarian of the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It looks like this is not the reference room though. Saying so, Dolores the Artificial Spirit puffed up with pride. How do I use you? How to use meask wisely. And I shall answer. However, questions about the collection of books will require user registration. Also, dont ask boring questions. Then, please register me right now. User registration will require your name and a deration of membership to the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. Erica, youre going to register!? I ignored us interjection. It is a fact that it has 100% non-survival rate, but I have already been deeply involved in terms of blood rtives. Right now, I want information for the sake of survival. I will join. My name is Erica Aurelia. Wee, Erica. To the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. Having said so, the artificial spirit smiled gently for the first time. That gentle smile makes her look exactly like Beatrice. Well then, shall I join too? If you guys registerit cant be helped, I will also join. After that, in the order of Auguste and us, they also finished their registration. I talked to Dolores after a few moments of hesitation. Now then, first of all, could you tell me about the Seven Wonders of this academy? About the Seven Wonders of this academythe Ghost of the Fallen Boy, the Infinite Corridor, the Man-Eating Mirror, the Stairs to the Underworld, the Evil Spirit of All Souls Day, the Bloody Saint, and the Morgue of the Headless Prince. As long as I have recorded, there was no ghost story about a hanging girl. Morgue of the Headless Prince. Theres finally a connection to the red-leather notebook. But that leaves me some questions. Why did you get added to the Seven Wonders and rece the Morgue of the Headless Prince? To begin with, the Morgue of the Headless Prince is not well-known. I reced it because I was put in a more prominent ce called the library. Who moved you here? For what purpose? I dont know, alright? I did not even know that I was treated as some ghost story. Speaking of which, I recalled that at the beginning she was angry when we treated her like a girl who had hung herself. At that time, I wish I had listened more closely. No, no, there were no hints at that time, so it was impossible. Tell me more about the Morgue of the Headless Prince. Detailed investigation on the Morgue of the Headless Prince With a triumphant look on her face, Dolores raised her left hand to reach out to something. But nothing happens. p-perhaps, because this isnt the reference room, this would be a vain attempt? Or, did she freeze because there are no materials about that? After a minute or so being motionless, Dolores withdrew her hand with a nonchnt air. I cant ess the materials from here. But, leave this to me. There are things that I can infer from the recorded index. Because I am very excellent. Good, it worked. I dont know how I should proceed from this point on, but I guess I should put her back in her original location sooner orter. About the Morgue of the Headless PrinceI believe the morgue was supposed to be created only to keep one human corpse as a specimen. There is no mention of its whereabouts in the official records, but the theory is that the entrance is somewhere in the Phantom Beast Museum. I mean, a human specimen being kept in the museum is not a trivial matter. Why would such a thing be stored in the Phantom Beast Museum? Giving a sidelong nce towards me who was shocked, Auguste threw a question. That corpse, I mean, that prince, is that someone from Ignitia? Whether the headless prince is an Ignitianthere are multiple theories. There is a theory that it is a prince of Ignitia, a theory that it is a prince from other royal families, a theory that it is just an exaggeration for the newsworthiness, a theory that it is an intentional misinformation to conceal the truth, and other theories. Aside from the first two, whether it is an exaggeration or misinformation, there is no way for us to investigate that, huh~ Auguste shrugged his shoulders as if saying that he had given up. Then it was us turn to ask the artificial spirit. Why not a specimen room or a grave but a morgue instead? The reason it is a morguebecause the corpse has not yet reached a state ofplete death. It was strictly sealed to prevent catastrophe of some kind. Someday, when it can bepletely killed, the headless prince will be buried. Its a temporary storehouse for that. Not dead even if it doesnt have a head us pondered about it with a serious expression and furrowed eyebrows. Its a rather ominous anecdote. I wonder if it is a corpse with some serious curse. What happened to Chloes older brother ude who went to a ce like that? He should have been waiting for someone, but who was that other person and what is that person doing now? And then, what happened there? If it is rted to the incident from seven years ago, what is its significance? Chloe refused to involve others. Its better not to ask about this anymore while us and Auguste are listening. Should I go with Tirnanogter on? For the first time in a while, these are not bad questions. Tell me if you have anything else you want to ask. Dolores twirled around with a happy expression. Now then, what should I ask? When I turned my eyes towards us and Auguste, they both nodded minutely at me. They seem to concede this chance to me. As a matter of fact, Ive always had a question that I wanted to ask. Do you know anything about Frederica Bort? The girl with the same face as my mothers friend smiled as if she had been waiting for this question. 1 Daylighting window is a window that is ced in such a way so that during the day natural light provides effective internal lighting. The practice itself called daylighting. Particr attention is given to daylighting while designing a building when the aim is to maximize visualfort or to reduce energy use. 2 Silverfish, or Lepisma sharina, is a small, wingless insect with silvery light grey color that moves like a fish. Silverfish consumes matter that contains polysharides, such as starches and dextrin in adhesives. These include book bindings, carpet, clothing, coffee, dandruff, glue, hair, some paints, paper, photos, ster, and sugar. (source) Chapter 121 - Seven Wonders of the Academy (part eleven)

Chapter 121: Seven Wonders of the Academy (parteleven)

Frederica BortI have a reference room-independent record of Frederica Bort. Dolores, who created me, had assumed that I would be separated from the reference room. And, that someone close to Bort would approach me. Dolores cut off her words and turned away from us. Frederica Bort was born to a fallen Baron. She lost her parents in an alchemy rted ident at a young age and her older brother Oswald acted as a substitute for their parents. Her older brother, too, died before she entered the magic academy. Frederica Bort became all alone in this world, without any living rtive. Since our family structure is simr, unintentionally, I thought about it andpared my situation with hers. My older brother and father are still alive, but losing either of them would be very painful for me. She needed assets and a backer. Thats why she approached Eleonore Ignitia and was trying to be employed in the army after graduation. Bort had a fatal deficiency as an alchemist, but she possessed an unprecedented rare talent if she worked in the army. For some reason, I can guess her deficiency and talent. It was probably simr to mine. With some kind of goal in mind, Bort created Association of Mysterious Story Collectors together with Eleonore. Eleonore and Dolores seemed to have been aware of her goal, but they pretended not to know, and I also have no record of it. My mothers aim. Since it was told this way, I dont think she created the association just for fun. However, there is no one who knows about her goal anymore. Bort, from Dolores Wynts perspectivewas someone who was good at taking advantage of others. Good at deceiving others. Good at treating others kindly. But, she wasnt very good at spoiling herself. Not good at lying to herself. Not good at taking care of herself. She was that kind of girl. The image of a girl who was excellent and lively on the outside but clumsy on the inside came to my mind. For a moment, that image ovepped with the girl on the other side of the mirror who had a detached atmosphere. For example, she said this to meto Dolores Wynt. Dolores paused at that point, then she gently descended before my eyes and piled her hand on top of mine. You are the only close friend I have. I cannot confide in anybody else. Thats why Im begging you, please dont betray me. You are the only one for me. Having said so, the ghost, with teary blue eyes, stared at me for a moment with desperate expression before backing away once more. Can you believe it!? She said the same thing to four or five more women besides me! That sounds like a marriage fraud, but I swallowed the words I almost ended up saying somehow. No, I guess its more correct to say friendship fraud, huh. Either way it feels rather shoddy. I, Im very sorry to hear that Its fine since I thought her attitude was a lie from the very beginning. But, to be able to say such a thing no matter who her partner was, dont you think that she was very shameless? Doesnt that make meDolores, who still did her a favor even while knowing that was a lie, a fool!? Your anger is justifiable What should I do, the image of myte mother suddenly turned into the image of a shady marriage scammer. Even if shes my own mother, just what exactly was she thinking? No, wait a second. Please dont tell me she buttered up my father using this kind of method. Um, did she also say that to my fatherI mean, Ernst Aurelia? Ernst? Aah, when that boy asked for her hand in marriage, it was the best. That was the first time Ive seen Bort that flustered. Eh, Otou-sama was the one who proposed? For that incorrigible Bort to be defeated by that boys passionate and pure marriage proposal, truly, it serves her rightwell, it seems both of them were happy, so I guess everything turned out fine. Im d that my parents start of romance was quite normal. But, is there no more information avable? If this situation continues as it is, there would only be grumbles about my mothering out of her mouth. What were the good points of Frederica Bort? Borts good points? Dolores opened her mouth after thinking hard about it for a long time. Her face? I feel like it would be better to change the topic. I decided to throw another question at her. By the way, why did Dolores Wynt disappear? The reason why Dolores Wynt went missingof course, I know about it. To begin with, my very existence also acts as Dolores Wynts will. Will? What does it mean? Since were talking about wills, does that mean Dolores Wynt already knew about her own death? Yes, a will. However, this will require me to exin the premise, if that is alright with you. I dont mind. As a preparation for her own death, did she incorporate her will into an artificial spirit? I was puzzled about the intention of Dolores Wynt, who wasnt present at the moment. The Wynt family is a lineage with irvoyance ability; they are rare mages who are too gifted in past vision and future vision. They tribute their life for the victory and survival of their mothend, Hafan. And Dolores only did the same thing. Born in the family of sages, she had to die in an attempt to prevent a dangerous future that would put the country in a pinch, or something like that. But, why wasnt it the head of family and a young woman instead who did it? Because of her insatiable spirit of inquiry for the past vision and future vision. But the direct cause was that she couldnt forgive the death of her friend. Dolores found a threat in the past and saw despair in all seven futures. The order in which those four died is the First Princess, Dolores, Bort, and then Sigreur. If were talking about one who died before Dolores, is it the First Princess? However, even if it was said threat or despair, those words are too vague for me to understand. Cant you give a more specific exnation about this said threat and despair? Its confidential and Ill keep my mouth shut about this matter. Confidential, huh. No, its only a matter of course. An artificial spirit that can speak fluently like this wouldnt be put inside this academy if it has an ordinary sensibility. And finally, Dolores Wynt meddled with a great ancient magic that interferes with the world as a breakthrough solution. She bet her life to satisfy her spirit of inquiry and for the survival of the people of her country. Not for the sake of her close friends, but for her own sake. That is the end of the will of the foolish and shallow Dolores Wynt. The message that Dolores Wynt wanted to leave is, in short, I died for the sake of my duty to my own country, and because I acted as I please. But, who was this testimony for? Or, is it a message for a friend that says dont me yourself for my death? Why did she expressly describe herself as foolish and shallow? Why was Dolores Wynt trying to take on the responsibility alone? Why would Dolores Wynt be willing to go that far? Why did she make a will like that? Who was it for? I wonder? I dont know anything more than this. With so much to consider now, I no longer know what would be good to ask. The cursed corpse, and Chloes older brother. Those four girls, tragically dead. Being close to some realization, a thicket of lies faced me. Can I also ask you a question? us, who had been listening quietly to Dolores conversation with me until now, finally opened his mouth. Yes. As long as I know the answer, its fine. If the interference with the world mentioned earlier used the forbidden pattern, isnt that woman likely to be transferred to another dimension, to another world? Yes, thats right. But, since she isnt in this world, she is as good as dead, you know? Hafans forbidden arts are ones that interfere with time and space. But, I mean, for her to transfer to a different world, just what exactly was Dolores trying to do? Not interfering with the past nor the future, but transferring to a different world, why is that? Tell me, what magic did she use? Sorry. Thats confidential. Isnt that a matter of course? Since you are the kin of the King of the East, you should understand well about the dangers, right? us scowled at Dolores as if annoyed but fell silent. So, can I also ask then? Auguste stepped forward and asked Dolores a question. Yes, go ahead. Ask away. The dead friend mentioned earlier, is it Princess Eleonore? Yes, thats correct. Eleonore Ignitia. The mysterious Ignitian princess who was rumored to have either gone missing or abducted. How much do you know about the princess cause of death? And how many people had you told about this matter? For all your questions, the answer is none. The details were deleted because they were confidential to the royal family. You can rest assured. As one would expect, there is no way she would talk about royal family matters carelessly. Auguste continued to ask questions. Oh, one more thing. Do you know what Dolores Wynt saw in the future vision? That is, of course, confidential. Aah~ that, just who exactly gets to set whether the information is confidential or not? The one who registered the information, or have administrator rights. Hey, it cant be helped, alright? Well then, I want to know about all past members of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. If possible, the administrator. How about that? Good question. But unfortunately, thats also confidential. Augustes questions were on-point, but because of that very reason, the information is highly ssified. Dolores gently floated higher with a happy expression on her face. Is that all? Hmmthere are a lot of things I want to know, but with you currently not located in the reference room, I cant ask them now. Me too, I guess I have to find out a little bit more about Eleonore-obasama, huh~ As us and Auguste said so, they nced towards my direction. As for me, I also want to organize the information I got and my feelings first. I should take some time to think it over. I nodded at them in return and decided to end the questioning here. That is all for today. Thank you, Dolores. Youre wee. When I thanked her, Dolores curtsied gracefully. I enjoyed my job for the first time in a while. Pleasee back again. Think seriously about what you want to ask me, alright? However, since you asked about confidential matters more than three times in one day, I wont activate again for about a month. At the same time, the figure of Dolores the Artificial Spirit bes more and more transparent. She wouldnt activate for one month? What a system with low usability. After giving us only this kind of information, she expects us to wait for a month? I want her to at least warn me next time. Well then, see you again in a month, okay? Only our farewells echoed in the room where the shadow or the shape of the hanging girl could no longer be seen. Chapter 122 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part one)

Chapter 122: Morgue of the Headless Prince (partone)

Dolores eventually disappeared without a trace. Although the three of usined about the unreasonable specifications, we had to return to our dormitories reluctantly. When I returned to my room, the two phantom beasts were already there waiting for me. I shared the course of events that happened in the library with Tirnanog and Palug. About the truth of the hanging girl in the library. About the truth of the Morgue of the Headless Prince. And about the circumstances around my mother and the girl who was her best friend. Palug opened her mouth after waiting for me to finish my story. Im worried about the forbidden art that was performed by that dead woman. The scale of it is too big. Yes. But its really confidential, so I cant expect any more information Hafans forbidden magic. When I asked us about it, he mped his mouth shut. Perhaps its something that he cant tell me even if I ask. But, such a great magic that can transfer someone to another dimension or another world, it shouldnt be something that one girl can handle, right? Erica. Isnt that womans seven visions of the future affecting your oracle? I think so? Tirnanog talked about the possibility that I was slightly wondering about. After all, looking at the future seven times is suspicious. The number is equal to the number of the game scenarios. Maybe this memory of mine might have been the future visions Dolores saw. In fact, what if there is no otome game such as Liber Monstrorum, and it is just a false memory that was imnted in me? No, no, in my memory, it was an otome game with beautiful CGs and gorgeous voice actors. I dont think that is an illusion or a false memory. Then, what if Dolores transferred to another world and made that game? No, no, I guess thats a bit impossible. Since there are many differences in culture, it should be difficult for Dolores who was only brought up in this worlds culture to create an otome game like that. However, Dolores doesnt seem to be a person who would die in vain. I cant rule that outbut I need some more information. I actually have been wanting to draw information from Dolores the Artificial Spirit for some time now. Oh my, so youre going to wait for a month obediently? Im not going to waste a month waiting idly. Im going to look into the matter of the morgue first. Since its confusing, I should return to my original purpose. First of all, the hidden letter written in udes notebook. From Chloes tense appearance, I spected that it might be rted to my still unknown cause of death from the fourth scenario onward. Her refusal to cooperate with me was the beginning of my investigation of the Seven Wonders. The Morgue of the Headless Prince is probably a particrly dangerous wonder among the Seven Wonders. But Chloe wouldnt give up on spection alone. I should check out how much dangerous it actually is first, and if it seems impossible to handle, I must warn her specifically. Even if I cannot stop Chloe, I still need the information to survive. In the worst case, I might have to destroy something bizarre or some phantom beasts. I think its a bit dangerous, but you have this guy, so I guess youll be fine? Erica, we will retreat as soon as I judge that we will not be able to finish it. Of course, we will evacuate immediately when it bes dangerous. I decided to do it tomorrow night. This will be thest investigation of the Seven Wonders. After school the next day, I had a meeting in Harolds workshop aboutst night. The topic of our discussion is about Dolores who became unreachable and about future policy. Im sorry aboutst night. That was my fault Auguste said with a guilty expression. Auguste, who was the one to ask many questions about the confidential matters, seems to be feeling bad about it. No, Auguste-sama, it was a force majeure. No one had expected that such rules would be given out after the fact. Rather, I am thankful for his sharp questions. Besides, us and I had also asked one question each about the confidential matters, so were not in a position to me others. But, that was an opportunity to find out so many things. No, with that artificial spirits personality, she might have made us listen to her idleints and nders. Well, thats true She was grumbling about my mother, and she even bad-mouthed her own creator. That artificial spirit, while it was convenient, but whatever we may ask, it seems only idleints and insults woulde out of her mouth. Plus, I think it was better for the specification about the ssified matter toe out now rather thanter. I was lucky that she didnt disappear immediately after the third time, but I could have asked a lot more if I didnt say that I have no more question. We can ask again if we wait until next month, so its alright. Lets go by this policy: if we touch the confidential matters twice in one day, well end the questioning at once. Youre right. Its better than researching without any hints. I nodded my head in agreement to Augustesment. The investigation progressed in one sitting because I realized the true identity of the hanging ghost. The appearance of Beatrice and Dolores were exactly the same, but I couldnt piece it together immediately due to the difference in their personality, speech and conduct. Without Harolds investigation and the information from the past vision, I would probably have been stuck. Next, we have to move the artificial spirit to the reference room and then activate it. Its inconvenient because of the limited functionality, isnt it? Indeed. I wonder just for what reason the artificial spirit was moved? Auguste said so while tilting his neck, and us opened his mouth. It must be because theres information that they wanted to hide. Be that as it may, even if they moved the artificial spirit, limited the number of questions about ssified matters, and created a cover-up, I feel like they werent being discreet enough. Theres more to this? What do you mean, us-sama? When Auguste and I asked him, us replied with an exasperated expression. Did you guys forget? If one knows about all the Seven Wonders, one wont be able to get married. Ah, I see! Ah~I forgot there is a jinx like that. Certainly, its a rumor that feels artificial, if I think about it. If this rumor is spread, the number of people who want to know about all the Seven Wonders will surely decrease. There is someone who created the superstition about the Seven Wonders. Is it the same person who added the Hanging Girl into the Seven Wonders? I must also be on the lookout for this person. They may be an alumnus and not in this academy anymore, but I cant deny the possibility that they might be one of the teachers. If I ask my brother, would he know about this person? But, why did that person go through all that trouble? Maybe because they wanted to hide the information about the Morgue of the Headless Prince. Hearing Augustes words, I was convinced. That personsomeone who is a member of the Association of the Mysterious Story Collectors, did not want the dangerous morgue to spread as a rumor. So, with the cards in hand, they set the artificial spirit as one of the Seven Wonders so as to hide the very existence of the morgue and spread rumors about the curse as a warning to those who want to investigate the Seven Wonders further. Erica, dont get involved with the matter of the morgue. Promise me. us warned me with an unrelenting tone of voice. I knew he would say that, while thinking so, I replied immediately. I cant promise you that. My acquaintance seems to be interested in that ce, thats why I need to do some investigation so that I can warn her. If Chloe gets to the mysterious morgue before me, the bizarre incident that might involve me would ur. If that happens, with my current state where I still dont have any measure to counter that, I will probably die. I feel bad, but I want to stay ahead of Chloe for the sake of my survival. Please rest assured. I myself have no interest in the morgue, us-sama. I see. Thats fine then, butwho is this acquaintance of yours? Of course, thats a secret. When I said so with a smile on my face, us scowled at me silently. Since Ive been stubborn from a long time ago, he must have understood already that I wouldnt open my mouth about this. The sound of knocking echoed at such a timing. Harold, who had left the room to prepare the tea seems to have returned. Oh, it seems like you have reached a conclusion. Have you decided your policy? Harold served the tea with a smile that seems undaunted by the dangerous air. I received a cup of tea from Harold while telling him the course of our discussion just now. Since thats the case, I want to ask you to prepare the wands for tonights investigation, Harold. Crystal Clusters, a bunch of offensive wands that dont have fire attribute, a set of wands for exploration Eh? Didnt you just say that you wont rush into this? I wont rush. But I dont know whats going to happen, so, just in case, you know? When I answered Harold that way, the remaining three people exchanged nces with each other and held their heads. us opened his mouth after exhaling deeply. Well, I will join you as your escort then. Yes, that will be great. I epted us suggestion gratefully. I have been wanting to ask for his help from the very beginning, but it seems he ns on following me anyway. Oh, me too. You see, if Im there, you wont overdo it, right? Saying so, Auguste grinned mischievously. What he means is that I wouldnt dare bringing the First Prince of the entire nation into danger. Hes the same as ever, a troublemaker prince who puts his life on the line. I have no intention of overdoing it from the very beginning though. I would like to collect information, but I dont intend to proactively thrust my neck into danger or elucidate the wonder, so whats with this treatment? No, looking back on my behavior until now, I guess this is just reaping what I sowed. After that, along with Harold, the four of us began to devise a n for this final investigation. The participating members are the same ones asst night, and Harold will be our backup in case something happens. Now then, see youter this evening. We disbanded at once and returned to our respective dormitories. Chapter 123 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part two) Chapter 123: Morgue of the Headless Prince (part two) That night, I headed to a small garden with a fountain near the West Dorm. us and Auguste were already there. It seems that the monastic dragon knights have taken control of the sky. us frowned and looked up at the sky. Ive never heard of such a situation, but why do they have to be patrolling tonight? Do the dragon knights usually patrol at night? Its nothing unusual. Its not known to everyone, but they fly at night. However, it may be better to check if there are dragons inside the school for guarding the ground. After saying so, Auguste pressed his temple with his left hand. It seems that hes expanding the range of his telepathic ability. Hmm, as far as I can see, looks like the dragons are only patrolling in the sky. It seems we can do it tonight. I know their patrolling route and I will ask the children who may find us to turn the other wayoh no, this is bad. Auguste covered his left eye hurriedly. Something is wrong. Whats the matter, Auguste-sama? I was found out by Professor. No, not only was I found out, but also for a moment there, he hijacked my left eye. Speaking of Professor, he was the Theurge who was inside that ck dragon, huh. I remember that the reason we held off investigating the museumst time was also due to Professor. Auguste continued his words while looking dispirited. He made plenty of snidements, such as how careless I was as the Crown Prince, to be wandering about at this timeand us. Sorry, you were also found out. Haa? Howe? I guess its either because he saw you when he took over my vision or your presence was caught in Professors telepathic range. I wonder what I should do, now that this happened. Ive been preparing for this with enthusiasm, but if this continues as is, it is likely that I would also be preached to. Being lectured thiste at night, thats a bit harsh. That means I also No, it doesnt seem like you were discovered. You happened to be a bit out of sight, and Aurelians are less likely to be caught in the telepathic range. Since that is the case, if you want to go, you should do it now. Eh, is that okay? Youre not someone who would return to the dormitory obediently, right? Well join you once our business is over. Well, its because Ive be familiar with situations like this. Thats not something to be proud of though. When Auguste said so, us nodded while looking annoyed. Then, I will take up your kind offerAuguste-sama, us-sama, please be safe~! Dont force yourself until we catch up! Promise me! In the worst case, I will send Goldberry to your location~! Its a little disheartening that I wouldnt have those two with me. But, well, Ive brought a lot of items and there is also Tirnanog by my side. I fled from the spot and headed towards the Phantom Beast Museum. I ran past the school building and arrived at the Phantom Beast Museum on the other side. Unexpectedly, there are fewer patrols than usual, I wonder why. It would be nice if the rest of the investigation goes smoothly like this. First of all, after entering the hall via Passwall with Tirnanog, I used Magic Mapping. Looking at the finished map, all the rooms that seem like storage rooms for specimens had stairs in them. Maybe the specimens are stored in the basements too. But, simply having them interconnected would have been fine then. Having one or two stairs would be enough, so why several? This is strange. Umu. One of these should be our target. Lets go and check. First thing first, we should move closer and investigate the suspicious parts in detail using m Sight. If it is difficult or dangerous to enter, Ill scrutinize it further using the Eyes of Overworld. I decided to go through the exhibition area of the museum and to the area where the storage rooms are lined up along with Tirnanog. While moving through the dark hallway, I found a shadow below a minotaur bone specimen. Tirnanog stepped forward as if protecting me. A thief! Wait, Tir! There was the figure of a familiar girl there. A girl with light brown hair and icy blue eyes, Chloe Cloacina. Chloe was in her uniform, but she was armed with a sword at her waist. Erica-san? Why are you here? Chloe asked with a suspicious look. Im checking out the Seven Wonders, for some reason. For some reason? Yes, they seem interesting. Of course, I chose the Seven Wonders that would not bother you. I gave a friendly smile and pretended to be sightseeing. Chloe nodded and did not pursue it further. It seems that I was able to convince her at once. Chloe-san, are you still searching for the previously mentioned morgue? I thought this is the Staircase to the Underworld. I have been going over the school buildings and investigating them one-by-one and this building is thest one. Did she investigate the facilities in the academy because she couldnt get information on the morgue? I think thats quite a difficult task. You were checking the entire academy? Yeah, Im thinking about checking all suspicious things. If theres something evil, Im going to destroy it. But, no weird phenomena happened. EhI saw some of them though. An astonished expression shed in Chloes ss-like eyes. I also have uncovered the cause of some of them. Eh!? Chloe had a pale face and was faintly shaking. Because she has spent a lot of effort investigating, I guess it must be shocking for her to know that an outsider has been experiencing the wonders while going on a pleasure jaunt. However, I wonder why she didnt encounter the wonders that ur every so often. (Speaking of which, dont tell me) I tried to say what I was thinking of. Some of the wonders are generated by absorbing magical power. Maybe, dont you carry a snowsilver sword? Swords made of snowsilver ore shouldnt have any effect if they are contained in their sheathsaah, dont tell me, my essory? Do you always carry it close on your person? Yeah, except during the magic sses, I alwaysI see, so it was because of this! Of course she wouldnt have been able to reach the mirror beyond the Infinite Corridor, which doesnt work unless one provides magical power. And maybe because I got to the mist golem ahead of her It may also cause some kind of inhibition to the artificial spirit. However, since this is Dolores were talking about, she may not havee out because she feared for her own safety. I was always wearing it because it protects me from evil1, but it was also due to thiswhy didnt I notice this beforeI It might be better to put the essory in your room when youre investigating. Well, since now I know the cause, it will be fine because I have this pouch. Chloe took out a pouch from the pocket of her robe. It was what Brad lent to Chloe in the Judgements Room. I was asked by Clochydd-sensei2 to use it for magic sses and such. Chloe put her snowsilver essory inside the pouch. That may be how she blocked the effect, even during the Summoning Magic ss. UuI should have used this from the very beginning Only realizing the existence of the pouch now, Chloe appeared to be getting more and more depressed. Um, you see, the snowsilver ore is not the only cause, there is also the matter of timing. That, I think, is the most important part. I intended to give a follow-up, but the effect seems to be weak. Chloe opened her mouth while still looking like she was in shock. I dont want to get you involved, Erica-san, but I think it would be better to consult youI just cant figure it out alone You can consult me as much as you like. Thank youIm investigating this tonight Chloe presented a map from the pocket of her robe. It looks like the output of the wand of Magic Mapping that I used previously. There is a discrepancy between this map and the sense of walking inside and outside the building. Discrepancy? It feels a little bit smaller inside than outside. Only inside? I tried to take out the magic map I created earlier and showed it to Chloe. This is the map I just made. Letspare it with your map. Yeah! I received the map from Chloe and examined the two maps carefully. Then, I found a slight difference between Chloes old map and the new one. There is a possibility that a camouge magic has been made after the older magic map was created. Look, over here. One of the hallways is disyed slightly longer on the old map. It is the furthest hallway lined with the storage rooms in the left side of the museum. If its this widthI guess it will only be able to hide one door? As I raised my face from the map, my eyes met with Chloes. Even so, to be able to notice the discrepancy just by walking. It was obvious for me because I checked the maps, but it would have been more difficult if I didnt use any magic. If she has been doing the same investigation method on all the buildings in the academy, she must have an amazing willpower. Yes, there is a possibility of a hidden doorI wonder if that is the entrance to the morgue? Yeah. It is also possible that its the entrance to the Staircase to the Underworld, butI think its the morgue. I headed towards the location while talking with Chloe. At the end of the storage rooms hallway, I use the wand of m Sight. It looks like the special camouge magic is only applied at the end of the hallway here. When I touched the wall, I felt the sensation of rough and cold stones. This is a type of illusion that not only fools ones vision, but all of ones five senses. The only salvation is that its not a spatial magic that connects different spaces using the previously mentioned pattern3. But, what should I do? This magic doesnt seem like something that can be solved with my exploration wands. If us were here, he would have been able to Dispel it quickly. If one doesnt know the correct procedure, they will subconsciously stop even when they know that this wall is fake. And because this is not a physical wall, it will not be affected by Passwall Ahso thats what this is. As I was thinking, Chloe pulled out her sword from its sheath. Snowsilver ores have the property of destroying the magic or spells theye in contact with. Chloe shed the wall at the end of the hallway with her sword. The whole wall shook with a ripple and the space became distorted around the shed part. The illusory space also seemed to resist the restoration attempt. However, a crack finally formed on the space as if it could no longer withstand it. The view of the hallway broke like a broken ss and another hallway could be seen on the other side. After the illusion shattered and dispersed, a hallway that was a little longer than the original hallway appeared. At the end of that hallway, there was an ancient-looking and vibrantly-colored door on the left-hand side. I have a feeling that something is about to happen. We did itlets go, Erica-san! Chloes shout of joy resounded. Unexpectedly, I noticed another problem. Huh? Wasnt my purpose to identify and investigate the location first and not to rush into the morgue? I was supposed to stop Chloe, but I am being swept away by her and am about to head towards the awfully dangerous ce. Wait, Chloe-san! Dont go too far because its dangerous! Before I knew it, Chloe had already disappeared behind the door. I also rushed through the door to chase after Chloe. 1 It says evil but reads as magic. 2 She doesnt actually say Clochydd-sensei here and only say sensei, but it was implied, so I put his name there. 3 It doesnt say which one, but I think its either referring to the Infinite Corridor or the reference room, where they connect different spaces. Chapter 124 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part three)

Chapter 124: Morgue of the Headless Prince (partthree)

When I opened the door following Chloe, there was a descending staircase. The stairs were slightly wider than the door and wererge enough for two average adults to walk side by side. It was dark, I couldnt see anything. I received a star crystalmp from Tirnanog and illuminated the stairs. After forty to fifty steps below is thending and the stairs turn to the right from there. Chloe is already out of the visible range. After confirming the situation, I was a little relieved. This should be the Staircase to the Underworld. The name is disturbing, but it feels safer than the morgue, which Chloes older brother was involved with. Chloe-san! There was no reply from Chloe. I cant afford to lose sight of Chloe. But, I wonder if I should rush into a probable location of one of the Seven Wonders without waiting for us and Auguste. What should we do, Erica? First off all, I will check using the Eyes of Overworld. Tir, I wonder if you can take it out for me. I asked Tirnanog to take out the Eyes of Overworld from my bag, then I put on the lens. I immediately activated the magic loaded into the lens and looked over the entire museum. How is it? In addition to us, there is one person ahead of these stairs. And there are three people on the third floor. The one person on the stairs should be Chloe. Her movement is unusually fast; I wonder if shes using any physical enhancement. I guess the people on the third floor are the staff on patrolling duty. At a nce, there are no dangerous creatures in the building. This staircase looks quite long and deep. It keeps turning clockwise after the same distance and continues like that for about six times. When converted to man-made buildings, it is about 12 floors underground, huh. Theres a short corridor at the bottom and a room thats a littlerger. While looking over the entire museum, I saw many sets of long staircases and open cers of simr construction. Just what exactly are these structures for? And why is only this staircase hidden? I wonder if this is connected to the strange happenings after all. I remembered the roughndscape before ending the effect of the Eyes of Overworld. I pulled out some wands and used m Sight and Leap. The staircase itself doesnt seem to have any magical mechanism Even if we leave that woman alone, there seems to be no danger, but shall we go? Yes. That Chloe has finally relied on me a little bit. I will leave the role of the vanguard to you, Tir. Even though it is just a silly trust, I dont want to betray that trust. I asked Tirnanog to be at the front, and then we went down the stairs while lighting up the way with themp. But, that woman, how did she proceed without any illumination? I wonder if she perhaps enhanced her vision with bio-enhancementhow convenient. The material of the staircase was beeswax limestone, but it changed to gray sandstone along the way. It looks like a series of buildings with different construction dates. When we reached the bottom, there was a door at the end of the 5-6 meters long corridor. As was observed from the Eyes of Overworld. The old wooden door was unlocked and opened just a few centimeters. Chloe is probably inside. As a precaution, I set the duration effect to a longer time and used m Sight. There seems to be no trap around the door. Other than that, there is no sign of magical mechanism. I asked Tirnanog to keep silent and opened the door. Chloe was crouching on one knee in the empty room. Is she looking for something? Or is she hanging her head down because she found nothing? Chloe-san! Are you alright!? When I called out to her, Chloe finally looked over her shoulder and stood up while dusting off her skirt. Did you find anything? No. Even though you went out of your way to help me, Erica-san, looks like this room is not the one we were looking for Chloe said apologetically. It was apletely empty room. There was nothing ced on the stone floor, and no traces of dirt or anything like that were found. I looked around with m Sight, but there was no magic trick. It has also been confirmed in advance using the Eyes of Overworld that there are no hidden doors. I also looked at the area where Chloe was crouching just in case, but still, nothing was found. Why would they hide such an empty room? Sorry, Erica-san. Its fine, dont worry about it, Chloe-san. Chloe apologized with an air like a dejected puppy. For me, safety is above everything else. Although it is a strange hidden room, if there is nothing here, then nothing is better than that. While I was thinking about that, Chloe suddenly turned to look at the entrance. Whos there? The door opened with a creaking sound. There, Livre the curator stood with amp in her hand. That should be my line. Sneaking into a ce like this at such a time. This ce should have been sealed so no one could enter. Livre said so in a somewhat angry tone of voice. Chloe released her hand from the handle of her sword quickly while looking guilty. So its not that the door wasnt locked, but Chloe cut off the seal, huh. You guys, arent you the eager first years whoe to the museum frequently? I dont believe youre thieves, but what are you doing here? Im sorry. We were really interested in seeing the Seven Wonders of this academy no matter what. Seven Wonders? We heard there is something called the Staircase to the Underworld in the Phantom Beast Museum. Aah~ I see. The director said something like that. Every year, about three or so students with high curiosity would sometimes sneak in to ascertain the truth of the story. I gave an exnation with some truth intermingling. Its something that will be a troubleter if I lie at times like this. Its fine if youre not specimen thieves. Luckily, Im the only one who noticed; I will not tell the teachers about this. But still, you really shouldnt sneak in here in the middle of the night. Yes, Im sorry. Sorry. We bowed our heads obediently. Livre let out a small sigh. If you understand, you should head back nowit seems there are various problems with this room, so you shouldnt linger here too long. Problems? Hearing Livres words, Chloe became really interested. Livre covered her mouth with an expression that says she said something that shouldnt be said. Do you know what happened? No, thats Please tell me. Hmm, Ive only heard an inkling of it from my predecessor, butwell, this is just between us, alright? Being beaten down by Chloes persistence, Livre seemed to concede. Lowering her voice, Livre began to speak. Do you know about the legend of the Golden Wolf Prince? I have read it before in a story book I bought at Knot Reed. If I remember right, the title is The tragic love story of the Eastern Princess who loved the Golden-haired Werewolf Prince. It was this kind of a story. Once upon a time, a prince had fallen in love with the youngest princess of the country of mages. However, an evil sorcerer held a deep envy for their love, and cast a curse on the prince to change his face to that of a wolfs. The princess tried to dispel the curse and restore the prince to his original form, but the curse was so exceptionally strong that the princess died instead. Ever since then, longing for his beloved princess, it was said that the prince wandered thends in that form, searching for her. I read it expecting a tale like The Frog Prince or Beauty and the Beast, but it stayed in my head because of its tragic end. You mean the tragic love story between the prince whose face got turned into that of a wolf with the Eastern Princess? When I answered that way, Livre nodded. Yes, thats how it was transmitted in the West. But in the Norththats By the hand of the Lunatic King Cain, the prince of Lucanrant was skinned alive, and was covered with the head of the wolf who was our guardian beast. Or rather, he was beheaded and then a wolfs head was attached on him. The prince waster said to have been resurrected as a ghoul. Chloe continued the story that Livre was saying. It was a grotesque story close to the historical fact, unlike the folklore. The Hafans mage of the royal family, who was his fiance, tried to kill the prince, but in the end, the mage died and the prince also went missing for eternity, right? Even in the North, there are various theories about the ending. There are plenty of variations from region to region, and it seems even in the historical fact, the life and death of the prince and the princess are unknown. Chloe nodded absentmindedly to Livres addition. Hearing up to that point, I felt shivers running down my spine. Golden Wolf Prince, or the Golden-haired Werewolf Prince. The prince of the former royal family who cannot die despite being headless and a strong curse. Didnt I hear something simr from Dolores? I wonder if the headless prince was referring to this Golden Wolf Prince. Viewed in this way, it is understandable why Chloe is familiar with the legend of the Golden Wolf Prince. Starting with the legend in Lucanrant, she was closing in on the true identity of the headless prince. I dont know if its directly rted to this story, but there was a student who sneaked into this ce while investigating the legend of the Golden Wolf Prince many years ago, and apparently, they had caused a violent incidentno, a murder attempt. More ominous stories were added to the already-ominous story. It is on a disturbing level that is obvious even to me who has a low danger-sensing ability. A murder attempt in school, just what exactly does she mean by that? I dont know the details because it was an incident when I wasnt at this academy. I guess the only people who know the details are the principal and the involved party. But, I heard rumors that they went mad because they came to this cesee, isnt that horrifying? Went mad, huh, that keyword is suspicious. Didnt Chloes brother ude go mad and kill almost everyone in the family? There is one more problem. It may be rted to the Staircase to the Underworld that you were looking for. This room seems to have a mechanism to move underground. How does the mechanism work? I looked around the room. I couldnt find any magical mechanism a while ago, did I overlook something? No, I guess its not exactly this room itself. Although the conditions are unknown, it seems that the underground structures in the vicinity are gradually drawn further underground. There does not seem to be a way to prevent it as the cause lies in theyer of ancient underground ruins even deeper below. If its that dangerous, why didnt they bury the museums basement? If the basement is buried, it seems the pulling effect will crawl up even above ground. Its not a final solution, but especially susceptible rooms were sealed to minimize overall damage. That said, there are still students who sneak in like the two of you. Hearing Chloes question, Livre shrugged. The reason why there are many mysterious basements in the Phantom Beast Museum is that it is a measure against interference from the underground ruins. Certainly, this seems to be the true identity of the Staircase to the Underworld. The ruins under the academy are the ruins of the capital city during the reigning period of the Lunatic King. It is probably because there are multiple locations affected by the transition that the activation condition for this particr Seven Wonders is said to be more than one1. In other words, the Phantom Beast Museum is both the Morgue of the Headless Prince and the Staircase to the Underworld. It is a paradox of double structure like the Infinite Corridor and the Man-Eating Mirror inside the school building. I nced at Chloe who was next to me. Chloe had an expression as if she was brooding over it. I dont want to go back just like that aftering here with great pains, but seeing that we have been found by Livre, we have to withdraw. Hey, Chloe-san, lets go back soon, okay? It appears to be a ce that we shouldnt approach even if were interested. yeah, youre right. We better retreat for tonight, Erica-san. When I warned her, Chloe nodded while emphasizing for tonight as the condition nonchntly as thest bit of stubbornness. I feel grateful that Chloe has agreed to return temporarily. Since I know how dangerous it is, I will take my time time to dissuade Chloe froming to this ce again. In response to our reaction, Livre seemed relieved. If I think about it carefully, she was persuading armed opponents, even if we are only students. While being led by Livre, Chloe and I went up the stairs where we came from. Chapter 125 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part four) Chapter 125: Morgue of the Headless Prince (part four) So, how does it work? Along the way, Chloe questioned Livre about the wonder that urs in the museum. Hmm, how should I put this. While tilting her neck, Livre offered information as much as she knew. The underground transition seems to be a phenomenon that urs only in the basement of the Phantom Beast Museum. The transferred part will return to its original position before long, but at the same time, the coordinates may be slightly offset. Therefore, it is said that new stairs were added many times to the room which became disconnected from the original stairs. The unusually long staircases in the basements of the museum are said to have been created by hundreds of years of umted coordinate-shift due to the transition. (I seenow I understand why there are variations to the stone used to build them.) The Phantom Beast Museum was created to contain the transition phenomenon so that it would not spread to other important facilities. Maybe the direct cause of the transition is due to the fact that someone is supplying magical power to the ruins. Such disturbing rumor is also whispered among the staff. Livre said that she heard this information when she added the stairs several years ago. The rooms under the staircases seem to have an ancient specialized Barrier so that the rooms themselves dont move. I dont know why the empty room from before is also protected though. I understand. That means the only moving parts are the staircases, huh. Yes, thats why, in order to prevent the worst case scenario where both of you are left behind underground, please heed my warning. Chloe is taking this very seriously. From her point of view, the information that came from Livre would be valuable. I would like to dissuade her from approaching the morgue, but seeing her being this serious, it seems that would be difficult. As for me, all the stories I have obtained tonight are important. In particr, the murder attempt case is very concerning. By any chance, is that something Chloes older brother ude had caused? Although there is a possibility that my older brother who was enrolled at the same time as him knows something, I feel like he wouldnt tell me. I suspect that Actorius-sensei also knows about the details. Then, as we passed around the corner leading to the sixthnding of the stairs, Livre who was leading us stopped. Oh? Was the door here in this state? Somehow the aura is There was an old wooden door on the spot where Livre pointed at. The surface of the door was scorched as if it had been burnt, the surrounding stones were also stained with soot and some charred splinters were strewn across the floor. This is not the door we entered from. If the door was like this from the beginning, I would have remembered it. Please wait. The situation is strange, so Im going to check it first Before I could finish my sentence, Chloe suddenly rushed out and stood before the door, overtaking us. Chloe unsheathed her sword, stabbed the sword through the door, and pulled it out again. The next moment, what came falling in along with the door was a huge two-headed dogan orthros. The smell of blood and beast filled the narrow staircase. W-w-why is there a living orthros in a ce like this!? Livre, who let out a shriek-like outcry, remained still on the stairs powerlessly. There is another one. After saying so quietly, Chloe stepped over the dead body of the orthros and rushed into the room. Two pairs of eyes could be seen shining in the dark over Chloes back. The other ck two-headed beast was at a distance, being on guard against Chloe and letting out a low growl. I took out a Crystal Cluster from the glove of storing and used wand alteration to rearrange the spells inside the wand. When a sharp crystal spear prated both throats of the orthros simultaneously, the huge beast fell on the stone floor. Following Chloe, I stepped over the carcass of the orthros and entered the room. Illuminated by the pale light of the star crystalmp, we could see that it was a stone room which waspletely different from the museum. It was like a very old ruin. Are there any injuries? Are you okay, Chloe-san? Yeah, thank you, Erica-sanbut, this situation, what does this mean? I looked around our current location using m Sight. The room itself looks like a normal room, but there are traces of some spatial magic on the staircase. Using some kind of spatial magic, the staircase and the entrance of this room have been connected. This is probably the previously mentioned underground transition. Could it beis this the underground ruins after all? Yes, there is a high possibility that this is the ruins of the Fourth Corpse City Annwn. This is the Fourth Corpse City Annwn, that is, the ruins of the cursed capital city beneath the academy. It appears that we have been caught in one of the Seven Wonders, the Staircase to the Underworld. Even so, why is there an orthros in a ce like this~~~?! Livre was panicking without being able to ept the situation. What she said is also true. The ce that is supposed to be the habitat of the phantom beast orthros is the south-eastern part of Karkinos. They are not supposed to be inside the basement of a ce in the middle of Ichthyes. Thats true, I wonder why they are in a ce so far away from their habitat. To my knowledge, the capital city Annwn has already been destroyed, and now it is just a ce that is waiting to be purified from the curse. Even if there is something, it shouldnt be a phantom beast but an unknown intruder. While Livre and I were talking about that, Chloe looked around and muttered. The carcassesthey disappeared? Hearing those words, I illuminated the floor with themp. There was only a crumbling crystal on the floor; the carcass of the orthros, which was huge, was nowhere to be found. The other carcass at the staircase exit had also disappeared. Even before that, the smell of blood and the smell of the beasts had disappeared unnoticed. Certainly, I cant seem find the carcassesno, wait. There does seem to be something there. This is? Giving a closer look at where the carcass should have been, I noticed that a small piece of white meat had fallen. I took out a pincette and a jar from my bag and collected the pieces of meat, being careful not to touch them directly. Livre-san, there is no rush, but please analyze thister. It seems what attacked us was not a mere orthros. Having said that, I offered the collected pieces of meat to Livre. She is a specialist in magical beasts and phantom beasts, so rather than me, she would be more qualified to analyze it. YesIll try. Livre seemed to have regained a little bit ofposure by working on something she specialized in. (Well then, what should we do now?) I should find out whether we can escape with our own strength and choose an escape route. And, supposing that escape is difficult and we need to wait for rescue, I should also find out where the safe evacuation site is. There might still be dangerous monstro like the previous orthros. I will start using my demonic eye magic to investigate where we are and our current situation, and to find an escape route for us. After informing Chloe and Livre thusly, Iunched the Eyes of Overworld for the second time. A field of view with a radius of about five hundred meters was disyed immediately, but the view of the surface ground was not visible in the field of view. Does that mean we are somewhere deeper than five hundred meters underground? The ruins are some kind of undergroundbyrinth. Just in the part visible to me, it was formed from 100-200yers in an intricate manner, crooked and irregr. Looking at the unnaturalness of its condition, there is a high possibility of the ruins being distorted by spatial magic. Then it would be safer not to use the wand of Digging or Passwall scrolls carelessly. Around the upperyers, there is also a valley-like,rge V-shaped chasm. If we go there, there is a possibility for us to escape using Levitation. Erica-san, how is it? The structure isplicated and it is extremely unlikely for us to find an escape route right away, but if we go up to some extent, the possibility will be higher. When Chloe asked with a low voice, I whispered back my answer. Upon hearing my opinion, Chloe nodded with a mysterious expression. I continued checking using the Eyes of Overworld. Apparently, there are manyrge creatures in the surroundings of our currentyer. Most of them are moving individually, but some are forming clusters. But, there are quite a number ofrge creatures around usand finally, right in theyer above us there are ones that are excessively crowding the space There is a ce where countless creatures are jostling. I guess its about one-meter radius. On a closer look, the number is gradually increasing and spreading. It is simr to how white worms proliferate. (Speaking of which, wasnt one of the white worm jars in therge stable lost?) I didnt know how it came to be in a ce like this, but just recalling about it caused shivers to run down my spine. At that time, I could see Chloe and Tirnanog readying themselves at the edge of my normal view. Almost at the same time, a thunderous roar that seemed to cause the wall to tremble echoed nearby. The sound shocked Livre as she ducked and held her head. Erica-san, Livre-san, step back. Chloe said that and went ahead of us. When I concentrated the Eyes of Overworld on the vicinity of this room, I could see four creatures on the other side of the wall. There are fourrge creatures with heights of 2 to 4 meters beyond the wall on the far right. At the same time as I conveyed the obtained information, the effect of the Eyes of Overworld ended. At that moment, the wall copsed with a roar and a huge monstro appeared from the cloud of dust. Resounding through the darkness, was a roar that could only be called deafening. What was illuminated by the light was the phantom beast minotaur. Chapter 126 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part five) Chapter 126: Morgue of the Headless Prince (part five) Hi-hieeeewhy is there a minotaur in such a ce? I heard a frustrated voiceing from Livre who was behind me. Two more shadows could be seen behind the two minotaurs that destroyed the stone wall. There were four of them altogether. One minotaur, which was in the front, raised its fist high and swung it down on Chloe. It was a blow as heavy as that of a huge hammer. However, the minotaurs attack only hit empty air. When I thought that Chloe, who was supposed to be at the minotaurs feet, had disappeared from sight, a silver trail shed in the dark. Almost at the same time, the first minotaur fell over onto the floor with a heavy sound. The minotaur was bisected from under its jaw to the top of its head and was killed in one blow. Just like that, Chloe headed for the second minotaur. (I think its okay to leave the first row to Chloe. If so, I will) While being protected by Tirnanog, I rearranged the spell inside the wand of Crystal Cluster. Incorporating a spear-like shape, enhancing the pration ability and speed, and consuming 100 charges. I created a heavier strike than the one I shot at the orthros before. I decided the fate of the other two minotaurs waiting at the rear by shooting at them downwards from above, aiming to pierce their hearts from behind. The moment I waved the wand, a short agonizing cry echoed, signaling their deaths. The minotaurs were killed by a log-wide crystal spear through the chest. At the same time, Chloe seemed to have finished off the rest of the front row, as the minotaurs body dropped with a heavy sound. Chloes breathing was not disturbed at all, even after defeating tworge phantom beasts. Erica-san, are there any other monstro on thisyer? She asked me while wiping her sword with a cloth she pulled out of nowhere. Yes, there are still manyrge creatures throughout severalyers, including this one, and My voice trailed off when I heard the sound of crystal breaking and falling. Looking at it, the only thing left was the remains of the crystal spear. Alsothe carcasses seem to have disappeared. Chloe looked bewildered, looking alternatingly at the empty floor and the white cloth she had in hand. The carcasses of the four minotaurs that were supposed to have been killed have disappeared from our sight again. Although the carcasses that have disappeared couldnt be seen around the crystal clusters, upon a closer look, I felt like I could find the pieces of white meat from before. T-thats not the only thing that disappearedthe staircase where we came from Livre pointed behind us with a faint voice. When I turned around, the ce where the door to the staircase was supposed to be had be a stone wall. Did the staircase move again while we were fighting? So, we have been left behind in the ruins, huh. Nono way, I just came here to warn youto think that I would get left behind in the Corpse City Hearing Chloes words, Livre fell into further despair. Certainly, the situation is quite unusual, but that doesnt mean nothing can be done either. I cant tell whether its fortunate or not, but I have plenty of provision. Please dont feel discouraged. Livre-san. There are plenty of ways to get out of here. Besides, I have brought a lot of food and other supplies, so it would be fine even if the three of us get stuck here for two weeks in the worst case scenario, so lets do our best without giving up, alright? I pointed at the leather bag that Tirnanog had put on the ground. Well, space-expanded bags are useful, huh. Stuck!? In the Corpse City!? For two weeks!? Youre kidding me, right~~~~~? Two weeks worth of foodamazing! Youre so reliable, Erica-san! Two different kinds of response came back from Livre and Chloe. However, I cannot afford to skip sses for two weeks, so I would like to return as quickly as possible. Then we decided to discuss and decide on the policy. First of all, about the escape method. Tools that can be used to escape include wand of Digging and Passwall scrolls. However, it may be better to hold back on using them until we reach the uppermostyer. When I looked over the ruins using the demonic eye magic, there were also parts distorted by spatial magic. Well then, there seems to be no way but to do our best going on foot. When Livre furrowed her eyebrows while giving an interjection, Chloe nodded silently. It would be a very slow method of escaping, but it cant be helped. Next is deciding what to do with the other monstro that still exist around here. After I told them the information I obtained using the Eyes of Overworld, Chloe asked. Thats that, but the minotaurs killed here are different from the museums stuffed ones, like their horns, right? Speaking of whichthere was no decoration that shows their ss on their hornsso that means they were not individuals that were born and raised in the minotaur society? (Erica) Perhaps, the reason why the killed monstro disappeared and left behind pieces of meat, isnt it because of summoning magicbecause they are monstro summoned by mutation magic using artificial spirits? (Chloe) There is the possibility that they were beings summoned using mutation type magic, huh. I wonder if its really possible to use artificial spirits and mutate them into phantom beast figures like that. So, you say those pieces of meat were used as catalysts to summon artificial spirits and mutate them into minotaur or orthros? Yeah. I thought that is the reason why they disappeared like that. As far as the lesson goes, I had gotten the feeling that summoning by mutation magic is limited to small creatures. It is also concerning that even when they got into contact with snowsilver sword, the mutation was not dispelled. However, this exnation certainly seem to be the most fitting for the current situation. Supposing that its a summoning magic, then it would go on forever even if we kill them, right? Chloes conclusion feels right. At present, it can be said that we were lucky enough to be able to kill those monstro, but that doesnt mean we have time to get rid every monstro as we had earlier. Above all, our resources are limited. Lets escape to the upperyer while avoiding battle as much as possible to preserve our physical strength and supplies. Yeah, I also think thats a good idea. Lets just defeat the minimum required enemies. After Chloe agreed with me, Livre raised her hand and said. But, umabout those white worms, are you sure you want to leave them alone? It seems they have increased in number explosively, Im worried. If there is a chance, shall we deactivate them using Grease? Aah~ that would be great. It would be scary if the worms overflow from the basement of the museum! Its unlikely that this ce is beneath the museum, but I didnt interject Livre. Its guaranteed that this ce connects to some underground space of the academy, so it wouldnt make a difference anyway. Chloe-san, would that also be okay with you? Yeahif thats the case, we should deal with them. So we decided roughly the escape method. First, deactivate the worms in the upperyer. After that, we decided to avoid encounters with monstro as much as possible. We decided to start moving based on the information obtained by the Eyes of Overworld. The ascending staircase to theyer where the worms were located could be found quickly. As soon as we moved up ayer, I used Magic Mapping to ascertain the locations of the worms and the staircase. The information obtained was shared with Chloe and Livre, and after discussing the route to the room where the worms are and the emergency escape route, we continued moving. Along the way, we encountered one minotaur and two giant spiders. The moment Chloe met the minotaur, she cut its neck and knocked it down, while I pierced the giant spiders, which were hiding on the dark ceiling, with Crystal Cluster. As with the previous monstro, they turned into small chunks of meat and disappeared. How weird, even though these are not the kind of spider that can be found on Ichthyes After the giant spiders were defeated, Livre murmured. Speaking of which, the phantom beasts that we met in this ruins are only monstro that have their specimens kept in the museum. Erica-sanhave you also noticed that? Yes. Come to think of it, a thievery case also urred at the museum. Whenbined with the previous conversation with Chloe, it seems they used museum specimens as summoning materials. As I thought about that, we came to the desired ce. I first examined the door using m Sight. Chloe opened the door after I told her that no magical traps have been set. this is I heard the sound of someones sharp intake of breath at the sight that spread before our eyes. This is something I remember seeing before. In front of the altar, there was a glowing red magic circle about five meters in diameter. An old golden candle holder with seven branches with its seven candles lit. Next to it was a silver handbell with leather belt handle attached and an old codex. What spread before our eyes was the sight of a corrupted altar. Chapter 127 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part six)

Chapter 127: Morgue of the Headless Prince (partsix)

This, just what exactly Livre eximed in confusion. Its probably an altar which has had its ritual rewritten by somebody. I dont think its a good thing. I replied while ring at the altar. As a matter of fact, its not just not a good thing but corrupted. This would be a corrupted altar, simr to the altars in the nearby religious buildings in Knot Reed. The difference, I guess, would be that there are many containers that look like specimen boxes. Chloe took out her amulet essory that was in the shape of a snowke from her pouch and wore it. I activated the spell of Levitation on the boots I wear to avoid stepping on a strange trap. Its dangerous, so please wait here, Livre-san. Y-yes! Chloe and I slowly approached the magic circle while having Livre on stand by. Erica-san, is that? Chloe pointed at the magic circle in the back, so I illuminated it with the pale light of the star crystalmp. On top of the magic circle were dozens of white creaturesthe white worms. White wormsno, this is Then, in front of us, five of the white worms turned into huge chunks of meat and gradually began to take on another form. A phenomenon simr to the golem of that time1 is happening. The mutation curse which overwrites even pseudo-life form, overwrote the body configuration of the white worms. They undted as if dancing, increased in size, and several segmented legs grew from the wriggling lumps. The white worms had changed into something simr to a spider. Those white worms have be mutated. Its a corrupt curse that erodes and mutates life forms. When I said so, Chloe swung her snowsilver sword and stabbed it into the magic circle. The ck light that was gushing out from the magic circle clung onto the sword like tentacles. However, the snowsilver sword cut through the magic circle with the ck light regardless of the bouncing curse. When about 30% of the magic circle was destroyed, the mutation of the white worm mass stopped and the light from the magic circle receded. The body of the imperfect spiders shrank gradually, leaving only the white worm carcasses. The monstro we killed up until now, were those these white worms mutated inside this magic circle? Yes, that seems to be the case. Those monstro were made using the specimens and the worms which were stolen by someone Chloe quietly nodded to my words. As expected, did the museum staff or someone around them do something like this in these ruins? That, I dont know. It would be difficult for us to search for the person who set this up, so we should escape quickly and tell the principal about this ce. The one who has sneaked into this academy is none other than a vampire. We cannot keep such dangerous facts to ourselves. But lets dispose of the white worms before they escape. I saw some of the white worms moving slowly so that they could reach the ce where the magic circle was. When themp was used to illuminate the opposite direction of the white worms direction of travel, we found what we were looking for. Just a distance away, there was a big ss jar. White worms were overflowing about two meters in radius around the jar. There is a possibility that someone will use them again, so I will burn them after deactivating them. First of all, I deactivated them using the wand of Grease. Next, I baked those white worms using the wand of Lightning Bolt. Just in case, to make sure there are no worms in other ces, I activated the Eyes of Overworld. It seems that there are no other organisms than us on our currentyer. There are some monstro wandering about in the upper and loweryers, but there is norge group that we cant handle. We may be able to feel relieved at least for a while, as those monstro do not have the ability to proliferate like white worms after mutation. As I raised my field of vision, I found three lights that mark living beings in the upperyer. Two humans and one small dragon. Perhaps, they are us, Auguste and Goldberry. After confirming it, I could feel myself reaching the limit of the visual information load and ended the demonic eye magic. There are no white worms anywhere else, and I think we have sessfully eradicated them. And it seems that my friends areing here. What a relief. That would be great. Why were we transferred? And who created this mechanism in a ce like this? There are many things that are still worrying me, but it appears that this is it for now. When I informed them of the current situation, Chloe seemed to be calm, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. N-now then, you guys. Lets go home quickly! Just as I said so, the fragile body of Livre suddenly fell on the ground. !? Confused, I stood still for a few moments. Sounds like metals colliding with each other could be heard in the immediate vicinity. I realized that Tirnanog had gotten in between me and Chloe unnoticed. I finally understood that Chloe attacked Livre. It seems the reason I wasnt hurt the first time was because Tirnanog helped me. Two criminal candidates. Hearing Chloes words, I was able to understand her intentions. If there is a perpetrator involved in the altar of vampires, it should be among the people in the museum tonight. There is me, who had mobilized together with Chloe, and unintentionally enticed her to follow me to this ce. And Livre, who went to a dangerous area when one normally doesnt have to. From Chloes perspective, both of us are suspicious. Its not strange that we would be misunderstood as vampires or manipted human beings. (Uwah, even looking at this situation objectively, Im on a suspicious level that cannot be exined!) Lucanrants people seem to have a mindset of sealing the movement of anyone suspicious. On a second look, Chloes sword is sheathed and Livre is not even bleeding. Perhaps, Livre is only unconscious. For now, it seems determining the identity of the suspect is the utmost priority and she has no intention of killing us. (If so, it would be better to surrenderpletely rather than deny things unskillfully.) Deciding so, I called out to Tirnanog. Tir. Dont protect me. !? After flinching for a bit, Tirnanog loosened up his stance. You dont have any intention of taking our lives, do you? If so, do as you will. Turning towards Chloe, I held up my empty hands and smiled. I surrendered without a fight. Will she believe me a little with this gesture? Then, the depths of Chloes eyes that look like ake of ice shook for a moment. I thought that there is no way that youre the culpritthat this person is more suspicious, but Erica-sanits really you? Chloe murmured with hoarse voice. Even though I intended to raise a white g, it seems I was strongly misunderstood. How did youe to that conclusion? You see, Im surrendering without a fight, you know? Because youre not good at pretending to be a human being, right? Pretending? Its not pretending, Im very much a normal human being It seems that I have dug a grave, but I dont understand what went wrong. If you were an ordinary human, I dont think you would give someone else like me the right to take your life. Thats just like a young bloodsucker who is not good at pretending to be human Hearing Chloes words, Tirnanog nodded his head repeatedly in agreement. I feel like my shoulders are bing narrower and narrower as even my friend finds fault with me. What am I to do with this feeling of feeling out of ce. I dont want to believe that youre a bloodsucker, but Chloe pulled out her sword out of its sheath while showing a bewildered expression. She closed her eyes for a moment and opened them again. This time, there was no more doubt in Chloes eyes. She was full of deep murderous intent to the point that I could even feel them with my skin. (There seems to be no room for excuses. I just wanted to get along well, so why!) Erica, this woman is serious. Yes, it cant be helped since this has happened. If possible, capture her without hurting her. The moment I jumped back with the spell Leap that was charged into my boots, I released Tirnanogs restraint. Tirnanog transformed from a small golem to a horned dragon that is about the size of an elephant with armor coiling around him. Chloe and Tirnanogs battle began. Tirnanog mowed down and deflected the sword which Chloe swung towards him many times. Tirnanog is naturally better in terms of physical strength and magical power, but Chloe is agile and hits with powerful blows. It will be difficult for him to adjust his power so as to not hurt her. (In addition, Tirnanogs scale-like armor that was hit by Chloes sword is king off!?) The golem character carved on the star steel has been invalidated by the snowsilver sword. Tirnanog seems to be careful so as to not let her hit him directly, but she is still scraping off his armor little by little. If the battle cannot be settled quickly, the damage on Tirnanog will increase. I took out the wand of Gust to support him. Hold, Disarm and material creation spells that are magicalyer-only spells would not work on Chloe. However, since this wandpresses air with magic and generates gusts in the physicalyer, it should be effective. (Rearrange the spells in a configuration that will not kill her, but able to stun her in a single shot) As I interfered with the wand and rearranged the spellposition, a loud voice came out from the darkness. Wait a second! Are you serious about killing each other? That would be such a waste of human body! Livre, who was supposed to be unconscious, was getting up and said so. At that moment, she was blown away by the gust I reflexively released. Her body was blown about thirty meters away and she mmed against the wall on the other side of the room. Chloe, I guess your reasoning wasnt wrong. Livre wasughing as if nothing had happened, even though she was supposed to have mmed against the wall. Her lips look redder than before, is it just my imagination? Most likely she is the vampire who was trying to corrupt this altar. In response to my words, Chloe and Tirnanog instantly turned around towards that direction. When I thought that Livre was trying to get up, the distance to her was halved at the next moment. In just one step, she had closed the distance up to fifteen meters. Its troubling that Im going to be exposed in this way. Aah, I wanted to avoid abducting my students, but While her eyes were showing a sorrowful expression, Livres mouth curled up into a smile. You guys are going to be my sacrifices. Her mouth was as red as a split pomegranate, which made her pure white uneven teeth stand out even more. 1 Referring to ch 89: Altar of Vampires. #that moment when you fail so bad at life that your acquaintance thinks youre a vampire (your friend too!) Changes this past week: So, there are two terms the residents of this world call vampire with: Ѫਤ (bloodsucker) and Ѫ (vampire). The first one has an insulting connotation, and the people who usually use this term are Palug and now Chloe. Until now, I didnt differentiate how I trante them as on ch 89 Ѫਤ has the reading of vampire. But now I have changed a few of them to bloodsucker depending on the emotion of the speaker. Join the discord chat to discuss the novel~ Chapter 128 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part seven) Chapter 128: Morgue of the Headless Prince (part seven) I immediatelyunched the boots by stomping the ground with my soles and put some distance between me and Livre. I hopped around using Leap so as to secure Tirnanog as a shield. Its quite impossible for me to keep up with that speed. Aah, jeez. This is troublesome. Im in a hurrybut I need two more people no matter what, so I guess in a sense this is convenient for me. The monstro in the form of Livre propped her right cheek with her hand, her eyebrows were furrowed. Missing two more people. The number of the missing girls is ten. Adding Chloe and I, it will be exactly twelve. That means, the kidnapping case that Palug has been following was also the work of this vampire. Are you the culprit of the recent case of girl abduction? Yes, thats right. I was doing my best, but Im having some trouble during worktely. Thats why I think its best to use you. Buthaah. After a loud sigh, Livre looked at us with troubled scarlet eyes. I felt shivers running down my spine. Isnt this such a difficult service? Im worried about whether I can capture you both without killing. Livre spoke of such disturbing topic with a tone as if having a small chat. Even though, if possible, I wanted to strike at the timing when both of you were off guard Instead of replying, I took out the wand of Crystal Cluster out of the glove of storing and instantly created and shot a huge crystal spear. However, by the time itnded, Livre had already disappeared into the darkness. After losing its target, the crystal spear only ended up gouging the surface of the wall at the back. Something dispersedsomething like a ck mist squirmed and turned into dozens, no, hundreds of animals. Those were bats. Lots of bats gathered near the ceiling and took the form of a person again. As expected, I cant use ordinary method, huh. While throwing such words carelessly, Livre pushed the ceiling lightly and on the next moment, she suddenly appeared in front of me. Facing that unavoidable speed, blood drained from my face quickly. I wont let you! Tirnanog swung his log-like forelimb with a speed that doesnt match hisrge body. He easily sent Livre flying. The womans slender body was thrown into the air. See, even if I aim for you who seems fragile, that golem is an obstaclethis is truly troublesome. Livre corrected her posture mid-air, kicked the wall on the other side to absorb the shock andnded on the stone floor. Although her left arm, which was hit by Tirnanogs attack, was broken, Livre seemed to be unaware of that fact. Her broken left arm swelled out from the area around her elbow as if boiling and deformed into something warped. It looked just like the head of a ck beast without ears or eyes. It is said that the vampires in this world use human souls that have been incorporated into the physical mutation. Those, are those the souls of the killed and captured victims? The One who covets death. At that time, Chloes voice resounded in the ruins. At some point, she hade forward between me and Livre unnoticed. She lowered her swordnguidly, without putting herself on guard. She approached Livre in a rxed manner. Year 1091, in the northern part of Lucanrant. The inhabitants of seventy-two viges in the mountainous area separated by snow had disappeared. This was the first confirmed case. Chloe continued as if she was reading the material. In the south-east part of Lucanrant 1292. Out of the fifteen ships that departed from a port town, fourteen vessels had disappeared along with crew and cargo. One crew member, who remained in thest ship which arrived at the destination, escaped by attacking the four swordsmen who had been interrogating them and went missing. In 1466, the magic tower near the Lucanrant-Hafan border disappeared. In 1649, all residents of the Fort City in the northern part of Hafan disappeared overnight. I realized now. Perhaps this is the information that was written in that red-leather diary. In 1789, twelve girls in a vige in the vicinity of Lindis disappeared. Around that time, one nun who was in charge of the vige disappeared. At midnight, the figure of a nun who was bathed in blood all over her body was seen wandering about, and became one of the Seven Wonders transmitted in the academy, she was the prototype of the Bloody Saint. The distance between Chloe and Livre shrank. Livre did not change her posture in particr against the approaching Chloe. There is a record of those who had survived fighting against the nun who had be a vampire. It is said that there is an infinitely-expanded space inside her body, and that there is no limit on the amount that she can prey on. It is presumed that it is the same individual as the executor of the pastrge-scale disappearance cases from the point of being good at tactics that seeks asylum by concealing their true nature and making-use of their predatory ability. However, the survivor who gave the report disappeared after two monthsthe vampire in these cases, was it you? At the same time as asking the question, Chloe shed Livre diagonally. Pitch ck liquid flowed from the shed part. Fufu, how embarrassing. The one who was lurking as a nun ny-seven years ago, that was me. Livres cheeks turned red as sheughed. When Chloe shed her again, the ck beast in Livres left hand received the sword with its maw. With a creaking noise, the stone floor under Livres foot broke. And, the decree that was given by the Lunatic King to those who covet death, is it really to recapture the Cursed Wolf? My, my, so I got exposed, huh. Thats because youve attacked all the travel routes. Well thenseven years ago, you, were you the one who caused ude Lucanrant to be obsessed with the Golden Wolf and drove him mad? Oh my, who is this ude youre talking about? More weight was put on Livres broken shoulder as the snowsilver de bit into her neck. But she still maintained the smile on her face. Im just kidding. I know exactly who that is. Thats the name of the boy who caused the violence case. Something squirming began to appear in the darkness behind Livre. It looked like Livres back was melting into the darkness. But, Im sorry. I wasnt the culprit. Im also truly inconvenienced by what my fellow brethren did of their own ord. Above all, it seems that the wolf is being confined by that Han of all peoplethe one who wants to ask you various things should be me, you know? The Margrave of Urswhat do you mean by that!? Chloe squeezed out her voice. The names of two unexpected men leaked from Chloe and the vampire. Chloes older brother, ude Lucanrant. The insatiable man with bloody rumors, the Margrave of Urs, Han Lucanrant. Why are their namesing out during such a situation? Haah, I dont care what problems you have with him, but Im not kind enough to tell you that. I do haveints though. When Livre said so, her back crumbled into ck mist. The mist reformed into the shape of tentacle-like figures with uneven sets of teeth at the tips, and struck at Chloe. When Chloe eased up her power to avoid it, Livre jumped backwards. Nowadays there are monastic knights in all remote viges and its difficult for me to work. I dont know why, but it seems that the churchs funds are abundant, and it has been growing in thest few years. And because of the alchemist who is working for the royal family, even though I have secured the sacrifices after a lot of troubles, I failed many times because I have no means of transportation. Perhaps, the money that I had earned from subjugating the beasts was donated to the church, and this is the effect. About the monastic knights increased activities, that is also an unexpected harvest for me. But, about the alchemist who is working for the royal family, no way, is that my brother? No, no, what does this mean? My brother is pursuing a vampire? The worst thing is that the phantom beast of the mes, which should have been out of action a long time ago, ising back again recently! I thought they would not step out of the Ind of Messenger!? Thanks to this, the magic supplywork was cut down rapidly and is gradually bing worse! The phantom beast of the mes she is talking about should be Palug. Hooray! As expected of Palug, youre doing a great job! The clean-up of the corrupted altars definitely seems to have dealt damage to the vampires. But, finally, tonight, the ten sacrifices have been arranged to be delivered to this ce. So, seriously, were you trying to leave so soon? Nevertheless, you will have to stay here for a long time until the staircase is connected, and will have to defeat the monstro that have been mutated with great pains, so that must be truly annoying. Livreughed with upturned eyes as if gauging our reaction. Even while showing such a natural gesture, the attack using the tentacles that emerged behind her didnt stop. No, rather, shes expanding the range of the attack. If I dont return soon, I will be in big trouble in the morning! Chloe approached the main body again while cutting off the tentacles as if nothing happened. I also covered for her by shooting out crystal clusters towards each of the tentacles attacking Chloe. So, why dont you just think that your luck and deeds are bad and give up? When Livre said that, a dark tentacle appeared right next to me. A bright red mouth of the size which can swallow a person whole spread out before my eyes. It was a desperate situation with no escape. However, the ck tentacle was torn at the moment I was about to be swallowed. Tir! It is only natural. As long as Im here, I will not let that thing touch even a strand of your hair! Tirnanog cut, pulled, and tore the tentacles attacking me one after another which were aiming for me from all directions. However, just as the tip was cut, the cut off part turned into a dog-like shape. The distorted four-legged mass with no eyes or ears, even when it was separated from the main body, aimed at me blindly. Perhaps this is the vampires Hound. A mass of will containing the soul of a human being taken in by a vampire. It is one of their pitiful underlings. (I heard from Palug what the vampires of this world are like, but its much more grotesque than I thought) Tirnanog mowed down and trampled the four-legged beasts simr to dogs but not dogs. However, no matter how much he destroys it, those Hounds will continue to regenerate. Tirnanog asked me while holding back the Hounds that surrounded us in no time. Erica, what should we do? Can we just leave it to that woman? Chloe and Livre are attacking each other. The snowsilver sword can invalidate the regeneration of the Hounds, but that may not be the case for Livres main body. Livre overwhelmed us by the amount of material resources, but the constraint where she needs to capture us without killing seems to be holding her back. (Its a fragile bnce that will break once Livre gives up on capturing us.) If Tirnanog joins the battle against Livre, he will likely be able toe out on top, but my defense will be thin. Besides, its concerning that the opponent is a monstro with an infinitely-expanded space. Even if Tirnanog is a super huge phantom beast, it will be bad if he gets into a fight with her. Speaking of which, didnt us say something about some serious danger when exploring the Infinite Corridor? (No, rather this is) ording to Chloes information, that thing was born a very long time ago. If so, it might be possible to use the spatial copse by superposition of infinitely-expanded space which I heard from us. I cannot say for sure if it will really work, but its worth trying. Tir, just give me some time. Hou, do you have a n? I thought about it a little and replied Tirnanog. Yes, leave it to me. But if it works, Ill finish her with a single shot. Chapter 129 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part eight)

Chapter 129: Morgue of the Headless Prince (parteight)

There are seventy-two wands. Less than twenty scrolls. A hundred bottle of potions. Various magic tools. Various alchemy materials. Food, nkets and other household goods. When I turned over my leather bag, a lot of items came out like an avnche. From those things, I packed the wands of Crystal Cluster into my glove of storing, wand-holder, my robe pockets, etc. I made preparations and checked the battle situation once again. Chloe is having a fierce battle against Livres tentacles. Chloe excels in terms of instantaneous speed, but Livre ispensating it with the sheer amount of tentacles. Although the paper-thin bnce is still being maintained, I dont know what will happen if the battle is prolonged. Tirnanog is overthrowing the Hounds one after another. But, while protecting me from the pouncing Hounds, he seems to be having difficulty giving support to Chloe. Wait a minute! Listen to me! Lets settle this peacefully, alright? Alright? Please wait and listen to me. Lets settle this peacefully? Alright? Please? Some of the maws that grew on the tentacles spoke in a voice simr to Livres. They used a tone of voice that felt simr to the usual Livre. Please, how about you calm yourselves down? Im sure we can reach an understanding! We just want to secure the sacrifice in a peaceful way. Surely, surely, surely, you must understand. Please, calm down? Please, calm down? Please, calm down? The voice of the usual Livre, who was gentle and brimming with curiosity. The woman who said she wanted to hear the song of the spiders once again. Although it is toote, I havee to a realization. Livres human nature was turned into a ything by this vampire. I dont think I can reach a mutual understanding with this predator, and I dont want to reach an understanding. I gauged the right timing to kill the vampire. I cannot afford to fail. While I was observing the two people closely and looking for an opportunity, Livres scream resounded. Hiie!! Chloe pierced Livres chest. Is this it? However, with a squelching noise, Livres chest swallowed up the long snowsilver sword. When Chloe pulled it out forcefully, the sword was chomped in the middle of the de. The other half of the de was expelled as if shot from the maw which opened on Livres chest, and Chloe jumped back to avoid it. This is vexing. So vexing! Even though I have gathered all 12 peoplesomehow Im very hungry right now that I cant stand it!! This is truly vexing! While shouting such things, ck meat overflowed from underneath Livres skirt like a torrent. Her lower body turned into innumerable tentacles of about three or four meters in length. It seems that the vampire, who was getting worked up about the battle and whose reason has copsed, is giving priority to appetite over rationality. Even though her long sword was destroyed, Chloe pulled out a new dagger without dy. She cut away Livres tentacles with both the dagger and the broken snowsilver sword. Chloe continues to avoid at thest moment, but it is clear that she is getting pushed back unlike earlier. The fact that the number of tentacles on Livre has increased several times after the distance was reduced is fatal for Chloe. If her opponent were a young vampire about a couple hundred years old. If the number of souls captured were small, Chloe would probably have won. However, if the previous anecdotes are true, this vampire that has turned into Livre is old. All human souls captured over the span of five hundred years must be killed, or else I wont be able to kill that thing. If Chloes strength is exhausted by then, no one can protect her. Thats why Chloe-san, please! Move back as far as you can! The moment Chloe immediately jumped back, I rapidly fired at Livre. A total of two-thousand crystal spears were released simultaneously. However, the spears that were supposed to pulverize the enemy were all crushed at once. The maws that are growing without a break on the tentacles and the lumps of meat thatpose those Hounds chomped the crystal spears and swallowed them. Up to this point, it is still within my prediction. I knew I couldnt beat that monstro with an attack only of this level. But that was not my aim anyway. This is Livre, who noticed the crystal stake stabbed on the altar, red at me reproachfully. Her tentacle pulled out the stake and bit on it. So this attack on the altar was your true aim, and the rest of the attack was just a distraction? That was extremely underhanded Before Livre could finish her sentence, I firedrger crystal clusters towards both Livre and the altar. This time she also reacted immediately; she did not only stop the ones that were aimed at herself, but also stopped the crystal clusters that were aimed at the altar. You understand well whats important to me, huh. Hey, please, stop this? Instead of replying, I shot a log-sized crystal spear towards the defenseless altar. Then, the area from Livres chest to the part of her foot turned into a huge maw, opening like a red flower. The huge maw easily swallowed the log-sized crystal spear, which enabled me to take a good look at the chewing process. In the back of the red mouth bordered by white teeth, there was a dark, bottomless space. I confirmed it using m Sight. As I thought, there is a space-expansion magic within that darkness. You should have included that attack in your first surprise attack. Its regretful, but that kind of attack wont work on me anymore. I, I dont want to get angry. So lets end this fruitless effort, okay? Oh my, are you scared? I built up the final blow. Even if its speed and pration ability is low, its already sufficient and the aiming ability is unnecessary. As long as its big and heavy, its fine. Destroy the floor and the ceiling, mix in those rubble into the crystal, and create a crystal pile as huge as possible. Two meters in diameter, fifteen meters in length. While crystallizing the huge crystal pile, I kicked my empty leather bag into the crystal while mixing it with the rubble. In exchange for its inefficiency, this is the most likely winner. Although the altar is important, it cant be more important than your life. I think if youre truly the monstro in the legend, this kind of attack should be no big deal for you, but I cut off my words andughed. If youre not, then how about you roll up those ugly tentacles and run away? !! The face of the vampire, who was in the form of Livre, stiffened. Good, she seems to be frustrated. I think that was a cheap provocation even if I say so myself, but its a point for me if it affected her emotion even a little. I will give you two choices: to receive or to avoid. Choose the one you like, vampire! The huge crystal pile with my leather bag inside was shot towards the vampire. The vampire who chose to swallow it without avoiding it turned her whole body into a huge mouth. The dark oral cavity swallowed the huge crystal very easily, despite the swirling air caused by the huge mass. She was the anomalous monstro in ordance with the legend. Even with the blow I prepared with all my might, it seems that this ancient vampire did not get a single wound. The vampire who returned to her original formughed with a calm expression. See, do you understand now? You should give up obedientlyguh!? Herposed expression was distorted suddenly and the vampire began to tremble. It seems that therge trap was effective. You, what did you do? It was said that the those who covet death hold an infinite space inside their body, so I tried to seal my space-expanded leather bag inside the crystal and threw it in. The vampire widened her eyes. Whatare you stupiddo you understand, what kind of thing will happ When another expanded space is put into an infinitely-expanded space, a copse of space urs centered around thetter. us said that. If so, even a monstro with an infinite space inside their body will copse. All maws screamed in agony. Ah! Ah! AaAAHH! Aah, aaah, aaaaAAAAAHHH!!!! Ah! Aaah, aaAAAA! NooOOOOOoooo!!!! Immediately after that, the maws were drawn inward all at once, as if their screams were being inhaled. A big crack appeared on the space around the abdomen of the vampires body. The vampire dragged out lumps of meat resembling the Hounds that were bulging out unnaturally from her abdomen. As the lumps of meat became separated from the vampires body, they copsed and disappeared as if they were inhaled into the center of the body. No, no! No, no, no, no, no, no!!! Impossible, I cant make it in time!!! No, no! AAAAaaaaaahhhh!!! The vampire seemed to be trying to separate her interior space to avoid her own copse. However, her efforts were in vain, and finally the arm of the vampire which was thrust into her own abdomen got swallowed into the crack in space. The vampires face froze in fear. At the same time, the space where she was present broke like shattered ss. Soon thendscape was restored, but the vampires figure was gone; neither her shape nor her shadow was anywhere to be found. When I looked closely, the walls and floors were distorted and disconnected, as if the very space where she was had been hollowed out. The remaining Hounds and ck tentacles gradually lost their power and returned to mere masses of meat. That was pretty abrupt Tirnanog turned around, shaking off things that were once Hounds which had bitten his arms and neck. It seems that was the end. Yes, it seems that way. Say, Tir, will you return to your smaller size again? Is that okay? If we show that we have no hostility towards her, she should understand. I have a lot of doubts about that conclusionthats just the kind of girl you are. When I made a request to him, Tirnanog nced at Chloe and then returned to his smaller form. Then, I took Tirnanog and approached Chloe. Chloe was putting away her sword which was broken from the middle into its sheath carefully. When our eyes met, she quietly hung her head down. Im sorry, for the thing just now. Its okay, it couldnt be helped. I admit I was very suspicious. Or rather, I feel like I have be even more suspicious now. Theres no way I can exin why I have such a golem or arge number of offensive wands. But I hope she wont press me about it. Well, what should we do now? First thing first, how about we return and report to the academy? Yeah, youre right. And this ce should be purified properly. Hearing Chloes answer, I nodded. Exining the course of tonights events to others would be hard, but it has to be done. At that time, I heard the sound of the door opening. It was Auguste and us who appeared from the other side of the door. Erica! Are you safe? What the hell happened here. Erica! Its amazing that both of you managed to get here in such a short time! As expected! When I saw them using the Eyes of Overworld, they should have been on the uppermostyer, their moving speed is amazing. As expected those two are cheat characters. I was surprised when we found out that you were in such a deep ce without us. More importantly, what did you do. The room and space here are messed up. Oh, thatsum When I nced at Chloe, she nodded with a troubled expression as if saying it couldnt be helped. While concealing the delicate matterthe matter about Chloes older brother, should I exin what the vampire did? Were you fighting? We also encountered some monstro before we reached this ce. It should be a phantom beast that maniptes spatial magic. Why the heck did you fight such a dangerous phantom beast? It was an emergency, so it couldnt be helped. The altar was at risk of being corrupted by a vampire. a vampire, you say? Blue sparks came out from us body. When he heard the word vampire, us became quiet, but the agitation of magical power that couldnt be repressed expressed his fury. Speaking of which, vampire is the number one keyword that cannot be said in front of Hafan people! Ah, this is bad. With things being how they are, am I going to be scolded after this? Chapter 130 - Morgue of the Headless Prince (part nine)

Chapter 130: Morgue of the Headless Prince (partnine)

Yes, first of all. Undaunted by us intimidation, I started to exin in a bright tone. When I visited the museum to investigate the Staircase to the Underworld, I met this Chloe-san here and she apanied me I talked about the course of events from investigating one of the Seven Wonders until the underground transition. The demon-like facial expression still remained on us face. and then we were transferred to the basement all of a sudden. The transfer destination was ayer about three floors below from here. While travelling in order to escape from the ruins, we found out that the curator was actually that That? us voice was lower than usual. I tried to brush off the matter about vampire by using the term that, but I guess that was useless. Then we were about to be added to the twelve delicate maidens sacrificed to the evil altar! The situation was already so hopeless and frighteningright, Chloe-san? Huh!? y-yeah, thats right, its as Erica-san said. When I addressed Chloe, she nodded repeatedly while stuttering a little bit. Next, I exined that I was lucky enough to notice the weak point, thanks to the vampires talkativeness. Of course, I left out that we had been battling with all our might for a long time. I will exin thatter. Thats why, due to being overwhelmed with fear, I identally threw my bag into the vampires mouth. Right, Chloe-san? After a brief pause, Chloe nodded her head in agreement. I nced at us. The look in his eyes which was simr to that of a Demon Kings was so scary that I looked away involuntarily. I understand the gist of it. us tone of voice dropped one note deeper. I understand that hes worried, but his ferocity this time is staggering after all. Then thats why that is happeningit seems that urgent action is necessary Well, I know that is no excuse, buthuh, that? I looked towards where us pointed at. The space where the vampire was has be even more distorted. Eh? What is that~~~! I estimate we have another 2 minutes at most. That, what does that mean? Explosive copse of space will ur from the center of that distortion. If we leave it be, it will consume a radius of about 2 km. Speaking of which, there was supposed to be a spatial copse, thats what I thought, but 2 km radius? Isnt the scale of the copse toorge? Eh! Is that okay!? Its not okay, thats why I made preparations while listening to your excuse! us shoved his hand into his robe, took out his staff that had beenpressed and scattered a bunch of spellcards. Those spellcards developed a spherical Barrier around the copsing space. Finally, us mmed his staff on the floor with a sharp sound and the spellcards emitted a silvery light tinged with blue. On the next moment, a bright golden light spread from the center of the copsing space. Everything enveloped by the light disappeared soundlessly. There was no damage on this side, but us, who was maintaining the barrier, looked like he was in pain. H-huh? The light does not seem to be receding easily. Is this copse going tost? The stream of light whichsted for about thirty minutes finally receded. us finally felt relieved, he wiped the sweat that had appeared on his forehead with the hem of his robe. I thought that we were going to die for a moment there, but somehow I managed it us-sama, if you dont mind, please have this. When I picked up about three magical power replenishment potions lying on the ground and handed them over to him, us drank them with out-of-focus hollow eyes. It seems that the previous severe eyes were due to tension. I feel guilty for treating him as a Demon King. Erica, I still have a lot of things I want to ask you about, but first, lets go back to the surface. When Auguste took out a scroll and cast a spell, a golden magic circle spread on the floor. Im pretty sure I have seen this magic circle in a textbook. Auguste-sama, you can now use summoning magic! I just got the permission to try out the practical skills. At the same time as the pure light overflowed, two horse-sized dragonsa red dragon and a white dragonappeared. They are the White Dragon Blumbell and the Red Dragon Briar. Blumbell, who I met for the first time in a long time, brought her face to my chest with sparkling eyes. Briar cried with a faint voice simr to a hatchling while ncing at my direction. These childrens characters dont seem to change even though they have grown up. Good grief, Blumbell seems to be in a good mood, huh. It cant be helped, you should ride her, Erica. Y-yesbut, what about my luggage? Hmm~ its a huge amount. We cant leave them here. Auguste looked at my luggage which was piling up like a small mountain and let out a voice that sounded like he was amazed. us, do you still have magical power left? yeah, I can dosimple weight reduction andpression magic. It would be betterto wrap them inside the nket over there. When Auguste asked, us replied with a hollow expression. Despite having some concerns whether it was alright for him to do so in his current condition, us cast some magic over my luggage shakily. Then my luggage was shrunk to about 1/8. I canmaintain this condition for aboutthree hours. Be careful not to drop it After packing my luggage, I mounted the White Dragon Blumbell along with Tir and Chloe. On top of the Red Dragon Briar were Auguste and us who was exhausted and lethargic. Then, while being carried by the dragons, we flew up through the ruins. As we approached the upperyer to some extent, it was possible to ascend instantly using therge crevice-like space from before. We will reach the surface much faster than I thought. Guided by Auguste, we broke through the crevice of the ruins. On about five of the uppermostyers of the ruins, there were an armory, a tool storage, a food storage and a simple lodging for some reason. Perhaps if something happens at the ruins, the monastic knights would stay here. Crossing the Barrier, Augustes dragons went through the exit to the surface. On the other side of the exit was the church located inside the academy grounds. Im surprised that this ce has be the official entrance to the ruins. Once we leave the church, disband and return to your respective dormitories. I will go to the stable with Briar and Blumbell. When we were about to leave the church, I saw two lights approaching the entrance. That faint glow was a magical me that was lit on a staff. Having a bad feeling, I exchanged nces with us and Auguste. The two of them shook their head silently. The students over there. What are you doing in such a ce? I see, there are more of you, huh (Brad) It was Principal Twr and Brad who approached us while raising the magical mes. It appears that we have been found out by people who are even more scarier than us. Chloe, us, Auguste and I were taken to the Principals Office. I have already ordered Tirnanog to carry my luggage to my room. Next to the principal who was sitting on the chair, Brad was standing with his eyebrows furrowed. In front of the scary duo, I stepped forward. I talked about the incident. The contents were the same as the one I told us and Auguste. I proceeded with the story with me being the main perpetrator, Chloe who was identally involved, and the two Dynameis members who were searching for us. Erica Aurelia, do you understand the meaning of your testimony? Now, now, Clochydd. You should calm down. While recounting the story, the pattern where I was being reprimanded by Brad and the principal pacifying him was repeated many times. As expected, when the battle against the vampire came out, Brad became silent and the principal had a serious expression. After my exnation, us exined the state of the space inside the ruins and how he dealt with it. Finally, he added that Auguste summoned two dragons to take us back. I seewe also saw the spatial distortions. What you were saying is probably true. After thinking about it for a while, the principal whispered something to Brads ear. Hearing the words he said, Brad widened his eyes. Principal, thats Im sorry. Please. The principal was calm, but he looked at Brad with eyes that contained unwavering determination. When Brad nodded while frowning, the principal turned towards me once more and opened his mouth. That bloodsucker, who was called the Bloody Saint, was my enemy. Fifty years ago, my friend was killed. Even though he holds the position of the principal, it seems that he is going to turn a blind eye to this, huh. While muttering such things, the principal created a blue me that floated on top of his palm. His voice contained regret and self-pity. Yesshe was the only survivor of that bloodsucker, and then she disappeared afterwards. By doing so, it instilled suspicions inside the heart of people. I recalled Chloes story. There should have been a story about a lone survivor who battled against the vampire and disappeared after two months. It is possible that the survivor was taken in by the vampire with her memories altered. Erica Aurelia, I am grateful to you. But if this matter goes public, it will cause a great inconvenience to you. I will make an arrangement so that such a thing will absolutely not ur. Y-yes Although I thought that I would be reprimanded or possibly suspended from school, it ended up bing an unexpected situation. The principal squeezed his palm and extinguished the me. First of all, it is necessary to hide the fact that a vampire was involved in order to avoid the trial. Do you know about the Inquisitors1? I only know the name. I dont know the details. When I shook my head, the principal exined briefly. For people who have had contact with a powerful vampire like the one this time, it seems there will be a trial held by the Inquisitors. The purpose is to determine if they are a real survivor or a vampire disguised as the survivor. However, it is said that they would be confined and tortured in the name of a trial. Even if it hasnt been determined yet, they would often consider them guilty; the trial seems rather strict. Instead of identally stumbling into the ruins, you were investigating the museum as requested by the academy, and as a result, you found an impure magic circle. Lets report that you have not encountered the bloodsuckeris that fine? Y-yes That is good news for me. An exoneration, huh Indeed, a diversionary tactic us and Auguste, who were behind me, murmured absentmindedly. No, well, I am surprised. Because the vampire which I defeated turned out to be a big fish by chance, it has be a situation where I couldnt ask anything. After that, yes. Illpensate it for you. If you dont have it, it would be inconvenient. As the principal said that, he took out a seemingly small leather bag. It had the coat of arms of the Twr family on it. Eeh! No way, this is This was mine. It is the highest ss product that incorporates not only space-expansion magic but also lightweight magic, and even time-dy magic. I wanted it, but its extremely expensive and it takes a long time to be made, so its a gem I could not get. No, this is ridiculous! Rather, I cant receive such an expensive item! This is a sign of my gratitude. Please ept this. Even though I had a big loss this time, my bnce has be significantly positive. Although I think that I have really messed up this time, this waspletely unexpected. Now then, its almost morning, please return to your respective rooms soon. However, tonights matters are very confidential. With that, the talk with the principal was over. When we left the Principals Office, Brad nced at me while letting out a deep sigh. Brad is supposed to escort Chloe and I to the Central Dormitory and West Dormitory respectively. Both of you should return to your dormitories as soon as possible. Brad gave instructions to us and Auguste. Erica, it seems that I have to give you more guidance regarding your behaviorwill that be okay? Something simr to this may happen again. It may be better for you to take care of yourself~ While saying goodbye, the two of them disappeared in the darkness of the corridor. So I went back following Brad from behind along with Chloe. I wanted to talk more with Chloe about what happened tonight, but that seems to be difficult in this situation. Leaving the school building, under the chilly night sky, the three of us headed towards the Central Dormitory first. Arent you angry? I, I ignored your warning. Chloe asked towards Brads back. Those who have the blood of the North are not good at pulling backit is a trait which is extremely bothersome. Without looking back, Brad answered so. I continued to listen to their conversation. But, be careful. You are in aplicated position. Yes. No matter how much you believe in your own power, no one can fight against situations where the sky is falling or the earth is torn. yes. Brad warned her in a matter-of-fact manner. It was a calm and gentle tone, and his atmosphere was quite different from the him who I had known so far. Aurelia, you too. Its not other peoples problem. Werent you supposed to be the main offender? Ahy-yes Being addressed suddenly, I replied while feeling startled. Well, certainly, it is not other peoples problem. After escorting Chloe to the Central Dormitory, we headed towards the West Dormitory. I walked around a little while looking at Brads back. When we reached the entrance of the dormitory, Brad looked back. His gloomy face was illuminated by the pale light of his staff. You, descendants of the Visitors n, tend to be indifferent to everything else in the face of your pursuit. Take care not to take a misstep. While furrowing his eyebrows as if feeling bitter, Brad said such a thing and left. 1 The Inquisition was the fight against heretics by several institutions within the justice system of the Roman Catholic Church. It started in the 12th century, with the introduction of torture in the persecution of heresy. Inquisition practices were used also on offences against canonw other than heresy. The Inquisitor is the organization who conduct the act, and in this novel, its not a fight against heretics but a fight against vampires. The people of the North have a guilty until proven innocent mindset, as seen from Chloes behavior a few chapters ago when she suspected Erica and Livre. And us again proven to be an amazing mage; being able to stop the copse of space and still able to maintainpression & lightweight magic for Erica for three hours. And Brad seems to be talking about the Northern people and the Visitors n out of his own experience. Chapter 131 - Association of Mysterious Story Collectors (part one)

Chapter 131: Association of Mysterious Story Collectors (partone)

One week after the Bloody Saint case. At the academy, the incident of that night waspletely hidden. There is no one who talks about the vampire or the missing curator Livre. The members of the Dynameis have cooperated with the purification of the altar in the underground ruins. At that time, it had reached the point that a spatial copse was about to ur, so it had to be done. Speaking of which, about the matter of the ten young women who the vampire was supposed to receive. It is said that this case was also resolved. I heard about it from Palug when she returned homest night. The monastic knights and alchemists who were pursuing the kidnappings were able to rescue them and bring them back to the safety. After that, I returned to my ordinary daily life. It is the same as before, except that us and Auguste always seize me after school. Within a week, I understood that it is impossible to beat the force of these two peoplebined. Although there is nothing safer than having them support me from left and right with their strongest tag-team, it feels suffocating. Lets y with the dragons in therge stable today. Blumbell and Briar also want to see you. Or, how about we train? Youd better think about your fighting method a little more. Neither are bad ideas, but I have yed with the dragons three days ago and us has worked me to the bone the day before yesterday. Today I want to go back to my room and rx. Lets secretly get away from these two watchdogs with potion-making practice as a pretext. Um, so today I have to get back to my room quickly As I was saying that, I found some people making a bonfire in the peripheral of my vision. Under the tree on the side of the school building, I could see Actorius-sensei, Chloe and Beatrice. Those three people seem to be having a pleasant talk. For me who has been seized from both sides like a captured alien, it feels quite enviable. I wonder if it is possible to join them. It seems Actorius-sensei is making a bonfire over there. Actorius, huh? Certainly, I think that guy is good at outdoor cooking. us would often work together with Actorius-sensei, so he would know about that. From his usual clumsy behavior, I thought he wouldnt be good at cooking. However, magical creature preparation methods have appeared frequently in ss, so it is not that surprising. I dont know what hes roasting, but it has a delicious smell. Considering the season, maybe its chestnut? us-sama, Auguste-sama, can I also join them for about thirty minutes? Go ahead. I think it should be safe since she would be with Actorius~ Then, maybe I should set things up in the meantime us was talking about setting the activation timing of the Infinite Corridor. There is something I still want to confirm, so I wanted to change the start-up configuration. Surprisingly, us agreed. If he refused it, I would not know what to do on my own, so I feel grateful. Thank you! Then I was released by us and Auguste and I headed for the three people who were making a bonfire. I feel sorry for Auguste and us, but this somehow feels invigorating. Ah, Erica-san. Erica-sama! Chloe and Beatrice waved at me, so lets switch gears. Actorius-sensei, who noticed me a littleter, smiled when he saw me. Everyone, are you making a bonfire? Yes, I made a bonfire thinking that I should eat some of the teaching materials left over in my ss. It already feels like autumn, how nice. Not potatoes or chestnuts, but teaching materials. Actorius-sensei handed over a small branch to me while smiling. At the end of the long and thin branch, there were three fungal walkers. Now, Erica-san, you toooops, I cant get rid of my habit easily. I mean, Aurelia-san, please have this. These are These are fungal walkers. They are roasted. The degree of baking is moderately strong. They dont have a face drawn on them, so I barely feel a bit more eager to eat them. I still have a bit of reservation, but I should think of them as roasted mushroom skewers. Thank you. Lets eat. I decided to prepare my heart and bit on it. It tastes good. Like a low-quality mushroom, its surprisingly delicious. delicious! Im d it suits your taste. When I nodded repeatedly while chewing, Actorius-sensei smiled as if relieved. As I ate, I looked at what the other three had in their hands. Beatrice had a roasted mushroom while Chloe had a roasted white worm. Yours is a white worm, Chloe-san, are you okay with that? Hmyeah, its delicious. Certainly, it looks like a white sausage when its roasted. It looks delicious. However, remembering the night of that incident, I have an indescribable feeling about white worms. Here, you should try it too, Erica-san. No, because of many reasons, its a bit AhI, I seeyoure right. I refused the worm that Chloe was offering. Aah~ youre scared that it would multiply inrge quantities, huh. No, no. I was just a little surprised, but Im fine if its just looking from afar. I replied to Actorius-sensei while sidestepping the question. I cant tell him about the mutated white worms from that night. I see. If thats the case, Im d. After Actorius-sensei smiled, he bit his roasted white worm which was still sizzling. I also chewed on my remaining roasted mushroom. Then the four of us talked to each other while eating. By the way, Actorius-sensei, has my brother still not returned to the academy? Yes, it seems to be a difficult casebut rest assured, this is Eduard were talking about, he will be fine. Yes, since its my brother, that should be the case. do you feel lonely? A little bit. But Im used to it since my brother has traveled often from a long time ago. My older brother seems to be working on his separate job for a prolonged time and he has not returned to teach. I wonder if hes involved in some trouble, that older brother of mine. Im not worried since hes strong, but its been a long time, I wish to have a look at my brothers carefree smile. Chloe-chan. Have you found everything you were looking for? No. But I think I have found a clue. I see. Im happy for you. Beatrice seems to be worried about Chloe. The thing Chloe has been looking for is probably a clue to her older brothers whereabouts. Right. w-san, has anything changedtely? Y-yes, Erica-sama! Every day is peaceful! The children from before are very kind now! The victims of the false charge case from before seem to have reconciled. That is pleasant to hear. Thats good. You must be relieved. Do you enjoy the school? Yes, learning magic has be so much fun! These days I did some study by myself and I mastered the future vision in an extremely short time! Youre amazing, Beatrice~ Mastering the future vision in such a short time by self-study, that would be impossible without abination of both good education and talent. Is this child actually in the genius category? I mean, isnt future vision a very high-level magic? Seems that way. But, I seem to have no aptitude for past vision. Clochydd-sensei was exasperated, he said that on top of my optimistic nature, I have too little attachment with the pasthe also added that maybe its because I have no regrets in life and that I am a bit too carefree to ever look back I think it is a good thing to be positive and bright even though her circumstances areplicated. But this ability to see the past and future, if triggered incorrectly, would it be a new death g? However, seeing Beatrice who seems to be having fun, I cant tell her to refrain from learning that magic. Even if the issue of bullying is resolved, it may still be necessary to be alert. I looked around searching for Tirnanog who should be guarding Beatrice without being seen. I should talk about thister. Ah, its almost time to prepare for this years All Souls Day. Actorius-sensei, who had been listening to us while smiling until then, had a look of realization. I have to stockrge fungal walkers. I have to request for it tomorrow! Therge ones taste nd, right? Yes, Cloacina-kun. But they can also taste delicious if you season it right. Eh, Chloe-san, are you going to eat the big ones too? Then Actorius-sensei started exining how to cook therge fungal walkers. (He likes to cook, huh, that Actorius-sensei. Hes a warm and polite person, so its no wonder.) After that, he also exined how to cook other magical creatures and things like that. For the first time in a long while, it feels like I can finally experience mundane daily life. Then, after about 30 minutes of rxing, I stood up. Thank you for the meal. I have to go back to my chaperones soon At that time, I covertly slipped a piece of paper into Chloes pocket. Of course, Chloe must have noticed it. She is just that kind of a person. The paper I handed out to Chloe says: After school the day after tomorrow. Wait in the corridor of the school building. After school on the promised day. Chloe and I were in the corridor of the school building together. Naturally, she had removed her snowsilver essories. Although it was evening, the Infinite Corridor was easily activated in the same way as before. us and Auguste are waiting in the courtyard. I had also asked them to leave, so there are only me and Chloe in the corridor of this school building. So this is one of the Seven Wonders! We really cant get to the exit no matter how much we walk. Yes. Theres something ahead that I really want you to see. To be precise, there is something I would like to ask Chloe to cooperate with. ording to us conjecture, that mirror is connected by causality. My mother appeared because of me. Then, if the causality is connected by means of Chloe, then Sigreur who was on the other side of that mirror can be determined as the Duchess of Lucanrant. us and Auguste also had a slight idea of Chloes true identity, thats why they agreed to this method. Then I walked along the corridor together with Chloe. Our side-by-side figures cast some shadows in the corridor. After going around the corridors for the umpteenth time, a butterfly-like light appeared as before. I opened the door at that ce. It was the same room asst time. The mirror was also there. This is a magic mirror that connects the present with the past or the future. magic mirror? If you activate this mirror, you may talk to people of the past, look at them, or hear their voices. I know that I may be doing unnecessary things. But I really want to make sure, and I want to show it to Chloe if possible. I tried to touch the mirror after gulping down the magical power replenishment potion. I felt dizzy from the sensation of having my magical power drained. It wont connect with only this much magical power I cantpare to us as a source of magical power. Besides, I should have invited Beatrice, who is Dolores niece. But I wanted to try this with Chloe, just the two of us. It is in order not to spread Chloes true identity to too many people. Im sorry, Chloe-san. It looks like it was a failure today. No. Erica-san, I heard voicesis this the voice of the people in the past? You heard voices, Chloe-san? Hearing Chloes words, I tried to listen closely. But, the voice sounds so distant that my ears could only hear it faintly. Before we knew it, the mirror looked like it was getting soaked by rain. A gray shadow of a person appeared in the world on the other side of the drizzle. If we supply magical power into this thing, will we be able to hear more voices or see things more clearly? Yes. I will try it too. Having said that, Chloe touched the mirror. With a start, Chloe also staggered onto the floor. It felt like the mirror turned bluish. The sound of the rain went away. There were sounds of a lot of birds flying up and the sounds of a lot of fruits falling from the trees. Then, on the mirror surface which was not foggy anymore, a girl with a simr appearance to me appeared. Frederica Bort. Unlikest time, I could see her face without being disturbed by the fogginess. (AahI really resemble my mother, huh.) Next, a girl with a simr appearance to Chloe appeared. It was Sigreur. It appears that our conjecture was correct. Huh, just now, someone appeared in the mirror, right, Sigreur? No, nothing was reflected in the mirror, and even if it was, there were only shadowy figures. Is that soI dont think thats the case, but this thing supposedly only connects once a week. Frederica was staring hard at our direction. It seems that she cannot see us. Apparently connecting the past and the future is very difficult. Sigreur turned to the side with an uninterested nce at our direction. Even if one of the possibilities of the future can be seen, it will only cause confusion within humans. Hahaha, well, thats true. Such a thing is nothing but evil. Is it not? Maybe so. But guessing the future is not evil. Chloe was looking at the other side of the mirror without moving. As always, her emotions are hard to read. What kind of feeling is she having now as she looks at the past vision? However, the mirror gradually turned cloudy. Thanks to that, I was greatly empowered. What did you see? My daughter, perhaps. It wasnt bad. Daughter? If you, of all people, be a mother, that will be such a joke. Right? Thats why I The sound of rain intercepted Fredericas words. The girls of the past once again disappeared behind the drizzle. It seems that it is easy to see someone who is connected by causality. Perhaps they are our rtives. Yeah, I knowthat girl is perhaps my mother. The other person is your mother, right, Erica-san? I nodded quietly. Our mothers of the past, the ones in the other side of the mirror, seem to be the same age. I was able to see that person again. It is a pity that the mirror was not two-way, but I am also grateful for being able to see her and hear her voice. I dont remember much anymorebut it feels so nostalgic. She should have almost no memory of her mother, but she still misses her. I am the same. I remember my mothers face, but I have no memory of her talking. I also have no memory of my mother. I only remember her singing voice. Chloes eyes met mine. She has a smiling face that seems like shes about to cry. we are a bit simr, huh. Chloe muttered. Maybe so. I nodded. Both of us are daughters of a Duke, both of us have lost our mother, and we were prepared from an early age for what will happen. And we both have secrets that can never be made public. We are simr to each other but different at the same time. I tried to reach out my hand to Chloe. She opened her eyes and looked alternatingly at me and my hand. I said that I would not be involved at that time, butcan we be friends from now on? After blinking several times, Chloe smiled like a blooming flower. Chapter 132 - Association of Mysterious Story Collectors (part two)

Chapter 132: Association of Mysterious Story Collectors (parttwo)

Inside the room designed for the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors, on the top floor of a former guest house. Two girls were in front of the mirror installed in the room. They were Bort and Sigreur. I could see it clearly for a moment. You alsowell, I can tell that you havent seen it. What are you talking about? There were girls who look like us. While leaving out such things, Bort said some ambiguous words. For Sigreur, who was likely to swear a lifetime of celibacy due to her loyalty, that would only be an unwanted future. If she said such a thing, it would undoubtedly be considered a lie to ridicule her. To begin with, this magic mirror that originated from Hafan was not eptable to the Northern people. Sigreur came from a family of dragon knights and was from Ignitia. However, because the court healerher father came from Lucanrant, her sense of values was as Northern as his was. It was said that all three of her older brothers were shaken off from their dragons and lost their lives, probably due to their dense Northern blood. The sound of the door opening resounded when Bort was torn between how she should exin it to Sigreur. Your Highness. Oya, Elonore and Dolores. You guys arete. The ones who appeared were Princess Elonore Ignitia and Dolores, daughter of Earl Wynt. Youre in front of the mirror again, huh. Did it perhaps sessfully connect? How awful! Why is it Bort again!? Dolores approached and inspected the mirror before anything else, then she sighed loudly. The magical power has diminishedthis is the same condition as before. Bort, did you see anything? No, no, I was just teasing Sigreur a little bit. Thats a lie. Youre lying right? Youre just trying to mislead us because youre toozy to exin, right? Borts attempt to brush it off did not work on Dolores. Dolores pressed Bort who was averting her eyes and grabbed her by the neck. Now, please confess. When and what have you seen!? Hahaha, I cantpete against you, Dolores. The girl fromst time appeared for a moment. fromst time? Yeah. Thats what I saw, but I didnt see the big deal. Bort hid the fact that there was a girl who was very simr to Sigreur. She didnt say a lie, but she didnt feel like telling the whole truth either. Still, that seemed to be enough for Dolores, who started thinking about what Bort had said. Right, its thirty years in the future againbut, why is it only Bortthis is unreasonable. Speaking of which, have you not heard of Elonores conjecture yet? Haa? What are you talking about? Hearing Borts words, Dolores furrowed her eyebrows. Seeing that, Elonore smiled cheerfully. Hmm~ I wonder if I truly said that? Stop teasing us, Elonore. Dolores, you said that the girl on the other side of the mirror could be Borts daughter. Yes. I was also surprised that such a woman even reproduces. I wonder if its really only that child who gets close to your mirror in the future? Dolores released her hands from Bort and red at Elonore. what do you mean? Youre going to hide it in the heart of that corridor, right? Yes, only those foolish and thickheaded barbarians cant reach it, dont you agree? This is the minimum requirement. You need a huge amount of magical power to activate the mirror, right? They are students of this academynaturally they would be able to use magic, right? People who dont temper themselves cannot be trusted. It is easier to connect to people with blood ties, right? It cannot be with just anyone. Yes. Its essentially a magic tool that conveys information to offspring over a hundred years in the future. Elonore nodded every time Dolores confirmed it. That means, the one who has the wisdom to break through the mechanisms of the corridor and has enough magical power in the immediate future, might only be Borts daughter. Say, Dolores. The students of this academy, whether they may or may not be able to arrive at the truth of the ghost story, or that they might not have enough magical powerhave you ever considered that? !! You, your standard is too high. No way Dolores overestimated the specs of the future students. She was aware of that as well now. If so, should I lessen the magical power requirement? No, thats not good, it will be easily exposed if the magical power overflowing from the corridor increases more than thisif it takes directly from the ley linesthen set it up in a simpler locationits useless!! Dolores leaned against the wall and started mumbling. She didnte back to reality for a while. Seeing her appearance, Bortughed. Haha, wouldnt it be great if Dolores also gets married and has a child? That wont happen. That girl is nning to have her illegitimate brother be the sessor and for her to remain single all her life. Elonore answered with a troubled expression. That must have been difficult. Its not like shes working so hard because she wants to. Dolores father did not inherit the magic of the previous Earl Wynt who died young. Therefore, Dolores had been carrying the role that her father should have been bearing since the age of eight. Elonore, who had been close with Dolores since childhood, had witnessed her hardship for many years. Well, Im listening. There is something that has been bothering me. With how that girl set things up, if what she said is true, the mirror should lead to around a hundred years in the future. Heeh, thats true. But its connected not to a hundred years in the future, but thirty years. And it has only seeded twice. Cutting off her words, Elonore stared at Bort with an air of importance. Bort interpreted Elonoresment in her own way. There is the first possibility. The mirror will be destroyed after thirty years. Or, after thirty years all of us and our rtives will be dead. Otherwise, there is one more possibility Another one? Mankind will not survive. Elonore, you say such scary things, huh. Dolores, who overheard the conversation between the two of them, glowered at Elonore in annoyance. Good job noticing that. What an ugly and disgusting woman. Dolores told her as if spitting. Wynts witch1. Remember that the only reason why I dont cut off your tongue is because of the disproportionate friendship you receive from Elonore-sama. Sigreur, who was standing behind Elonore, warned her with a silent bloodlust. Sigreurs loyalty to her Lady had a touch of fanaticism to it. That is alright, Sigreur. More importantly, hey, Dolores. Can you tell me the answer? No way. Rather than that, how did you notice such a thing? Because I believe in you. Haah? If we assume that the spell is already sessful, there may be another reason why we cannot see the future. While smiling innocently, the princess with a strong telepathic ability threw a question at her. Even though she could read the mind of others as much as she wanted to, Elonore never did that. In other words, this mirror is a mirror that predicts when the world of mankind will end, isnt it? Hey, Dolores? Why wasnt I born simr to Bort, I regret it now As Dolores said so, she averted her eyes from Elonores. Huh? Dolores, did you perhapspliment me? Aargh, if only I had a dishonest personality like this woman! Ahaha, how harsh. Bort replied amiably, even though those words were cited with insulting implication. By the way, arent you guys going to exin it? You just said that the world of mankind is going to be destroyed right before our eyes. The world is not going to end. I will change it, Im betting my life on it! How gant, Dolores. You look like a Saint who would save the world. How great would that be. But rather than a setting with Saints and Heroesits the opposite!! With a loud sigh, Dolores looked at Elonore. Its okay. I believe in you, Dolores. Elonore stopped smiling and said so with a serious expression. That, do you know that is the same as threatening me? Yes, of course its a threat. After all, we are aplices, right? you really are a disgusting womanhow dare you say that without even knowing how other people feel~~~~!!! Dolores shouted hysterically. And thus, the magic that the Wynt family bet their lives on saved the world of mankind from the shadows. How touching. I will do my best remembering the gant Dolores secret achievement. Bort bowed down with an actress-like tone of voice. Now then, I will also believe in the future that Dolores has promised, so lets give him my reply. Huh? What? My reply to the marriage proposal. Haa? I intended to refuse, but I have changed my mind. What the heck are you talking about? Hearing Borts sudden deration, Dolores and Sigreur were taken aback. Only Elonore had red cheeks and was putting her hand on her mouth. You are finally epting Ernsts proposal! How wonderful! Yeah, Im going to ept it. I thought that I would have a shorter life due to my ties to my older brother, but it looks like I will live for quite a long time. Bort said such unsettling words casually. Eeeeh~~~! II thought you hate that man! No, no, no. Its just that he is too good for me. Like that, Bort easily passed by Dolores who was in a state of confusion. You, are you really going to marry into the former royal family? Aa, Im really serious. Oh, Ill have to pretend to be good and mask my true nature for a while though. Bort moved past Sigreur who seemed to want to say something about her true nature. Thats great. Im sure you will be happy. Finally, Bort gently nodded to Elonores words. Leaving behind the other three, Bort ran down the stairs with light steps. The treetops seen from the window were shining with the light of spring. Well, I will have to go to the future to meet that girl. And so, Frederica Bort went to the promised ce with Ernst. Chapter 133 - Association of Mysterious Story Collectors (part three)

Chapter 133: Association of Mysterious Story Collectors (partthree)

After school, in the library. I was visiting the sixth floor for a meeting with Eduard. However, five minutes before the promised time, the one who appeared was a small golem, not Eduard. The note sent using the golem had a scribble saying, It looks like I will be a littlete. (He must have gotten himself involved in something troublesome again, that guy) While waiting for Eduard, I decided to walk around looking at the bookshelves. Then I found the figure of the president of my school year on the longdder hanging on a bookshelf. He is the president, but he does not seem haughty; he is always calm and collected, and many students idolize him. But on the other hand, he always maintains a certain distance while socializing; he is a student who does not get along well with anyone. The term solitary geniuses to mind. He seemed to be immersed in the book he had acquired, and didnt seem to care even though I came up to this floor. Taking advantage of that, I decided to observe him. It appears that he has been thoroughly reading the books in that bookshelf sincest week. The books there are primarily about phantom beasts, magic, ethnicity, and religion of the southern continent. Large rivers that flood repeatedly, dense forests, subterraneankes spread out under the desert and the many magical beasts and phantom beasts lurking in them. A miracle brought about by a Hero or a Saint found by an angel. And ruled by kings who misgovern, such as boiling their subjects and sipping their bone marrows. A holynd that continues to produce curses. People who have their family rooted in the south are more or less attracted to the south. I understand because I am like that as well. Although it might be more serious for him. His fingertips that are on the bookshelf seem slightly lost. I guess he cant find the book he is looking for. If youre searching for the legend and appearance record of the phantom beast abaddon1, I borrowed it. Because of the tendency of the book he was reading, I got an idea of the book he was looking for, so I called out to him. Then he slowly nced at me. How did you know what I was looking for? I also read something simrst month, so youre probably looking for this. I showed him the cover of the book I was holding in my hand. His face showed a trace of surprise. Apparently, my guess was correct. I was also concerned about the starvation incidents caused by abaddon. I will return it three dayster at thetest, but would you like to have a quick nce at it now? I cast Levitation on the book and carried it to his hand. I seethe rumors that say youre sharp seem to be true. He grabbed the book that was floating gently, flipped the page and said that. What does he mean by that? Rumors? They say that you hide your true ability due to some circumstances, but youre a fairly sharp and able person in contrast to your appearance. This is the first time I heard such a rumor. I have no idea why that kind of rumor spread. That matter seems to have been transmitted in a warped way. What I have to hide about myself is the blood that runs through my veins and the curse-like thing that dwells inside my body. There is another one. It says that you are like Aurelias shadow, but in fact you are the mastermind. No way, does it really look like that? No, you always look like youre annoyed at being dragged around. Aah, sorry to disappoint you but thats the correct answer. The expression that I thought was cold and ice-like copsed. He showed a gentle smile. This might be my first time seeing this kind of expression on him. At that time, a rumbling noise could be heard. When I nced at the direction of the sound, brilliant colors appeared in my dark-colored world. Oya, I didnt know that you guys are close enough to crack jokes. The one who appeared was a blond boy who emits a sparkling presence even in the dimly-lit library. It was Eduard Aurelia. He was about to go up the stairs with two small golems made of y holding arge luggage for him. Ed, you said youre going to bete, but that was fast. I was about to be forced to do a boring job, but I ran away. Good grief. You must have skipped your student council work again. Come on, I got the answer for you-know-what. Thats why I want to find it as soon as possible! Although I intended to criticize him harshly, Eduard responded with a seemingly innocent look. Dont tell me, have you finally understood the answer left by that person? Eduard smiled instead of answering. That person is his mother. Duchess of Aurelia and one of the war heroes, Frederica Bort. Busy as she was, she left some mysteries for her son before leaving for a long voyage. Surely there are amazing things, please try to search for them, she said. Well, theres that hint on the sixth floor. Now then, lets get going Eduard Aurelia. The guy on thedder blocked his words. Eduard raised his eyes. Oya, sorry. Did we bother you? No. But, is that a conversation that others can listen to? For example, what if I listen to it? You dont look like someone who would poke your nose into other peoples secret, so I thought you wouldnt be interested in such a thing. Then, what about him? Him? Looking at the direction he pointed at, a boy appeared from the shadow of the bookshelves. ude Lucanrant. The sessor of the former royal family of the North who likes to fight. Certainly,st week an upperssman from Hafan waspletely thrashed by him in a duel trial. Oh, ude-kun, what a coincidence!! Have you found a good book!? Eduard spoke to ude with a cheerful-sounding tone of voice. But, ude only nced at us with his light blue eyes and left silently. Eduard opened his mouth after confirming that ude had descended to the lower floor. I wonder what was that all about He doesnt seem to be the library type. I alsoe to the library frequently but I have never seen ude. Maybe he ambushed you because you guys are conspicuous? Thats a scary thought. Ambushing me, ming me for something and then wanting another duel, Im sick of it. I thought you would dly take up on the challenge. On thedder, that guyElric Actorius looked at Eduard with a surprised expression. Actually, Eduard is more sensitive to what other people think of him than he looks, and hes surprisingly timid. It is only when he tries to protect his important people and things that he desperately encourages himself and bes aggressive. Well then, maybe he wanted to be friends with you guys, what do you think? No way! That ude, wanting to be friends with us? Eduard raised a voice that sounds like he was truly surprised. I also dont think that ude Lucanrant wants to foster friendship with us. You guys always seem to be having fun, so maybe hes envious. I wonder if we really seem that frivolousI intended to be a serious student though! It is true that you tend to deviate, Ed, so it is inevitable for you to be thought of as an outrageous student. I recalled the incidents that Eduard caused since we first entered the academy until now. It started from the great destruction of the alchemy workshop that he caused, to the three consecutive duel trials two weeks ago. I know the reasons for those, but this guy always does everything in a grand scale no matter what. No, no, I didnt mean that as an insult. Even from my perspective, you guys seem to be having so much funsimply enviable. After Elric said that, he turned his eyes back to his book. I apologize for getting in your way. Good day. And then, saying such words, Elric went back to reading quietly once more. When making a conjecture about another persons mind, he unexpectedly projected his own feelings. In other words, this guy is Under thedder, Eduard and I exchanged looks. Hey, Ed. I know, Brad. Apparently, we were thinking the same thing. I nudged Eduard with my elbow and urged him to invite Elric. Elric Actorius. Would you like to go on an adventure with us tonight? Inside a basement with heavy and depressing air, I walked while being led by jailers. A gate with multiple locks. And, several times more guards than the others. There is no human figure in the cells lined up on both sides of the passage. It is an old-fashioned prison that is rarely used now. Even so, it is strictly guarded to a shocking extent. When we reached the innermost special cell, the jailers left me there. With a heavy clinking noise of the chain, the guy inside the cell turned around towards my direction. Inside a room with only one simple chair. My old friendEduard Aurelia was imprisoned there. It seems you were not careful enough this time, Ed. Hey, its been a long time since we talked face-to-face like this, Brad. Eduard, who was like a bright light even in a dark ce like this, smiled as he said so. I didnt think you would be suspected as a vampire and imprisoned. No, no, I was really surprised too. Even after a week of imprisonment and interrogation, I cannot see any fatigue or haggardness. Let me guess how this happened. Heeh, you know about it? What started it off was a request from the church of Ignitia, probably about the kidnapping cases caused by a vampire. Oya, thats correct. When he was trying to save the abducted women, he was falsely used. Perhaps it was something like that. When I pressed him about it, Eduard began talking about the details of the case. then, I hurriedly sent the box containing the ten women who were in a state of apparent death to the room I was renting. Couldnt you think of another destination No, no, you see, I thought it was more important to save their lives first and foremost. You, seriously, just how foolish are you? The ending is just as I thought. As always, he doesnt disappoint expectations, but hes already this old, I wonder how much longer it will take before he gets a clue. To think that he still wouldnt listen to my exnation. There is no way he would listen. He is the Margrave of Urs, Deputy Governor-General of the North, Han yson. On top of meeting me in-person, he even questioned me personally! Even someone like me never expected it. The vampire this time was different from the young vampires that sometimes appeared. An ancient vampire who was called the Bloody Saint or the One who covets death. If it is an incident involving such a powerful monstro, that Han will also take action. However, it has been confirmed that the vampire who was the main culprit has been eliminated. It has be a development where the younger sister killed the vampire her older brother has been chasing. This pair of brother and sister seems to be simr to that person in unreasonable parts. and they also wanted a bit more information from me, but well. There is no evidence that the vampire in this case has sneaked into the academy, right? Aa, thats correct. As I replied, I made the sign for false that we had arranged beforehand. The principal has given me his approval to tell Eduard the truth. Eduard will not confess anything no matter how much he is tortured, I know that well. The underground altar has already been purified, right? Aa, without a doubt. A student who happened to be lost purified the altar by chance. The great copse caused by spatial magic has also been sessfully avoided. I looked into his eyes as I gave him my reply. With this alone, Eduard would understand who the student who happened to be lost is. This overprotective guy is using the mage and the dragon knight to be his sisters watchdogs in school. Its just that a watchdog doesnt get lost. How that case ended should have also been correctly transmitted to Eduard. Is my Erica doing well? And that girl too. Aa, they seemed to be having fun. Surprisingly, Erica Aurelia and Chloe Cloacina seem to get along well. Please look after those children when I cant, Brad. When our eyes locked again, I nodded. Then, perhaps Eduard felt a little relieved, he finally expressed his exhaustion. For the time being the North will be watching. So you and Elric should also take care of yourselves. I know. I can return to the surface in three days. Until then, stay safe. You should protect only what you ought to protect. At the very least, so that there wont be a repeat of that time. I cannot forget how much violence he suffered at udes hand who tried to kill me. It would be pointless if one gets oneself almost killed in order to protect someone else. perhaps, ever since that incident, he was avoiding us. I sincerely wish that no more mistakes beyond that will ur. Having said that, I left the special cell. In the passage on the way to the surface, I met over a dozen men dressed in dark brown robes. They were all carrying a sword and hiding their faces with their hood. Those swordsmen had a cold presence like winter. They are Han ysons Inquisitorsthe vampire-ying swordsmen. Before this autumns All Souls Day, visitors from the winter were visiting the academy. 1 Abaddon: appear in the Bible as both a ce of destruction and an angel of the abyss. In the Hebrew Bible, abaddon is used with reference to a bottomless pit, often appearing alongside the ce ??????? (Sheol), meaning the realm of the dead. In the New Testament Book of Revtion, an angel called Abaddon is described as the king of an army of locusts. In Revtion 9:11, Abaddon is described as Destroyer, the angel of the abyss, and as the king of a gue of locusts resembling horses with crowned human faces, womens hair, lions teeth, wings, iron breast-tes, and a tail with a scorpions stinger that torments for five months anyone who does not have the seal of God on their foreheads. (source) *finished building a ship* I dere myself as the Captain for EdxBrad ship! Whos on board~? (eristol: Aye aye captain! I am on board~) Just. Look. At. This. Line: When I nced at the direction of the sound, brilliant colors appeared in my dark-colored world. The fact that Brad repeatedly referred Eduard as a bright light had me soft. ALSO. Ed. EdxBrad is practically canon! Or at least one-sided love from Brad *Ehem* Does this chapter change your opinion about Brad? Next chapter is thest one for this arc! Chapter 134 - At the Turm Theater

Chapter 134: At the TurmTheater

There is a theater within Magic Academy City Lindis. It was made quiterge and luxuriouspared to other theaters. On that day, Harold Nibelheim was on the second floor of the said theater. The VIP seat was a private room where five or six people could sitfortably, and Harold was sitting on the armrest of a leather-covered couch, looking over the stage under his eyes through the opera sses. Opening the deep red curtain that divides the room, a student in a grey robe appeared. Calling me to a ce like this, what are you up to, Nibelheim-kun. Harold beckoned the student who appearedRoald nwithout turning around, while still peering into his opera sses. Dont say that. Do you hateedy? Please state your business. Even though I look like this, Im pretty busy. No, no, were right in the good part. Harold was wearing extravagant clothes that seemed expensive instead of his usual apron-over-his-uniform. Dark green mantle finely embroidered with golden-colored thread, thick and robust soles made of cowhide. The pin to hold his cravat was ga and the opera sses were decorated with pure gold and ivory. Seeing Harolds outfit, which was so luxurious that it seemed as if he was showing off his wealth, n knitted his eyebrows. Oops, its pointless to watch it from the middle. So, to sum up the story, it is about a princess, who has been unfairly deprived of her inheritance rights, ovees her situation with her own ability. Are you listening to me? Well, after that is the climax: the son of the Prime Minister, who used the princess under groundless suspicion, gets convicted in a big reversal in the grand finale. Harold cut off his words and finally looked back at n. Im only going to say this once. Stay away from Beatrice w. n gave a faint smile and shrugged his shoulders. Who, me? Thats an unreasonable usation. Then I will get straight to the point. Youre aiming for the Wynt familys inheritance rights, arent you? Harold, with a tone of voice as if talking about todays weather, got to the heart of the matter calmly. ns smile froze slightly. No way. You have a rich imagination, Nibelheim-kun. I also got the proof. Here it is. As Harold said that, he handed over a bunch of copies of the material. n looked over the material. ! The economic situation of the n family and their blood ties with the Wynt family. A copy of the documents about the adoption matter. Furthermore, there was a detailed record about his behavior. How the heck did you investigate me up to this extent, you disgusting guy. I just asked my friends and acquaintances straightforwardly. Because the guy who was likely to be the culprit would be at a location where he would be able to do the harassment, Harold added. If it wasnt for that case, I wouldnt have called you out here like this though. This, did you show this to anyone else? Of course I only showed it to you. Well, that saved me some trouble. After n chanted with a low voice, both of his hands were d in mes. In the blink of an eye, the materials turned to ashes. Harold looked at ns face and sighed as if he thought it was truly tedious. Good grief. Are you nning to sweep it under the rug like that? Naturally, Ive made copies of those materials. In that case all thats left isright, if youre injured, Im sure you will obediently give in. n pointed his staff at Harold with a sneer. Heeh, so now youre taking this seriously, huh. Well, its better thanpletely feigning ignorance . Youre pretty calm, even though youre unarmed and alone. Thats right. Harold smiled with a troubled expression. There was no sense of crisis or fear in his expression. Because I cannot protect myself, is it? Harold snapped his fingers. The sound of the musical performance and singing stopped right at that moment. After a moment of silence, a sound resembling the roar of the sea resounded. All the spectators on the first floor and the second floor turned around to their direction at once. Even the actors and performers stopped their acting and performance and took the same pose. All of them pulled out their wands and aimed at n. !!! W-w-what the heck is this? This is like an antlion pit. Look, something even scarier appeared. Harold said so while pointing at someone over ns shoulder. n. The one who appeared from behind him was Evan Haearn. Haearn was smiling faintly, but cold air was blowing all around. Thin ice bloomed under his feet every time he took a step forward. At that time, you must have been having fun looking on from afar, right? It must have felt good tough at us from the shadows. Harold took out another bunch of materials from his bag and handed them over to Haearn. Hey, Haearn-senpai. These are the promised materials. Good work. Ill make sure to supervise him properly. Haearn said so as he put the materials in his bag. Or, are you going to try to shut my mouth too, Roald n? Tch! n tried to raise his staff, but found that he couldnt. It was because his staff was already frozen and fixed to the floor. Youre good at me magic. But without your staff, can you fight against me? After his duel trial against Erica, Haearns ice magic had deepened. Haearn analyzed that it might be because of having the feeling of cold fear inscribed in his heart. Now, why dont we watch the y together, n? I think well have a long friendship from now on, after all. Y-yes Haearn grabbed n by his neck and tugged him into the seat. n shrunk into himself while trembling in his seat which was getting colder and colder. This is great. It looks like both of you are getting along well. Aa, thank you, Nibelheim. Well then, Im going to withdraw for today. Haearn-senpai, Ill leave him to you, alright? Then Harold left, leaving behind a chilled spectator seat. Evening, two dayster. Harold exined the course of events of that day to Erica at his alchemy workshop. With that, w-jous case is resolved. As expected of you, Harold. While enjoying the tea Harold served, Erica, who was his client, nodded in satisfaction. It would be problematic if I overdo it and incur ns enmity, but after thinking about the people involved, the result ended up being something like this. He also thought of giving the school the details about the bullying and driving n out of school, but in that case, Beatrice would be hated. It would be rather unpleasant to be resented by a magic user for a lifetime. But Im d that you came to an understanding with him. Well, there is no one more suitable than that person. Harold decided that it would be better to leave it to a reliable personwhich was Haearn. Haearn, who was a man of justice, wouldnt treat n harshly without reason and would discipline him properly. All things considered, ns specialty is in fire magic. I didnt know that he attended the same ss though. When Erica considered the indirect conditions of the Wynt family, it seemed that n would have been unsuitable for it. It would be better for Beatrice w, who mastered the future vision, to seed the family as Dolores Wynts sessor. Now then, that is the conclusion of your requestoops, theres one more, huh. Oh my, did you forget about it? Its fine, its fine. Theres no way I would forget the mist golem. Having said so, Harold took out the small jar with the golems core in it from his work shelf. Right, right, I found out that this is a ratherplicated product to handle. Looks like this is a rare golem with an incorporated artificial spirit. A golem with a built-in artificial spirit? Isnt that illegal? This is legal since this thing seems to have been manufactured before it became illegal, but it will be illegal if its remodeled. Harold continued to exin while rolling it on the palm of his hand. I daresay that the production period was after Aurelia arrived by ships and before the Giant War with Gigantia. More specifically, it should be before the legend of the Cursed Sword of Fire. In summary, it was an event before the rtionship between Aurelia and Lucanrant worsened, Erica also realized. In addition, some troublesome processing was incorporated only in the artificial spirit side, and it was designed so that it cant be tampered with from the golem side. Well, I can alter it more freely if I tamper with it, but if I do tamper with it, just having it will be dangerous. So, my hands are tied. Its troublesome to handle, huh Right? Erica received the core that Harold offered and looked at it for a while. If thats the case, alright. I will take my time observing it. Oh, and be careful about handling the humidity. Yes. I think I can handle it if its only this degree. Suddenly, Erica felt like she remembered something. By the way, how did you know that it was made before the legend of the Cursed Sword of Fire? An unrted character string was incorporated, and after deciphering it, it turned out to be a golem that was sent by an Aurelian nobleman to a girl in Lucanrant. Aurelia and Lucanrant mended their rtionship after the Second Giant War, but golems with built-in artificial spirit already became illegal at that time. I see. A golem made before the legend of the Cursed Sword of Fire. The tale of the Cursed Sword of Fire. There should be a rted story that waspiled along with that tale. Erica tried to remember the title but found that she couldnt. Speaking of which, there is a famous folklore. About an alchemist prince and a princess of Lucanrant. Ah~~~! I think there is something like that. What do you remember about that story, Harold? I only remember bits of it. Uh, umm Erica and Harold pulled in the threads of their memory as if turning the potters wheel. Its the story of a prince who finally died after doing his best to fulfill unreasonable demands in order to marry a princess whom he fell in love with! Its the story of a pitiful alchemist who had been deprived of the essence of alchemy after he fell to the Norths schemes! It seems there was a discrepancy in the story that both of them knew. The two of them stiffened with a puzzled expression as they stared at each other for about three seconds. Ah, this pattern. A story that has been altered into a fairy-tale, and a story with crude historical facts that remains only in the local area, huh So, is this thing the legacy of the alchemist prince? Good grief, you, youve brought something outrageous again Harold cut off his words and stared at Erica, who was looking at the golem with great interest. Even though she just heard that it was illegal and had a shady history, Erica didnt look scared at all. Well, this is just the kind of thing that interests you, huh. Having said that, Harold smiled with a troubled expression. End of Arc 4 Roald ns name was first mentioned in Brads Summoning ss. Like all Hafanese name, hisst name came from Welsh. n (Welsh pronunciation: ?an, read: n) means parish church. As additional information, Haearn means iron, w means rain, Pdur means scythe, Clochydd means sexton, and Wynt means wind. ALSO. Im so proud of Harold :) my scaredy cat son has grown up. As this is thest chapter for this arc, I want you to fill in this survey about favorite characters (excluding Erica), you may choose up to 8: Who are your favorite characters? (Excluding Erica) Harold III Nibelheim Beatrice w Gilbert Turm Auguste Ignitia Dolores Wynt Chloe Cloacina Frederica Bort Elric Actorius Ann Hafan Tirnanog Eduard Aurelia Palug us Hafan Brad Clochydd Vote View ResultsCrowdsignal Dont forget to rate and review the story in novelupdate! By the way, do you remember the cinnamon roll meme? Which characters in this novel: looks like a cinnamon roll but could actually kill you looks like they could kill you but is actually a cinnamon roll looks like a cinnamon roll and is actually a cinnamon roll looks like they could kill you and would actually kill you sinnamon roll Chapter 135 - Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (part one)

Chapter 135: Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (partone)

About a month after entering Magic Academy City Lindis. During that time, there were many unexpected incidents around me. Pursuing ghost stories of the academy, meeting my mother, and inadvertently battling against the terrible vampire from the legends. Still, its safe for now. I was able to return to my daily life even though I was involved in a life-and-death fight. You may have finished off the mastermind, Erica, but there are still the underlings remaining. Palug continued to re-investigate the viges affected by the vampire without a break. She is tenaciously exterminating them so that the underlings will not eat too many people and advance to a vampire. I will continue guarding that girl. Tir also continued to monitor and protect Beatrice w. The second death g who has gained mastery of future vision, Beatrice. This is because he would act as her fail-safe in case of an emergency. On the first day of All Souls Day Festival, I will protect you even if it means putting my life on the line. Me too, I will also protect you! (Palug) In just a few more days, the All Souls Day Festival will begin. All Souls Day Festival. It is a festival that celebrates the three days of Halloween, All Saints Day, and All Souls Day in my previous world1. And, the drowned body that would float on the river on the first day of the festival is this me, Erica Aurelia. For that reason, on the first day, Palug and Tirnanog are scheduled to escort me. With this, no matter how dangerous the All Souls Day might be, I will survive. Speaking of things that have changed, I started to meet up with Chloe after school and chat with her. Of course, along with Beatrice. Tricia and Marquia were bewildered by Chloes natural-airheadedness at first, buttely they have grown ustomed to it. Perhaps Chloe has also opened up her heart; she shows a bright smile more often. However, Chloe hasnt told me in detail about that matterabout her older brother, ude. I was told that she wanted more time to organize her memory. Its a sensitive issue, so Ill wait patiently. read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress I went to the alchemy ss and sat in my usual seat. As I was looking through my textbook and preparatory notes, I heard a voice I havent heard in a long time from the tform. Hey, its been a long time, my precious students. How have you been while I was away? With my older brothers reappearance, the ssroom burst into cheers suddenly. (Eeh, Eduard-oniisama!? Yaay~ he finally came back to teach!) When our eyes met, my older brother who was on the tform smiled. Ohmy brother seems a bit thin, or rather, he seems worn out. Was he too busy that he forgot to eat and sleep? Is he alright? I couldnt meet my lovely students, so I was about to die of loneliness. Eduard-oniisama is still full of services as usual. No matter how tired he is, he will never miss a chance to give a lip service. The girls inside the ssroom released cries of joy. Yup, looks like everything is fine. Open page 144 on your textbook. Today we will learn how to refine the effect of anti-travel sickness from amethyst. The ss began seamlessly, as if he was never absent in the first ce. This time, it is about the handling of a material which transforms into another substance when heat is applied. Amethyst will normally transform into citrine when put into the athanor. Therefore, it is necessary to fix the alchemical essence of amethyst using different chemicals and materials in advance. It took me about 10 pieces of amethyst, but I managed to seed. I feel like I keep getting better at this. You should do some self-study for the next lesson, alright? And dont forget to bring your athanor. My older brother looked around the ssroom as he said so, and finally winked at my direction. When I smiled as if telling him that I understand, my older brother also smiled in return. Then, after todays ss was over, Eduard-oniisama left immediately. My brother seems busy as always. Its okay even if its just a word, but I want to talk with my brother, so I followed him and left the ssroom. He seemed tired though, I will just talk to him a little bit so as to not bother him because Im worried. I was able to catch up to him quickly since I was walking fast. There was someone next to Eduard-oniisama. Looking at the appearance from behind, I felt like I had never seen that silhouette before. Oh, who is that person? A man in a dark brown robe. His skin color is brown and his hair is light gold. He looks like an Ignitian. Somehow, his skin and hair color reminds me of Livre. No way, this person isnt a vampire, is he? I shook off the terrible thought that came to mind and called my older brother to halt. Greetings, Onii-sama. Did youe back yesterday? Hey there, Erica. Actually, I came back early morning today. My errand was finishedst night atst. Um, whos this? I cast a fleeting nce at the stranger and asked my brother. Aah, him. This is Jack Citrouille, the man who has been sent here as the schools healer. Nice to meet you, my name is Jack Citrouille. The name Jack is Ignitian. I wonder if he is a person with mixed blood of Lucanrant and Ignitia like Chloe. My duty is mainly to monitor Sir Eduard so that he doesnt overdo it. Citrouilles wild features softened as he narrowed his light brown eyes. I think well see each other often, so please take care of me. Youre monitoring Onii-sama? What does that mean? When I looked at my older brother, a troubled expression showed on his face. Oya, thats right. I already forgot about that. Oh, if you can afford to be forgetful, I guess you dont need the painkiller anymore, huh? Perhaps hes not good at dealing with someone like Citrouille, my older brother seems to be ufortable. On the other hand, Citrouille wasughing in a carefree manner as if he was having fun. But, painkiller he said? What happened? Um, Onii-sama. By any chance, did you get sick or injured? Im worried about what kind of state he is currently in that a healer has been dispatched especially for him. Dont tell me, is it a really severe curse? Its alright, you dont need to worry, Erica. Its not a big deal, I will heal in no time. If you took your medication and treatment properly, ate your meal and went to sleep, it would only be a minor injury that would not seem strange even if you were cured a long time ago. Haha, dont be too hard on me, Citrouille. My brotherughed awkwardly. I can tell with a nce that my brother is not very good at dealing with this kind of person who manages him in an overly-serious manner. My brother would like nothing more than to run away, but since this is about his own medical treatment, I would like Citrouille to manage him properly. Citrouille-san, please take care of my brothers health. Yes, leave it to me. Ojou-san. Citrouille replied amiably. Eduard-oniisama sighed with an unusual and slightly grumpy expression. Haah, for the time being, my behavior will be monitored, huh. If you want to me someone, please me your own rash behavior. If you run away incessantly, I will tie you to the bed in the medical office. What a frightening management style. However, it may be just right for my older brother who seems unsteady on his feet. Well then, I will also visit the medical office at noon. Haha, if youre going toe, Erica, then it cant be helped. I will go to the medical office obediently. read the original trantion at starrynightnovels.wordpress After the morning sses, I went to meet my brother after lunch. I knocked on the door and entered the medical office. In the medical office, there were four beds along the walls on both sides. Citrouille was sitting in front of the bed on the far left. Wearing a white coat and holding a medical chart, he suddenly looks like a healer. Citrouille-san. Um, how is my older brother? Oh, Ojou-san. Sir Eduard is fast asleep. It seems the medicine is working. There was Eduard-oniisama sleeping on the bed. As expected hisplexion is a little bad. Is the medicine that effective? Mostly because of fatigue. Hes been busy all this time. We should let him sleep. Citrouille closed the medical chart and prepared a chair for me. You shouldnt stand there, please sit here. Thank you. I sat down on the chair and looked at my brothers pale face. I know that my brother is running around doing secret missions. For example, the investigation in the Ind of Messenger a few years ago. I know that this is embarrassing, but I care about my family. Especially when my brothers condition seems to be bad like this time. Oh, after all, you must be worried as his family, huh. Yes When I was fidgeting restlessly, Citrouille guessed my inner thoughts from my mood. I would like to ask you more about my brothers current situation, is that no good? I am bound by confidentiality, and Ive been forbidden to speak about matters concerning Sir Eduard. Of course, huh. My older brother is as secretive as the next person. Since its no use even if I hound him, Ill stay quiet for a while. No, this is a good chance, I should ask about Citrouille himself. Hes still the healer who was entrusted with the well-being of my precious older brother after all. Lets start with a light topic. By the way, how old are you, Citrouille-san? Hm? My age, huh. Haha, how old do I look? Citrouille looks older than my brother. Judging by his look, I guess hes about 30 years old? Are you a little older than my brother? No, no, Im pretty old. Because Im in myte thirties. Eeh! I thought you were younger than that. No way, hes about 40 years old? That took me by surprise because he doesnt look that old. I heard that Lucanrant people who have high healing ability look younger than their supposed-age, but this is scary. He is a healer, so his self-healing ability is probably also high. You jest. From the perspective of a girl like you, Ojou-san, I must look like an old man. Thats not true. There you go again. If you say that much, I will get conceited. Citrouille grinned while scratching the back of his head. Even after I learned about his age, as expected he still looks young. Speaking of which, are you an alumnus of Lindis? No, no, I studied at the medical institution affiliated with the chivalric order of the North. Hes not an alumnus of Lindis, huh. But why was someone who studied at a medical institution in Lucanrant sent to Lindis? And where were you dispatched from, Citrouille-san? Speaking of medical institution in Lindis, the Lifthrasir Medical Association is well-known. I think hes probably from that research institute, but Im not sure. Im, uh, from the one affiliated with the chivalric order. Speaking of the northern chivalric order, the Military Order of tf?r is famous. Then, by any chance Yes, thats right. That tf?r. The Military Order of tf?r is a huge chivalric order with about 700 subdivisions in the Federal Kingdom. And, tf?r is under themand of the northern Governor-General. That means he is someone under themand of Han Lucanrant, the Deputy Governor-General of the North? Eeehh~~~ why is this kind of person here!? 1 Halloween is on October 31st, All Saints Day is on November 1st, and All Souls Day is on November 2nd. tf?r is an dic word that means funeral. Also, we have a new character! Who is this man? Is he a friend or foe? Changes this past week: monastic knight > military order, I mistranted it. I released this chapter simultaneously with the teaser for this arc, so check it out if you havent! Chapter 136 - Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (part two)

Chapter 136: Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (parttwo)

I concealed my shock and asked Citrouille as calmly as possible. Um, by Military Order of tf?r, you mean the knight order under the directmand of the northern Governor-General, right? AH! Aah~~~ this is bad! Citrouille covered his mouth hurriedly in an exaggerating manner. So, are you a retainer of the infamous Margrave of Urs? I decided to question him further while pretending not to realize its significance. Citrouille answered in a panic. That, thats confidential. If my affiliation is exposed, it will be difficult for me to move! My, my, what kind of movement are you involved with? I was originally sent to cooperate with the investigation of the kidnapping cases a while ago, but, um I see, so the northern people were working on the kidnapping cases. The matter about the increase in the number of members dispatched from the military order was also due to these circumstances, huh. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress However, for him to be that Hans subordinate, he must be a dangerous person. Something like being involved with the inquisitions, and willing to confine and torture people, among other things. Uwah, how scary. About that matter, my brother has also agreed to it then. So far, Sir Eduard has been tasked with doing extensive investigation. Thats why we, the Military Order of tf?r, now lend our strength to the treatment of Sir Eduard. Is that so. Uh, it seems dangerous to investigate via the Military Order of tf?r. My brother would be fine, but Im worried. I dont know about the people who are working on other duties, but at the very least, I am on Sir Eduards side. Even though he said that, I cant rest assured now that I know he has something to do with the Inquisitors. Im really d that the principal concealed the truth about the Bloody Saint! Now then. This is a rare-toe-by opportunity, so should I get information about Han from Citrouille? Since I have nothing to lose, lets try it out. Butis there a secret order from Sir Han? No, no, no, Im at the bottom of the pack, Ive never even met Sir Han face-to-face nor have I been addressed by him directly. Han yson. I feel like his shadow has been looming over me for the past several years. Speaking of which, I heard that Sir Han is a gentleman with severe features simr to that of a wolf, but Those rumors are nonsense. Sir Han wears a silver mask and doesnt even show his face. And so Citrouille told me about Hans appearance. The infamous Han yson, who was surrounded by rumors reeking of blood. He reportedly had a serious injury on his face more than a decade ago. It is said that the bone on his frontal lobe was crushed by a stray shot. Or that his whole face was horribly burned. Or that his face has been distorted by a curse, and many such rumors, but the truth is uncertain. Han left his injury as is in order not to forget the humiliation and his desire for revenge. It was necessary to conceal his much-too-unsightly face, so Han began to wear the wolf mask. Please keep this story a secret. Hes a notorious and difficult person. I have heard that hes a daring and resolute gentleman, but does he have an ill repute? When I feigned ignorance and asked again in return, Citrouille pursed his lips and scratched his cheek. Ahif you dont know, then you are better off not knowing. Citrouille looks awkward. As expected, I cant extract information about Han anymore. Alright, then lets start probing from another direction. By the way, are there perhaps, a lot of people like you who infiltrated the academy unknown to us? Uuhmy apologies. Even if its only things about me, if the fact that I leak information were to be known, my head would fly Citrouille muttered something disturbing with lifeless eyes. By my head would fly, theres no way he meant that literally, right? After all, Lucanrant is not and of demons, is it? No, wait, it is a dangerous country1 though. The fact that there is the matter about the Headless Prince, kind of sealed the deal. P-p-please, keep it a secret! I understand. Ill keep this in my heart. In exchange, Ill leave my brother in your hands. And also the students of this academy. Y-yes! I promise! I will definitely protect them! With seemingly honest eyes, Citrouille said words that sound sincere. He doesnt look like a bad person, should I believe him for now? Just as I was thinking about that, I heard the sound of knocking on the door of the medical office. The one who entered the medical office was Brad Clochydd. Clochydd-sensei? Erica Aurelia. So you were here. Sorry, but Ill borrow your brother. Brad walked quickly to the bed where my brother was sleeping. He tore the nket off of my brother who was sleeping soundly. ? Ed, wake up. You are not free enough to be leisurely sleeping in this ce, are you? My brother slowly opened his eyes. Perhaps due to being awakened abruptly, he looked around with a surprised expression. OyaEricaand Brad, did youe to visit me? Thank you, Im happy. Who is that man? If hes a suspicious person, Ill have him removed from now on, that would be fine, right? Brad asked my brother without ncing at Citrouille even for a moment. Youre a worrywart as always, I see. This is the dispatched insurance healer, Jack Citrouille. A healer with mixed blood of the South and the North, is it? Of all things, did they have to bring in an outsider at this time? Brad red at Citrouille with a piercing gaze. With a forced smile on his face, Citrouille asked my brother for help with his eyes. He has good skills and is very trustworthy. You can rest assured because I can guarantee it. My brother defended Citrouille while rearranging his disheveled cor with his left hand. Youre Earl Brad Clochydd, right? Sir Brad, pleased to meet you. Brad rejected the hand that was offered by Citrouille. I have a principle to not trust others easily. Even if it is not the case, I do not intend to deepen my friendship with anyone. Ah umI see. Citrouille retracted his hand with a bitter smile. Seeing that, Brad deliberately had a nasty and aggressive smile on his face. You came here for treatment purpose, right? If so, you should finish your job quickly and return to where you came from. It depends on the physical condition of Sir Eduard. I also want to finish my job as soon as possible, but hes not yet ready to ept the full-scale treatment. Do not sniff around the academy except to do your job. The academy is currently in a delicate situation. Haha, I have no idea what the situation is. But, I understand. I will be careful not to get in the way. The two of them began to exchange barbed words. It is a battle of wits while hiding their circumstances. Brad. My brother who got up from the bed raised his voice. He forced his way through between Brad and Citrouille. For a while, my brother and Brad stared at each other silently. It was just a few tens of seconds, but it felt like the time had stopped. It was my brother who broke the silence. By the way, Brad, didnt you have a business with me? The principal has called for you. Lets go to the Principals Office right now. After saying so, Brad got out of the medical office briskly with a swish of his ck robe. Im sorry, Erica. You havee all the way here, but I have to go. And please ept my apology about just now, Citrouille. Dont worry, Onii-sama. Im fine. I will be waiting for your return here. Im used to waiting anyway. My brother also quickly put on his jacket and followed Brad after taking his luggage with him. After seeing them off, Citrouille sighed loudly. It cant be helped, as soon as he transferred here, his secret was leaked out to me and he was told off such things by Brad. Well, how scary. Are those two on bad terms with each other? I wonder. I dont think my brother is the type of person who hates others though. My brother is gone, so should I go to my next ss? I thought so and stood up while taking my bag. Ah right, is Sir Eduard right-handed? He used to be left-handed, but he practiced and became ambidextrous. Right now he mainly uses his right hand, but it seems hes still good at using his left hand. Thats why sometimes he uses his left hand. When using wands, he mainly uses his right hand, but hes better at using knife with his left hand. Heeh, I see. But, I wonder why he asked this all of a sudden. This time I questioned Citrouille. But why do you ask? I couldnt grasp which one is his dominant hand from his movement, so I was curious. If that is the case, then its understandable. Citrouille, Hans subordinate who is an undercover investigator who infiltrated the academy. He must have had sharp, observant eyes. I wonder if he exposes vampires from such a small amount of information. But well, hes a clever guy, that Sir Brad. Do you think youve already been found out? He seems to have figured out about half of it, huh~ aah~ how scary. Citrouilleughed while rubbing the back of his head. If he got found out by that Brad from the very first day, it will be difficult for him to investigate further. His face looks severe, but I think he may be seriously worried about my brother and the academy. But, you knowhes also a person surrounded by various rumors, that Sir Brad. Rumors? That Clochydd-sensei? I was surprised, but I shouldnt be. Because he is one of the capture targets of the otome game Liber Monstrorum. I wasnt able to gather information during my personal investigation, but of course hes not an ordinary person! Officially, he was born to the Earl House of Clochydd but he was actually adopted, and it seems that his true birthce was concealed. Ive heard cases where they take custody of the illegitimate child after adopting them as a rted lower nobility but I answered while thinking about Beatrices case. This is especially true for noble mages whose pedigree tends to influence their abilities. It is said that the reason why hes at this academy is because he has been receiving treatment for some kind of curse that he had for a long time. No way Information that I didnt know came out of his mouth. Thank you for letting me use this information. But this Citrouille, he has a very loose tongue, huh. I wonder if he would be able to keep his duty of confidentiality. Oops, Ive talked too much. Please, keep this a secret. Citrouille smiled as if he felt my distrust. This person is not a bad person, but I feel like he is not a good person either. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress A warning bell rang in my mind. Citrouille did not inadvertently leak information. Is he trying to get information out of me by giving out information as if they were baits? Rather than a boneheaded spy, hes a scary adult. Citrouille-san, please be careful about your talkativeness, okay? Yes, of course! Citrouille responded with a radiant smile like the blue sky. He is an unfathomably dangerous person, but it is not enough to be considered an enemy. I went to the afternoon ss while feeling a bit anxious. 1 In both of this sentence and the previous sentence, it is said _ι (Shura no Kuni). Tranted literally, it meansnd of demons/country of demons, but it is also a ng for dangerous ce. Chapter 137 - Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (part three)

Chapter 137: Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (partthree)

After school the next day. I was talking to Marquia and Tricia in the dining hall. People in the academy are busy trying to prepare for the All Souls Day Festival, huh. Its a festival for the entire academy city, you know. Its going to be fun. Yes, its all very thrilling, isnt it, Marquia-san, Tricia-san? Its also thrilling to prevent myself from bing a drowned body floating in the autumn river. I wanted to enjoy the All Souls Day Festival, but I will have to be vignt on the first day. Theres not much time left until then. But, I, Ive already finished making and setting up my flying golem, so Im bored! Tricia cried out in frustration. Elementary Golem Engineering students were tasked to produce mechanical flying golems that were designed by Scmmberg-sensei. On the first day, about ten flying golems are scheduled to fly and create a golden-colored rainbow. So youre already done with it, as expected from you. If you dont mind, I would like to see the design. Fufu, here it is! Erica-sama! Tricia spread the blueprint on the table. It looks like a machine left behind in a castle in the sky. The route information can be loaded into the main unit, huh. This way, it would be okay even if the flight route changes suddenly! Because the flight system was designed by Scmmberg-sensei, it is without a doubt a high quality. Although it is an elementary ss, it touches on advanced technology. Furthermore, the students are responsible for setting up the passwords plus designing and assembling the heat sources. Its borrowing the students ingenuity properly. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress There are many things here that I can use as a reference. This, can I borrow this, Tricia-san? Yes, of course, Erica-sama. Aah, thats right. I would also like you to check this out! Tricia leaned forward and ced a palm-sized box on the table. From the look of it, it seems to be made by processing star steel. This is aheat source, is it not? This is my first time seeing this type though. This is a heat source that I developed myself! It holds a special coil that was constructed by subtly changing the burning speed and heat conduction that were the special characteristics of star steel. When ignited, it generates intense heat that can burn slowly up until over a week! Ooh, amazing, its a rare and useful heat source! Tricia is really amazing when ites to this kind of thing. As expected from a family that is passionate about perpetual motion. If possible, I would like you to use it and give me your opinion, Erica-sama! Thank you very much, Tricia-san. It will be my pleasure. Lets use itter and summarize my impression after using it. When one has excellent friends, one will sometimes get great benefits such as this, huh. Then after Tricias story was over, the main topic moved to Marquia. I was asked by the teacher for the role of igniting the bonefire. Bonefire is an event where the bones of livestock that was ughtered during autumn are piled up and burned. It is scheduled to have ten small dragons at each location ignite seven bonefires in the city. So you would use 70 dragons in total? Yes. Im nning to bring my dragons from the territory on that day. Marquias territory is arge breeding ground for small dragons. Furthermore, her ancestor was an eminent figure called Saint of the Cape who was famous for using small dragons. Naturally, Marquia is also good at using small dragons. There are always five or six small bird-sized dragons in her robe pockets or hood. All of them are splendid escort dragons that can breathe out mes as strong as a methrower. So there would be flying golems, the bonefire event, theatrical performance, and golem parade on the first day? Theatrical performance is an event that students and citizens perform for three consecutive days on multiple outdoor stages in the city. Golem parade is a parade of huge golems made by volunteer students of Advanced Golem Engineering. I cant wait for both the y and the golem parade! I wonder if I should see the y or the parade~! There are a lot of events from the very first day, so Im also excited. I wish I could enjoy it more slowly though. If I could spare some mental energy and time, I also wanted to create a huge golem and watch the parade! Both seem wonderful and exciting, arent they However, a danger to my physical safety is approaching, so it cant be helped. I will look forward to the Magical Beast Circus on the second day and the Golem Mobile Amusement Park on the third day instead. Moreover, there is the fortune telling that can only be done during the festival! Marquia put her hands on her cheeks and had a dreamy expression on her face. Did you know about the love fortune-telling of All Souls Day, Erica-sama, Tricia-san? My, such an exciting thing exist, Marquia-san? Tricia doesnt seem to know about it either. I dont hate listening to these kinds of topics, though I dont know any other people who love these topics. Yes! I heard from my cousin that its pretty urate! Oh my, what kind of fortune telling is it? It is a cabbage fortune-telling; you have to go to the cabbage field together with your lover and uproot the cabbage. Wouldnt it be tough for the farmers if the students enter their fields without permission and pull out their cabbages? Well, if its a field in the academy, then its fine because the field is for crop-improvement research. It is said that you can see the future of your love by looking at the state of the extracted roots and from the sweetness or bitterness of the cabbage when you bite on it. Another famous fortune telling is the walnut fortune-telling that measures the passion of love using roasted walnuts, if the walnut popped out, that means your love will be fulfilled! Listening to Marquias exnation, Tricia let out a Kyaa~. Well, how wonderful. Im sure people with lovers will have so much fun with it. Erica-sama, its a great opportunity for you to do it, so by all means! Thats right To be honest, I would like to stay single if possible. First of all, I dont understand the thrill of falling in love with someone else. And my actual life is already thrilling with fear from many dangerous things. Anyways, I will worry about my social adaptationter after breaking all my death gs. But, um, I dont have a lover or the like, and my fianc hasnt even been decided yet. Fianchaah, thats right. Fuuh, now I remember. Tricia and Marquia suddenly sighed deeply. They dont seem to like their fianc very much. I wonder if that was a bad topic to bring up. The air in the ce suddenly became heavy. At that time, Chloe and Beatrice who just finished their ss came over. They sat in the seats opposite us. Tricia-san, Marquia-san, both of you dont look so good, but are you alright? Did something happen to you? Chloe and Beatrice asked. Tricia and Marquia then sighed deeply once again. ThatsIll tell you ahead of time, but this is not me bragging about my love affairs, this is a seriousint! Saying so with air as if she were a tragic heroine, Tricia shook her head. Her hair which was tied in two moves around dynamically. It seems that he wille to visit on All Souls Day! That man! That man? Tricia-sans fianc. He seems to be thirteen years older. Marquia supplied additional information to Chloe who leaned forward curiously. Tricias partner is the heir of a prestigious Aurelian merchant family who supported the Baron House of Rails financially when they were in a slump. Completely disregarding the intention of Tricia, who is the youngest daughter, he decided to marry her, huh. It seems that her parents were told that its not a bad story because the partner is a rich man who can buy a peerage despite being a merchant. Aargh! And I entered this academy to escape from that guy too~~~! Just when she wanted to enjoy her school life, her fianc, who is the personification of her restraints, came to visit. So, Im going to run away. But then I wouldnt be able to enjoy All Souls Day to the fullest. If thats the case, um Beatrice raised her hand. What, you have an idea?! U-um, why dont you participate in the y? Thats a good idea! Tricia was eager to try Beatrices proposal. Beatrice who suggested it became a little bit intimidated. But is that possible? Y-yes, Jan was troubled because there is a vacant position for a minor role. Jan Carlson is a redhead with freckled face. A boy from the Central Dormitory who is in the position of the original Harold in the game. Umif possible, I also want to escape from that child Marquia also raised her hand tentatively. Oh, is her fiancing too? Do you also want to participate in the y to escape from your fianc, Marquia-san? He is not a bad child, I can tell you that. But, when I think about his age Marquias fianc is four years younger and the third son of a Viscount, he is now ten years old. He was arranged to be the husband of Marquia, who is the heiress. I dont want to see him as much as possible. No, hes not bad, its just Marquias eyes looked about in worry. Even though she didnt want to talk bad about her partner, she couldnt help saying it. It seems that his dragon hasnte out of the egg yet even though he is already ten years old, and the future prospects are still Marquias words became indistinct as she covered her mouth with acy handkerchief. The Ignitian nobility has such delicate issue, huh. By the way, Marquia is an early-maturer type who hatched arge number of small-dragon eggs at the age of four. Aristocratic marriage is really tough, huh. Although I was given a rtive freedom about such matters, it is not another persons problem. Whether it is due to my assets or social position, engagement talks with someone I dont know well might be raised suddenly. Haah, Erica-sama is enviable. Right, Marquia-san? There are lots of wonderful choices, so I understand that it must be difficult to decide. But even so, I know, right? Unlike us whose dreams and hopes are blocked While sighing, Tricia and Marquia grumbled so. Hmm, I wonder what she meant by choices ? Chloe, who was listening to the conversation between Tricia and Marquia, also doesnt seem to understand. Beatrice nodded seriously in agreement. Ah, speaking of which, how about you, Chloe-san? You mean a fianc or someone I like? I dont have any. Chloe answered Tricias question promptly. Then, is there anyone who you consider wonderful? What kind of person do you like? Tricia refused to back down and gave a follow-up question. Ooh, I also wonder about this. I wonder if a romance g was raised unbeknownst to me. Chloes cheeks turned red and replied shyly. My favorite typeI guessa person who is stronger than me. Chloe responded with a pretty expression suitable for an otome game heroine. However, the content was disappointing. Chloes gant figure ran through my mind. A heroic and ferocious figure who challenged a more-than-500-year-old vampire with a broken sword without hesitation. If were talking about someone stronger than Chloe, then it must be someone who can beat a powerful vampire alone. I get you! A strong gentleman is wonderful! I understand. Someone who can be depended on is so dreamy! Tricia and Marquia became excited without understanding the true meaning of Chloes words. Chloe-chan, arent favorite types normally seen from their personality or appearance? Beatrice interjected reservedly. Yeah, thats true. For example, liking ck-haired guys, liking blonde-haired guys, liking tsunderes, or maybe yanderes. That may be so, but like this its easier to understand, though? I, I see In response to Chloes answer, Beatrice smiled ambiguously to gloss over it. And then, Chloe asked Beatrice in return. Speaking of which, what about you, Beatrice? Do you have a fianc or a favorite person or a favorite type? Not at all. I want to fall in love, but Im still not good at dealing with men. Heeh, is that so? Especially those who are tall; they are scary, Im not good with them at all. Beatrice, I know what you mean. Because I was rather small in my previous life. When I got on the train and was surrounded by men like being barricaded, I couldnt help but feeling pressured. But Beatrice is also from the lineage of the Earl House of Wynt. When necessity arrives, the marriage discussion might be pushed forward against her will. Im worried that she might get overwhelmed by such situation. But Erica-san and I are taller than you, Beatrice. Arent you scared of us? Even though you both are taller than me, you both are girls, Chloe-chan. I see. Since youre not good at dealing with men from the start, youre even worse at dealing with tall men, huh~ Between the five of us, Beatrice is the smallest. She has a thin and delicate body. I feel like people who like this kind of girls are quite considerable. There are many gentlemen who prefer small and cute women, so you may be secretly popr, you know? T-t-thats not true, Erica-sama! Because I, I have no presence and my hair color is in! Beatrice shook her head desperately. Now that she mentioned it, among the people present here, she is the only one with ck hair. Oh my, your silky thin ck hair looks exotic and attractive to us, you know. Plus your narrow shoulders are very cute. Yup, yup, I get you~ Beatrice is cute like a small animal, right~ A storm ofpliments came from the others. I think only Chloes lip service slightly deviates, but shes always like that. However, Beatrice, who was embarrassed, turned ghastly pale. Her cheeks didnt turn red, but turned pale instead. Okay, it wouldnt be good if we tease her too much, should I casually change the topic? By the way, Beatrice-san, I noticed you havent been going together with Jan Carlson recently, why is that? Y-yes! Jan has joined the executivemittee, and he seems to be busy with the y-rted things. I see, so thats why. Thank you for your hard work. Incidentally, the higher-ups of the executivemittee are almostposed of the Dynameis, and they seem to be working hard every day. So this is the reason why I havent seen us, Auguste, and Harold in thest few days, huh. Im d I was able to escape. In such a way, I ended up eating quickly while talking with the four of them, then I stood up while taking my luggage. Where are you going, Erica-san? Chloe, who was the first to notice, asked me. Im thinking about asking permission for the golem experiment to the principal. Aah~ I see, you mean that! That is the mist golem. As a result of reading the investigation report from Harold all at once, I thought that maybe this golem was heading towards some ce. So I decided to give it enough water and let it go to wherever it wanted. This is a research n that lets the golem to roam freely to see whether it has a purpose. I received permission from the principal without any problems, so I put the n into practice. Under the pretext of confirming the movement of the old-fashioned golems autonomous activation, of course, so that it will not raise any question. and that is my n, Tir. Umu, so it will be in the evening. The follow-up investigation will be about two hours after acting as that girls security detail, huh. The core of the mist golem has been put into arge jar filled with water. There is a pocket-like cavity on the side of the jar, and a heat source was built and inserted there. I handed over five beeswax candles to Tirnanog along with the jar. So if the golem is about to do something strange, I can just extinguish the candles. Is that okay with you? There will be no particr difficulties. It is out of question. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress The period I was permitted for this golem observation is one month. If I use that time only to study the golem, I will surely find out more about the mist golem. Palug returned home when I was instructing Tirnanog about the route while showing him the map. Wee home. How is it? Those small fry-like underlings have been exterminatedsoon I can be back on your side, Erica~~ I would like to ask her to identify the undercover investigator who infiltrated the academy if she were free. Its very disturbing that the Military Order of tf?r is operating behind the scenes nearby. Since you are here, Palug, I also feel reassured. Ufufu~ if Im around you, Erica, I can meet Auguste easily! Unfortunately, Auguste-sama seems to be busy preparing for the All Souls Day Festival. Whaaat~~~! My precious healing time, nooo~~~~~! A cat screamed in the room at midnight. Catsuch a vulgar guy.. Tirnanog red at Palug as usual. Chapter 138 - Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (part four)

Chapter 138: Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (partfour)

A few days have passed since the start of the mist golem investigation. An unexpected trend has emerged from the golems behavioral data. Since that is the case, I would like to consult Harold after all. But at this time, he wouldnt be in the workshop building but over there instead There is the student council room which is currently bustling with preparation for All Souls Day. I dont want to show my face there, but its inevitable since I want to meet Harold. So after the after-school chat, I went to the student council room to look for my partner. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress There was arge and heavy long table in the middle of the student council room. The shelves alongside the wall were filled with documents and materials. Five or six students who seem to be members of the student council, for some reason, were either looking for something or writing. And Auguste was sitting at the head of the long table. He appeared to be silently looking through the documents. Thank you for your hard work, everyone. I went to the back of the student council room while greeting the student council members lightly. Greetings, Auguste-sama. Oh, are you observing the work for All Souls Day, Erica? Im d you came. Auguste has a carefree smile on his face. He seems to be busy, but as far as I can see, he has a lively atmosphere as usual. There seems to be a lot of work for the All Souls Day, huh. Oh well~ I put my hand on the pile of documents in front of Auguste. Im guessing the height is about 15 cm from the top of the desk.. I just check the contents and sign my approval, so I dont work that much. Is that so? By the looks of it, there seems to be a terrible amount of them though. From the height of the documents, it is clear that a considerable number of work remains. Some papers are in Augustes handwriting, even though he said he only needed to sign. Its a preparation for a city-wide festival. What kinds of documents are there? Lets see~ There are permission for the golem parade, an order for the decor, permission for stalls, permission for the tents and their arrangement, I guess? And then, arranging the dragons to breathe out mes at night, the dragon knights overtime allowance, the arrangement of the flying golemunching site, the invitation for famous singers and the arrangement of the musicians. In addition, checking the instation n for fireworks and bonefires, arrange the city guards, and adjust the schedule for temporary employees Auguste was unable to stop while reciting from memory. Oh, his eyes look a little vacant. Oops, I forgot to allocate more people for the corn maze Auguste-sama, you dont look like it, but are you tired? Hah! Certainly, I do feel a little tired This person, is he not aware of his own fatigue? It seems that the job as a coordinator is very exhausting and stressful. I took out a small box of sweets and ced it in front of Auguste. Right, Auguste-sama. If youre tired, please eat this chocte. This chocte is an orangette made by dipping candied orange slices into chocte. Auguste should have a preference towards this sort of refreshing and sweet vor. Ooh, this is delicious~ There are also twice-baked sweets. When you are doing a stressful job, sweets are the answer. A small box of twice-baked sweets with plenty of walnuts and orange peels was also ced in front of him. Sugar is the nutrition for brain. Auguste, who has a weakness for sweets, took a break from his work and started to eat the sweets I took out gratefully. Aah~~~ I feel peaceful, somehow. Its still a month away, so please dont overexert yourself, Auguste-sama. Yes, yes, thank you. Augusteughed. Id like him to remember to take it easy since he has a tendency to overexert himself. You guys, dont smudge important documents with confectionery. A familiar voice was heard from behind and I turned around. There was us with arms full of letters. Oh, do you also want some, us? Auguste, who just finished eating thest one, licked his lips. us raised one eyebrow and pointed an irritated gaze towards me. Not reallyErica, just when I thought it wasmendable that youvee to help, youre feeding Auguste us-sama, you must be tired too, please have some. Are you bribing me? Isnt that fine, us-sama? If you do me a favor, I will pay you back someday. I passed the chocte in hand to him just like Echigoya bribing the evil governor1. us also has a sweet tooth that is not at all inferior to that of Auguste. After hesitating for a couple of seconds, us gently put the chocte in his mouth. ! Suddenly us sullen face softened. It is a victory for sweets. This has a quite elegant taste. Thank you. Its a sweet made from carefully selected ingredients. The cacao used for these choctes is the highest quality one harvested from the south-western archipgo2. The oranges used were also quality goods produced in the western part of Ignitia. So, Erica, are you going to help? us smiled suggestively. I cant let things proceed as is, or Ill be dragged into doing the student councils work. I really wanted to help, but s right now Im terribly busy with many golem-rted things. I shook my head while making an expression as if it was truly regretful. Such a meek attitude doesnt suit you. Hmm, then, youre here because you need Harold, huh? Yes, thats correct. Actually, I only need him to make a minor decision, its nothing serious. But, to borrow Harold from the busy student council, I need to exaggerate it a little bit. If I dont rely on Harolds insight, problems are likely to arise. Today he should be negotiating with suppliers to reduce prices. He should be returning to the school around sunset. Sunset, is it If thats the case, I should wait here for Harolds return. Maybe I can wait while helping them just a little. Just then, Auguste, who had been listening to the conversation between me and us, opened his mouth in realization. No, no, us. Today Harold is in charge of the fungal walkers. The price cut negotiations were changed to tomorrow. I see, so Harold was in charge of that, huh. Then, you should probably return soon, baby-sitting the fungal walkers and storing them might take up all night. So hes workingte to store the fungal walkers, huh. An image of Harold pacifying fungal walkers as big as an infant and storing them carefully came to mind. That seems quite difficult. Well, then I guess I should give up for today. The golem isnt urgent anyhow, so I shoulde again tomorrow. I suddenly noticed something worrisome. Wasnt Actorius-sensei supposed to be the one to prepare the fungal walkers? Eh, but, isnt it the responsibility of Actorius-sensei to procure the fungal walkers, Auguste-sama? He wasnt feeling well, so the task was delegated to Harold hastily. Oh my, I wonder if something happened. Thats really worrisome. The injury from the incident six years ago has notpletely healed, so I hope its anything but that. Will he be fine? Its not to a degree that he couldnt get up or anything, so you shouldnt worry too much. I wonder if I should visit Actorius-sensei. I wouldnt be able to meet Harold today anyway. Is Actorius-sensei in the medical office? Ill go visit him a little bit. No, hes in Brad Clochydds private room. Hes examining him. Oh, its unusual that a mage would deal with this instead of a healer. I wonder if its not an injury and something else instead. That person has quite a wide set of skills and can give special medical treatment. Wide set of skills? Hes familiar with the ancient magic used in Karkinos, the research about angels and the ancient magic transmitted in Hafan. Auguste gave additional information to me lightly. I see. So hes able to handle special medical treatments different from those of the healers, huh. Thanking the two people who had generously informed me of things even while they were busy, I headed to Brad Clochydds room. I knocked on the door of Brads room in the Central Dormitory. After a while, the door opened slightly. Erica Aurelia. Its you. What do you want? Brad greeted me with a sullen face as usual. I heard that Actorius-sensei is here, so I came to visit him. I seee in. His treatment has already beenpleted. He seems to have recovered considerably. Treatment, huh. I wonder what kind of treatment it is. But, I should not venture too deep into it. The room which I visited for the first time is quite interesting. By the looks of it, the books inside the installed bookshelves are all rare books. They have some simrity to the books on the sixth floor of the Magic Library, so lots of them are probably about Karkinos. On the couch, Actorius-sensei was sleeping peacefully. His face with the sses removed looks quite ephemeral. Elric, you seem to have a cute visitor. Brad made the sarcastic-sounding cute part resonate and called out to Actorius-sensei. Actorius-sensei slowly opened his eyes and softly smiled when he noticed me. Are you alright, Actorius-sensei? I made you worry, huhIve been seriously injured several times, so sometimes my condition gets worse. I wonder if there was something other than the incident in the north-western area six years ago. As an exiled noble, its not strange if anything happened during the time he was in Karkinos. The reason why I decided to rely on Brad this time is because I needed an adjustment by means that doesnt exist on this continent. An adjustment, huh. Its an adjustment, not a treatment. That sounds disturbing for some reason. Thank you, I appreciate it, Brad. If you retain this condition, you should be able to be reinstated tomorrow. Brad averted his gaze while replying. You know that its possible to lift that inconvenience, but you dont want it, Elric. Aah, this is also proof of my origin, so I cant throw it away that easily. I wonder if that means his body received some medical treatment by means of magic that can prove his identity. That seems serious. As expected, I feel like I shouldnt venture too deep. But, since a long time ago, youve always been very kindno, I guess I should say that youre a good-natured person, huh. Hearing Actorius-senseis words, Brads face stiffened. Instead of replying, Brad sat down on the swivel chair with an irritated expression. Oh, are these two old friends? Speaking of which, my brother and Brad seem to have a long rtionship. When I was thinking about that, Actorius-sensei asked me. By the way, what happened to Eduard? My brother seems to be unwell and is being treated while being preached by the healer in the medical office. Thats typical of Eduard. He must have ran away, huh~ Actorius-sensei nodded in understanding. It seems that he can imagine my brother running away. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Oh, do you know what happened to the fungal walkers that were nned to be picked up today? It seems Harold Nibelheim did it on your behalf. I feel badit seems I should handle the work from now on. Ooh, what a strong sense of responsibility. But I think he shouldnt overexert himself. Arent you still unwell, sensei? Its difficult to handle that magical beast, so if hes not used to it, hell end up staying up all night. Actorius-sensei began to prepare himself quickly. Well then, Ill go now! Take care of yourself. Please dont overdo it, sensei~~! And so, Actorius-sensei left Brads room like a wind. Good grief, hes a man with a strong sense of responsibility, that guy Brad whispered bitterly. Brads room without Actorius-sensei feels quite ufortable. I should leave as soon as possible. T-then, Ill excuse myself as well. Erica Aurelia. Just as I was going to withdraw in a hurry, I was stopped by Brad. Hii, w-what is it!? Never trust that man called Jack Citrouille. I suppressed the word why that I was about to say. In the back of my mind, Citrouilles frivolous and seemingly harmless smile emerged. Certainly, he is suspicious. Yes, I understand. Alright. Thats all I wanted to say. Go. But, I wonder why this person bothered telling me this. Brad is more of a worrywart than I thought. This person is scary and his scolding is bothersome, but hes somewhat a good person. The crease between his brows feels more trustworthy than the radiant smile akin to the blue sky of Citrouille. With that in mind, I left Brads office. 1 This is referring to a popr governor-merchant trope in samurai drama in Japan, which was made popr by a TVmercial. It was about a dishonest merchant Echigoya who bribed the evil governor with a box of cake with a bunch of glistening gold coins inside. 2 In case you forgot, the south-western archipgo mentioned here is the same one as the one inherited by Eduard from Frederica. So, more info about Elric! What kind of treatment did he receive? And what is Elrics true identity? Changes made: Changed from few days to soon in ch 135 as it wasnt a few days but a month away. Chapter 139 - Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (part five)

Chapter 139: Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (partfive)

After school the next day, I met up with the usual four people and happily chatted with them. The first topic of today is about my brother who has recently returned to school. When Eduard-sama came to school, he was very lively! The other day, he helped me after seeing me struggling on the stairs with arge baggage for Golem Engineering. Tricias cheeks turned red in a sh as she recalled that time. Its fine. Give that to me. I dont want you to strain your cute hands he said! No, of course I understand that hes kind to many people, even so! Good grief, what a sinner. But thats just how my brother is. He picked up my lost notebook and delivered it to me~ It seems that I had dropped it on the corridor of the school building, and Eduard-sama discovered itbut, to think that he delivered it to the South Dorm despite being so busy Oh, did something like that happen with Marquia-san? My older brother who keeps doing simple good deeds seems very eye-catching. Hes someone who likes to take care of others no matter where he goes, huh. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Eduard-samas adult-likeposure is so charming! Still, his boyish free atmosphere is also wonderful. Adult-likeposureand boyish free atmospherewell, thats a nice way to put it He also has shorings; he is weirdly light on his feet and is very hard to find. Will this characteristic of his even settle down after marriage? I have a feeling that it would likely bother his bride. As an alchemist, he seems very strong and attractive! I understand! He looks like hell definitely protect us, right~~!! Yes, youre right, and he also has a merciless side. Thats right. My brother is not just a gentleman. He is prepared to fight and his execution is also excellent. Just like you, Erica-san, Aurelia-sensei seems to be strong. Alchemists, in addition to their long-range magic attacks using wands, as well as their golems defenses and physical attacks, they alone can be a very impregnable fortress. Does Chloe measure his likability from his ability to fight as an alchemist? But, I feel like my brother has much more tricks than me. He seems to have lots of trump cards hidden up his sleeve. I daresay that my older brother is more impregnable than me. More than you, Erica-san? Thats great! I would like to fight him someday! Chloes eyes shone brilliantly. Oops, instead of a romance g, I wonder if I have raised another kind of g. Onii-sama, Im sorry! Thanks to Eduard-sama, the school life has regained its splendor. But, I missed Actorius-senseis lesson. The substitute teacher doesnt hold a candle against Actorius-senseis abundantments about the subject. Right, Erica-sama? Yes, it is easier to remember because of hisments. Magizoology has been taken over by another teacher. However, there is less idle talk and more serious lesson. If I cant see Actorius-senseis smile, my vitality decreases drastically every day!! The color of his pupil is wonderful~ Did you notice it, everyone? It looks grey, but its actually purplish. Oh my, is that so? I never noticed until now. I thought it was greyish, but its actually purple, huh. Heeh~ I see, Ill take a closer look at the color of his eyes. It seems that even Chloe was not aware of that. Ill also try to check itter. Maybe he has a dense Southern blood. Apparently, there were frequent immigration from Karkinos in the northern inds of Hafan. He seems to be an exiled noble from Karkinos, but since I cant say that, I can only say ambiguous words. Itistrue that there are many refugees from the South in Hafan. To the north is Lucanrant, a hostile allied country. From the south are noble immigrants from Gigantia. And, there are also the Hafanese who do not move from their ownnd that much from time immemorial because of the ley-line rights. Probably, these guys are what this exclusivistd consist of. Hes a strange teacher who is slender but at times seems to be very heavy. Even though he has the center of gravity of someone who has knowledge of basic martial arts, he is unusually clumsy. Chloe seems to observe the movements of other people. From my point of view, it only seems like Actorius-sensei is a bit of a klutz. Speaking of which, Citrouille has also been watching the detailed movements of other people. I wonder if this is also a trait of the Northern people. Or maybe everyone who is searching for vampires will be like this. That is somehow both scary and sad at the same time. Im sure its because of his poor physical condition. It seems that he is going to Clochydd-sensei for treatment. Tricia is secretly a fan of Clochydd-sensei. As expected, shes well-informed. Aah, as you can see, Clochydd-sensei is surely a gentle person! Yup, yup, I can see how that person is surprisingly kind. He scolds me quite often, but I dont hate it. Oh my, Chloe-san, you also understand that!? Tricia and Chloes bonds deepened. Friendship deepens in unexpected ces, huh. By the way, Beatrice-san, you receive special guidance from Clochydd-sensei, right? Since this is a rare opportunity, lets try talking to Beatrice who only tends to be a listener. Ehyes, I receive special guidance on future and past visions, but Beatrice murmured her reply shyly. Oh my, past vision?! Thats a rare attribute! What a magnificent ability! Furthermore, future vision too! If you persist, you might be able to be like those foretelling shrine maidens that appear in stories, right!? A storm of praises came from Tricia and Marquia. N-no, no, I can only see the future a little bit, and Ive never been sessful in looking into the past! Beatrice denied it while shaking her head many times. Even if its just a little, being able to look into the future is amazing. Beatrice can only see the future for 3 to 5 seconds at best. If she wants to see the future beyond that point, she requires the assistance of artificial spirits, so guidance on the production of artificial spirits has begun. So, how does Clochydd-sensei guide you? Tricia asked Beatrice while leaning forward. U-um, he guides me carefully, buth-he often seems exasperated Beatrice replied timidly as usual. Apparently, she has enough aptitude, but her personality is too positive so she has difficulties in looking into the past. But sometimes he shows a gentle smile different from the usual strict impression Eh, there is a different pattern in Brads smile aside from sneering, derisiveughter and sarcastic smirk? I cant imagine it. Clochydd-sensei smiled!? How surprising! (Marquia) Its not surprising, you know! (Tricia) At the timing when I should have been scoldedhe said It cant be helped and smiled. Thats why, he is a scary teacher, but I think hes a good teacher. I also agree. Hes scary but it feels like its only an act. Beside that, oh right. I heard that he is still 26 years old. Oh my, hes the same age as Eduard-sama and Actorius-sensei~~! Tricia became happy with the information she heard for the first time. Heeh~ I see. Then, they must be batchmates. I recalled the previous matter in the medical office. Seeing such a situation, I wonder if they had a bad rtionship when they were students. Haah, after all, men seem to be more attractive when they are older. Marquia sighed softly. As someone who prefers older men, Marquia probably has aplicated feeling about her younger fianc. So you like older men, huh, Marquia-san. Is it preferable if they are about ten years older? Yes, of course. Men of younger and the same generations are not reliableah!! But, us-sama is an exception, he is still sixteen years old but hes very dignified. us is two years older than us. But, he is much taller than the average boys of the same generation and he looks mature. When I was about to fall down the stairs before, he gently helped me He is good at taking care of others and is very helpful, isnt he? (Erica) This is it, us-sama! This is the reason why women are staring at you longingly! But, that us-sama, isnt he a bit insensitive to the favor of the opposite gender? Erica-sama If you say thatI feel sorry for us-sama Tricia and Marquia averted their eyes. Eh maybe its not insensitive? Well, for the time being, lets give a follow-up. Then, rather than insensitive, shall I say that hes the straightced type? AahErica-sama C-certainly, us-sama has it hard, huh Their responses are somewhat ambiguous. Did I say something wrong? When I was unable to endure their staring and looked away, Chloe tilted her head in confusion as she looked at us. Chloe-chan, this is a tragic story about someone who is popr but is not aware of it. Heeh~ I see. Its cruel to only watch from the sidelines, but theres nothing I can do about it! Beatrice added precisely. Well, us is indeed not aware of his own poprity. Its very tragic. So that scary-eyed person is popr, huh. At least try to say that hes a sharp-eyed person instead, Chloe-chan. Thats right. Hes an irreceable high-level wizard1, I guess its more convenient to befriend him than to make him an enemy, huh? Chloe-chan Dont say such unsettling words, Beatrice quipped softly. In fact, I think it is better to stop turning us into an enemy, but we are not talking about that right now. If were talking about a gentleman who isparable to us-sama, its Auguste-sama. Hes such a beautiful nobleman that it feels like hes dazzlingdespite this, he has a friendly aura that makes him feel approachable Tricia and Marquia changed the subject to Auguste awkwardly. His ability is also fitting for a crown prince. His elegant bearings, hispetency in both literary and military arts, in addition, his gentle personalityhes perfect! Thats a reasonable evaluation because hes amazingly excellent and quite the hardworker. There were various troubles at the start, but now hes a dignified prince. Yes, Auguste-sama is splendid as a dragon knight. Perhaps due to having terrible scandals as a child, now he became the paragon of high morals. I feel like having me as a friend is his only w. My apologies, Auguste-sama. Yep, yep, I understand. Hes using abination of a small dragon and tworge dragons. Its a wonderfulbat efficiency! Chloe-chan, lets try to judge beyond ones fighting abilities Chloe still judges people by their fighting ability unwaveringly. Beatrice interjected with a low voice before giving up. I understand~ just by being a dragon knight, its 10% more attractive. Yeah, the dragon knights abilities are a hard-to-obtain fighting power after all. As someone from the North, I think even I have to admit that about our suzerain state2. Yes, from the state of the dragons of His Highness, its obvious how much love he gives them! High praises also came from Marquia regarding dragon-rearing. Her conversation with Chloe isnt meshing with each other, but that is usually the case with Chloe. Speaking of which, your friend Harold Nibelheim is also really popr, Erica-sama. His fans who have increased recently said that his tall height and muscr build are attractive. Oh my, so Harold has fans, huh? Well, I guess its understandable. Harold doesnt only have looks, but he also has an excellent total bnce of winning personality and economic condition. Moreover, his down-to-earth personality that came from growing up in the downtown area draws a big contrast to his high noble status. His boldness when it counts is quite something too. But, hes too tallhe doesnt look like he is the same age as us. Beatrice said while looking guilty. I understand, he does look like hes four or five years older. I remember when he suddenly grew taller a few years ago. Harold became much taller all of a sudden, and it was quite difficult for me to get close to him until I got used to it. The tall redheaded Nibelheimah, is that him? originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Suddenly, Chloe pointed to the entrance of the dining hall. Over there was Harold. Speak of the devil. Oh, he looks a bit haggard. Thank you for your hard work every day, Harold. My, myso the beautifuldies are all here. Harold approached with a smile. Beatrice was already hiding behind Chloe. Its been a long time, Harold. I had quite a hard time catching you. Seriously, its your fault that I have to suffer like this3! Thank you as always. Seriously, you well, Im sorrydies, but I will be borrowing this person~ Atst, Harold has been secured, I need to get his advice on the golem investigation.
1Yes, Chloe said wizard. Northern people tend to call Hafan mages as witch (for female) and wizard (for male). 2Suzerain state is the state or sovereign who has some control over another state(s) that is internally autonomous. 3He is referring to the fact that hes in the student council due to Erica, and because of that has to suffer (working tirelessly for the preparation for All Souls Day Festival) Also, sorry for HaroldxErica shippers, but I kinda support HaroldxBeatrice now lol Chapter 140 - Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (part six)

Chapter 140: Autumn in Magic Academy City Lindis (partsix)

Harolds workshop on that day was more cluttered than usual. Even though usually there is barely a foothold, there is no ce to stand today. This is Its terrible, isnt it? It seems the preparation for All Souls Day has been difficult. You had your hands full with the fungal walkers before this, right? It was difficult~~! If I sprayed them, they would fall asleep easily, but there were too many of them, you see? Harold increased the number of ces he can walk on by pushing wooden boxes and huge golem parts aside with his legs. Then a path to the couch opened up. Im terribly sorry about that. Well, the student council has been interesting, and thanks to that, I made some connections, so its not all bad. Please, go ahead and sit. As per Harolds rmendation, I sat down on the couch. Now then, about that matter. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress First up is the status report. I took out the jar filled with the core of the mist golem from my bag and handed it over to Harold. Hmm, so you want to try letting the golem roam freely in the academy, huh. I tried to check the processing in the part you left untouched, that is, the part of the artificial spirit, not the processing inside the golem. The real function of the mist golem is in the artificial spirit part, which is why the mysterious behavior is still going on. Of course, the message that sounds like a will is also still ying. As youd expect, it has been on my mind that perhaps, this golem has some kind of mission. I get it. But, well, Im surprised you were able to get the permission for this Well, its because there is no problem in my usual behavior. I exined to Harold about the reason why I was able to make an unreasonable request to the principal. That said, I concealed the matter about the vampire and only told him that there was some kind of phantom beast. So then, found anything? I found the logic to it. This is the route of the golem that Ive observed for about 10 days. I gave the collected materials to Harold. Harold went through it carefully. Ah~ indeed. This is an interesting one. So it only goes north no matter where it starts. Thiscould it be the ck box1 part of the artificial spirit? No way, is it trying to find and meet the Princess of Lucanrant? A look of amazement appeared on Harolds face. Certainly, that is a possibility. Thats why Im wondering what to do. Should I give up here or continue? If I continue, I would like to extend the experimental range outside the academy. This golem, no matter how I think about it, is worrisome. Harold pondered about it for a moment while lowering his eyes onto the material. Hmm~ how about limiting the distance and observing its movement step by step? Oh my, I thought you would stop me from doing this. Because, I mean, you feel sorry for this wandering golem, right? Harold looked into my face with his eyebrows lowered. You cant abandon this guy who might be looking for thete princess because its master is no longer here, right? I was a little surprised that he was able to see through my mind. I wonder if Ive ever talked about that recently. You know me well. I know. Because even though you dont look like it, youre quite sentimental. Well, I know you will see it through. Harold gave me a friendly smile. A smile that hasnt changed since childhood. As the saying goes, persistence is the path to sess, so how about going to Lucanrant for sightseeing during winter vacation? I see, that does sound fun. Harold, who believes in me, also pushed me in the direction I wanted. If Im able to survive until winter vacation without problems, a trip to Lucanrant doesnt sound so bad. But first, lets start with a survey focused on the vicinity of the academy. Later, after reporting,municating and consulting with the principal, I will ask for permission to expand the range of my experiment properly. Just as the policy was decided, the sound of knocking resounded in the room. You have a guest at this time? UghI wonder if the student council came to bring me back Harold exhaled loudly. It is troublesome to deal with sudden errands like this, but it cant be helped. Yo! When the door opened with a familiar voice, Gilbert and Rob were there. Oh, did theye from Nibelheim at this time? Oo~i, Botchan, its me! Leaving the door open, Gilbert waved his hand. It seems that Rob and the golem behind him are carrying arge luggage. Oops, youre here too, Erica-jou! Its been a long time, Princess of the West. You seem to be in excellent spirits. Long time no see, Gilbert-san, Rob. Both of you look well. Gilbert is still throwing tteries around like a swindler as ever. The cold impression has faded, and now his smile ispletely beaming with positivity. Eeh~~ Aniki, why are you here~~? And Rob, you too~~!?!? I brought the requested valuable materials for wands; rare minerals, phantom beast fossils, and cerebrospinal fluid. And I also brought your costume for All Souls Day. I see! Thats right, Aniki. He was asked to bring the materials needed to recharge wands and Eyes of Overworld. There are only very expensive items such as the core material of the wand of Urd Sight and various phantom beast materials, and he cannot carry them alone. But, well, looks like theres no ce to put the luggage. Rob, would you please clean the floor just enough to put the luggage? Yes, I understand. Rob put therge bag in the hallway and started cleaning up. Gilbert sat on a chair while avoiding the stuffs on the floor. Aah, I miss my old school after all. I can smell the academic scent from here~! Good grief, Aniki. If have the time to talk, you should take me to a reasonably delicious restaurant. Harold scowled at Gilbert. He seems quite dissatisfied. Okay, okay, Ive got an excellent inn, and I know a delicious eatery! Gilbertughed with a flippant attitude as usual. Its an easy-going attitude because of our many years of friendship. But, you know, Botchan, this room is so messy. It doesnt hurt to be a little tidier, you know? Because I was selected as a member of the Dynameis and Ive been preparing for All Souls Day, Aniki. Haah~~ so you are a part of that glorious Dynameis, Botchan? Thats amazing! Do you perhaps have to read a scripture? Ugh. W-well, thats right. Harold turned his face away from Gilbert sulkily. And then Gilberts teasing began. The lounge that can only be used by the student council members! O-ou. Tea parties with the beautiful senior aristocratic older sisters! W-well. Harold replied with a defiant attitude as his cheeks turning red with embarrassment. This childish aspect of him is also one of his charms. As I watched them, I spoke to Rob, who had finished cleaning up and piling up the baggage. Thank you for your hard work, Rob. It must be hard cleaning up right after a long trip from Nibelheim, isnt it? I am not worthy of those words. Thank you very much, Ojou-sama. Rob seemed to be a little frightened. I feel like hes still scared of me because of the way we met in that back alley, but that cant be helped. I guess I should talk about a topic that seems safe, huh. Do you miss school too? Oops, I identally said it, but thats not a safe topic at all. Because Rob was cornered by nobles and ran away from the academy, this is a subject that should not be touched upon! I was stunned by my ownck of delicacy. I miss it very much. Because of various reasons, I left the academy during All Souls Day, so I miss it especially at this time. Rob calmly answered my insensitive question. Hes been through a lot, but I guess its already in the past, huh. Or was he just being considerate to me? My partner and I also fled from the academy on All Souls Day. We left this ce in the midst of the hustle and bustle of the festival~ Listening to Robs words, Gilbert alsomented on the topic. This one seems to be a nned withdrawal, so Im not concerned at all. Why did you both choose to escape on All Souls Day? When Harold tilted his head in puzzlement, Gilbert also tilted his head. You dont know? Let me exin, Botchan. At the time of All Souls Day, students can go around the city freely, right? Oh~~ so thats why. Right, right. For people like us who have special circumstances, its much too troublesome to drop out of school. So we aim for a convenient time to escape. Students can get a permit at the time of All Souls Day, so they can go out to the city. By the way, in order to enter the academy, an invitation is required, and it doesnt matter whether you are a citizen of Lindis or a great nobleman. There seems to be such tradition since the olden days, Master. (Rob) Aa~ the Evil Spirit of All Souls Day, huh. Its a tradition to escape using that ghost story as an excuse. The story of the academys Seven Wonders came out of Gilberts mouth. The ghost story about the Evil Spirit of All Souls Day. It is a ghost story that urs on the day of All Souls Day, and every year someone dies or goes missing. I see. So the true identity of the Evil Spirit of All Souls Day is both Gilbert-san and Rob, huh. This is also the true identity of the wonder. The rumors about the wonder are actually a distorted interpretation of the disappearance of the people who escaped the academy. Then, after the topic about the wonder was settled, Harold threw a question to Gilbert. By the way, Aniki, why did you bothering to school? Usually its just Rob. Hehehe. No, well, I thought I wanted to tell something to my benefactor. Haa? Whats with that? Gilbert suddenly averted his gaze nervously. Even though he is supposed to be a grown man, his attitude is just like a child. Just what exactly does he mean by that? Aah, right, right! I have lots of delicious sweets, both of you are weed to eat them. You can stop your attempt to mislead us, Aniki. Did something happen, Gilbert-san? When he was asked by both Harold and me, Gilbert finally opened his mouth. N-nothing, its just, Im going to have a child next year. Eeeeh~~~~~!!! Yours and Bell-anechans child~~~~~!!!! Harold screamed loudly. Thats a surprise for me too! How wonderful! Lets celebrate it! Thats great, Aniki~~~!!! He was able to return to his home town, get his business on track, get married, and this time his family member is increasing. Congrattions. It goes without saying that his love for Bell is also evesting and they are now blessed with a child. I really wanted to meet that ck mister. Would you please tell him for me, Ojou-san? Gilbert said with a meek expression. I recalled that it was Tirnanog who persuaded him so hard at that time six years ago. Yes, Im sure hell be pleased. When I replied, Gilbert smiled as if he was embarrassed. After we finished talking, I returned to my room. When Tirnanog came home, I told him about Gilbert. Kuku, I see, so that guy is a father now, huh. He seems to havepletely retired from being a prodigal son and be a full-time dad. Gilbert has that kind of personality. Im sure he will raise a mellow and nice family. If that is the case, we must protect the people from them even more. Youre right. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress What we meant by them are vampires. There are many unsettling movements these days, so we must prepare for the worst-case scenario. Palug is also hunting the underlings properly. Erica, arent you taking measure against vampires too? If that is true, you are going to have your hands full with your fate of dying and all. Well, I will work hard, starting from what I can do. Ever since the case of Livre , there has been a newly started countermeasure against vampires. Which is the preparation of shelter-like facilities and stocking up wands and food. The shelters are small in size, but they are starting to be prepared for every city and vige. Naturally, the budget came out of my own pocket money. It was quite a big hit to my wallet. But I wont let the future where the world bes vampires human-hunting grounde true. Absolutely not. For that reason, I will spare no expense in spending time and money. Chapter 141 - Wandering Ghosts (part one)

Chapter 141: Wandering Ghosts (part one)

After school the next day. I met up with the usual four people in the dining hall. Marquia and Tricia sandwiched me between them while Chloe and Beatrice sat across from us. And while enjoying the sweets I got from Gilbertst night, everyone chatted with one another happily. Everyone, did you notice that there is an unfamiliar person in the academy? Marquia raised the topic about Citrouille, the new insurance healer. You mean Citrouille-sensei, Marquia-san? Yes, Tricia-san. Thats right! Doesnt he seem like a wonderful person somehow? To think that he was able to gain poprity from the eagle-eyed female students this quickly, as expected from an ikemen. He has a wild charm which the school teachers and staff members dont have. But that person might be a member of the Inquisitors belonging to the Military Order of tf?r. With that dangerous aura of hishe sure gives off a rough vibe. Dangerous like hed lock you up, rough like hed get very violent with you, that sort of feeling. If he was an inquisitor behind that refreshing smile, itd make for a horrifying contrast. I understand! The charm of a dangerous adult! And, the wild beauty! Marquia and Tricia agreed, although they missed the point due to my ambiguous response. If only he truly was just a grown man who seems a bit dangerous, how easy my life would be. The new insurance healerhes watching you from time to time, Erica-san. Chloe muttered something worrisome forthrightly. Eeh, that person was staring at me? When was it? When you were passing through the corridor, you didnt notice? I didnt notice at all. Then, how about now? Chloe didnt move her head, but her eyes were directed towards the doorway. I reflexively turned my head towards that direction. There was the figure of Citrouille. When his eyes met mine, Citrouille put his index finger in front of his lips and showed me a refreshing smile. Eeeehwhats with that, how scary! As expected that person is scary! originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Kyaa~ perhaps he fell in love with you, Erica-sama? No way, how scandalous! The age difference! In addition, the differences in social status! But, forbidden love is also wonderful! Marquia and Tricia began to fantasize excitedly. That smile just now, I wonder if that was a threat that says he wouldnt forgive me if I spill his secret. Beatrice whispered while watching Citrouille leaving the dining hall. He used to watch you before, Chloe-chan. Hmm, yesthats right. Chloe replied with a small voice. So his surveince targets are me and Chloe, huh. No way, does he know Chloes true identity? That seems likely. The things that Erica-sama and Chloe-chan have inmonI guess both of you are tall and beautiful? Hmm, I am tall, but I think my face is ordinary and unremarkable~ The person in question said so, but because its a heroine-like ordinary and unremarkable, Chloe is amazingly cute. She is the type of person that would be easy to pick out even in a crowd. At times, the memory of her fight against the vampire flickers in the back of my mindwell, shes still a cute girl. But, in this current situation, Im worried about myself. I want to spend time as much as possible without being monitored by Citrouille. But I cant avoid it if Im in the school building. When the topic about Citrouille settled down, our conversation topics changed in rapid session. About Marquias small dragons that were transported safely from the viscounty. About Beatrices sess rate in looking into the future. To another exnation about the special heat source from Tricia. When I talked about the golems field investigation n, Chloe seemed to be very interested. The location is in the northern part of the school, right? Like the forest orke and marshes area. How enviable~~ Chloe is not interested in the golem and seems to be yearning for the outdoors instead. I guess the controlled trees in the academy grounds are a little unsatisfactory, huh. How about you alsoe with me, Chloe-san? Eeh, is that okay!? Yes. I will feel relieved if youe, Chloe-san. By the way, I have asked Eduard-oniisama to apany me as a guardian. My brother and Chloe. Even with these two people alone, the level of security is already quite high. I stood up a minuteter. Well then everyone, I have another matter to attend to right now, so Ill have to excuse myself. With that I left them and went to the next destination: the student council room. The purpose of going to the student council room is to supply sweets intake to Auguste and us. They must be tired from working, and since they have the biggest sweet-tooth, they should be pleased. When I arrived at the student council room, I saw us and Auguste holding their heads. What happened, both of you. When I called out to them, both of them looked at me with troubled expressions. Oh, its you, Erica. You came at a good time. Im still extremely torn whether we should be discussing this with her Auguste who has an enthusiastic smile, and us whose frustration is as obvious as day. I wonder if any problem has urred during the preparation for All Souls Day. Thank you for your hard work. Mistakes are bound to happen in events where plenty of people and money move. Did something happen? It seems that some kind of strange phenomenon has been confirmed at school! us said with a scowl. There are already thirteen reports from students who were working untilte for the preparation of All Souls Day. Auguste spread the reports on the desk. A new strange phenomenon? No, perhaps this issomehow I feel like I have an idea what this is. May I see the report? After asking for permission, I reached out for the documents. I read out the report nervously. On the first night of this week, a student from the South Dorm witnessed it near the stables water tank. Groan-like murmurs were heard. Thats the first sighting. Hearing us remark, I increasingly feel like my premonition ising true. When they looked back, they saw a white sheet that floated gently. And when the witness reached out their hand to check it, the air swirled and they were touched with moist hands, and then they fainted for some time. The witness was found fainted wearing a drenched sheet. I have an idea what this is after all. I mean, isnt this simr to what the mist golem did? On the second evening of this week, a staff witnessed it in the rge pond in the Magical Botanical Garden. A hand came out of the pond and they seemed about to be dragged into it. The victims feet slipped as they tried to avoid the hand and got soaked. And then Auguste added that the witness now has caught a cold. The pond in the Magical Botanical Garden, huh As expected this is suspicious. Although it is slightly off from the golems activation point, the location is close. More specifically, it urred within 20-30 meters in diameter from the activation point. Same day, same time, in the forest northern of the school. A student who was picking mushrooms witnessed a ghost beckoning from inside a small swamp. Water tank, pond, and swamp At the third strike, my suspicion turned into conviction. Aah, this is most definitely the mist golem. It would be a problem if some strange fear bes widespread~ But, even if we want to investigate, there are not enough people. I have no problem going, but what do you think, Auguste? Well~ if you leave, us, then my burden will increase~ Youre right, if so Before Auguste and us could take a concrete measure, I raised my hand with a feeling as if confessing my sins. It would be better to confess early rather than to make excusester. Um, about this, I What are you going to do if its something troublesome? If, by any chance, something like that night happens again us pierced me with quite an intense re. If onees across a vampire like that one, well, normally they will die. No, no, I mean, I already know the cause. What did you say!? Ah~ perhaps, you us raised an intimidating voice, while Auguste made a remark as if he could guess it one way or other. I showed a harmless smile without any hostility towards the two of them. It is a smile of one who wants to improve their image as much as possible. Yes, this time Im the instigator of this phenomenon. us was holding his head beside Auguste who was making understanding noises. I kept exining. I released the mist golem from before and was conducting various investigations. I feel like something simr to this has happened before, but I cant rememberkuh, why us groaned as if in pain. Speaking of which, I also released Tirnanog without warning. It is a nostalgic memory where us was angry about it in the Burial Chamber of Angels. Thank you, Palugs oblivion magic. Fufu, its just your imagination, us-sama. But, I didnt expect there would be so many sightings. The scope is probably wider than I thought, that mist golem. These incidents have urred in a range of about 30 meters wider than the route confirmed by Tirnanog. Maybe this mist golem is actually really big. Is it about 60 meters big in diameter? I gave the two of them the golem investigation resultspiled for Harold to justify myself. Here is the record of the experiment. Well, how curious! The time and ce are almost the same! Thats great. That means the case is settled! Of all days, why are you doing golem experiments at this time! us eyes emitted angry and violent gleam. Yes, us-sama. So, the ghost that was seen roaming around the school is absolutely this golem. I nodded without breaking my smiling iron mask. Have you done this experiment without proper permission? Its already been approved by the principal. How unfortunate, us-sama. Hes too lenient, that principal~~~~~! us turned his anger towards the principal. I cant thank the principal enough for this! Now, now, calm down, us. Guh Dissuaded by Auguste, an expression as if swallowing a bitter bug showed on us face. But, you know, I feel like the route is slightly off. Its most likely a huge golem with a diameter of about 60 meters centered around the core Ah~how amazing, so the exact size is uncertain Without this report, I wouldnt have noticed. The hallway of the alchemy workshop building must have been too narrow for the golem, huh. Even so, I wonder why alchemists like to make strange golems using strange materials I answered Augustes simple question. Because its fun. Also, because its interesting. I guess this is the spiritual nature of the alchemists of Aurelia. The people I knowEduard-oniisama, Harold, and Triciaare also prone to this tendency. About the golem, please rest assured since it will be activated outside the school on holidays after this. Youre going to activate it outside the school on holidays!? Youre not doing it alone, are you? There were relentless retortsing from us and Auguste. There will not be anything dangerous. Im nning to have my brother apany me as a guardian. Eduard, you say? And Chloe-san, who I am close with recently, is also going toe with me. Eduard, and the woman you were with during that incident us groaned bitterly. Since I have these two as guards, there should be no objection. As I was talking about that, I heard a familiar voice from behind. Ah so you were here, huh Its Actorius-sensei. Brad was following behind him like an attending physician. Actorius-senseiare you sure youre okay? Yes. I have finally recovered. Thanks to that, now I can teach again. Also, we have a message: Elric and I will be apanying you in your field investigation. Oops, this is an unexpected development. Actorius-sensei smiled apologetically. Eduard really wanted toe along, but he was stopped by Citrouille-san. That is why, reluctantly, I also have to follow along. I wanted to have a fun field trip with my older brother and Chloe. Im okay with Actorius-sensei, but I feelplicated about Brading along. Actorius, huhIf thats the case, I think its going to be okay, but What is it, us-kun? Evacuate immediately if its really dangerous. Also, keep an eye on her carefully so she doesnt inadvertently harm any suspicious person. Yes, please leave it to me! us made such a request to Actorius-sensei. Im being treated like a fierce beast, this is too much. I mean, Actorius-sensei, please deny it! Hmm~ Professor, you surprisingly seem to be having fun. You dont seem to be that reluctant to me. AugusteI thought I told you not to call me that at school. Auguste teased Brad with a low voice. Eh, but, by Professor, does he mean the Professor who possessed the ck dragon from before? I thought it was a researcher who was withdrawn somewhere in the academy and didnt take charge of sses. But then, that means Brad is Augustes cousin. So hes an Ignitian royalty? originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Then I recalled the words of Jack Citrouille. So, who did Brad descend from? His Majesty, the Third Prince Henri should have been the youngest. Then it should be from His Majestys brothers or sister. The Second Prince seems to have been infertile until Louis was born. Then, it was either the First Princess Elonore who died young or her twin the First Prince. This is also the story that seems to be rted to the terrible part of the royal family. Its difficult to ask, and even if one asks about it, it seems they would gloss over it. Erica Aurelia. I was brought back to reality by Brads voice. When I raised my gaze, I was pierced by Brads severe gaze. He has intense reddish purple eyes. It seems you were lost in thought, but you dont have any objection about this arrangement, do you? Y-yes! I replied reflexively to Brads intimidating voice. Uwah, this is bad. The field trip that should have been fun has be troublesome! Chapter 142 - Wandering Ghosts (part two)

Chapter 142: Wandering Ghosts (parttwo)

Finally, it is a holiday. Im still anxious about the participating members, but today is the day of the field investigation that we have been waiting for. The venue is theke and marshes area in the northern part of the magic academy. Tirnanog will act as our luggage-carrier and escort. But, the lineup this time is very unusual. Actorius-sensei, Clochydd-sensei, and Chloecertainly, it is unusual. Although, it is also a very reliable lineup. Its lonely that my brother isnt here, but Im also worried about his health. To start it off, I met up with Chloe at a small fountain next to the school dormitory. Ill be in your care today, Chloe. Yeah, me too! Uwah~~ so excited! There are not that many people who are physically stronger than her, so Im honestly grateful to be travelling outdoors together with her. Even though shes a young girl, shes still someone from the former royal family of the north. After that, together with Chloe, we headed towards the meeting ce with the teachers. After passing the school building and therge stable and passing through the forest that spreads to the north, we reached the stone wall surrounding the school. The ancient-looking, copper rust-colored gate installed on it is the North Gate. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress One must be verified first before going in and out the gate. Naturally, under normal circumstances, students are not allowed to leave from this gate. In front of the gate, there were our two sses-wearing guardians. Brad Clochydd and Elric Actorius-sensei. I exchanged looks with Chloe and greeted them. Sorry for making you wait, sensei. Please take care of us today. Please! Actorius-sensei smiled gently. Yes, likewise. Aurelia-san, Cloacina-san. On the other hand, Brad who was beside him gave us a ncing look and responded with a sigh. Hey, Brad,e on, smile. I would like to firmly refuse. Even though Actorius-sensei made a follow-up, it still ended up like this. Chloe let out augh as she looked on as Actorius-sensei covered up for Brads cold reception hastily. Now then, I wonder how the field investigation with these members will go. The mist golem isnt that dangerous, but I cant imagine what its going to do. First of all, lets activate the golem. I took out a small smander I borrowed from Harold from my pocket. Its better than a candle, and its an excellent heat source that provides high firepower. I offered a mouthful of dried meat to the smander so that it remains in ce. Then I threw the smander into the hole on the side of the jar. Immediately, mist started to generate around me. The mist golem has been sessfully activated. Thick mist swirled around the jar that contains the core of the golem, and the jar floated. This is the state when the artificial spirit has been sessfully activated. Now then, this is the material for todays field investigation. I gave the document with summarized details such as todays route to the other three people. The purpose is to analyze the ancient golem technology that has now be scattered and ultimately lost. You might wonder why I didnt just dismantle it and confirm it, thats because The academys North Gate opened right as I was exining things. The one who appeared was a man wearing a drenched dark brown robe, Jack Citrouille. Oh, excuse meit seems Ive shown you something unsightly. Citrouille smiled with a taut expression. Hii, why are we meeting again here!? Setting that aside, what happened to him? Citrouille-san!? Youre soaked, are you alright? I went to the swamp because I wanted to gather ingredients for some medicines, but I was dragged in by a n?cken1 that showed me the face of an old benefactor. N?cken is a water monstro and is a magical beast that can wear mour and fascinate people. Dragging in people with the form of an old benefactor, what a terrifying magical beast. More importantly, what are you guys doing here? Its a field investigation for some golem. It doesnt concern you. While saying so, Brad came in between Citrouille and me. I see, so its a field investigation, huh. Are you going to poke your nose somewhere it doesnt belong, outsider? No, no, of course I will stay out of it. But, the said golem Citrouille looked around with a curious expression. And then he stared at Tirnanog. This one seems to be an ordinary luggage-carrier. Umm, where is the golem you were talking about? Its a mist golem. You see how the mist around the core inside this jar is thick, right? I pointed to the jar that was floating nearby. Citrouille looked into it with great interest. Heeh, so this is a puppet2 made of mist, huh. This looks pretty interesting. When Citrouille reached out his hand to touch the jar, Brad cleared his throat. After retracting his hand from the jar, Citrouille showed an insincere smile. Well then, this is where we part. I will pray for your safety. Then Citrouille left towards the direction of the school building. That Brad, he doesnt have to be that cruel. Although, I guess from the perspective of someone on the schools side, Citrouille is a suspicious outsider, so it cant be helped. Pulling myself together, I resumed the exnation. So, if you have any questions or suggestions, please dont hesitate to tell me. For the time beingplease note that this is the area of the n?cken. The magical beast n?cken that had dragged Citrouille, huh. Actorius-sensei added an exnation. The true nature of n?cken is a kind of moss that breeds inkes and marshes area. They drag people into the swamp to turn them into their nourishment by misleading them with illusion magic and telepathy. Thats scary Be careful not to lose your footing even if you are caught in a nostalgic illusion of the deceased who you want to see even if just a nce. Sorry, but there is no departed person who I miss enough for me to be trapped in an illusion. I just came to know my mothers face recently so it is not such a nostalgic memory. By the way, do you know that this was a battlefield in the ancient times? And do you know about the mummified bodies? Brad said something terrifying smoothly. After hearing about the moss monstro, the topic about the mummified bodies is a bit hard to listen to. Even though this is the field investigation Ive been waiting for, I feel like my spirit is going to break soon. N-no It is said that the mummified bodies from hundreds of years ago are still floating even to this very day, but you are brave, so you should be fine. He is still as unpleasant as ever. Perhaps this person is just worried, but he has a sharp tongue. Just thinking that were going to travel together for a long time seems to make my stomach ache. While thinking so, the golems white hands emerged. It seems like its time for us to move. These are the golems hands. Actually, this golem was one of the academys Seven Wonders: the ghost of the alchemy workshop building. And this is what you captured? Yes. When I nodded, Actorius-sensei and Brad looked at each other. After all, you are Eduards sister! And in just one month after entering the academy, huh. I decided to answer while glossing over it. Its better not to say that Ive been investigating the Seven Wonders, right? I was co-developing a demonic eye with Harold Nibelheim and discovered the golem by chance. This time Brad and Actorius-senseis sses shone at the same time. Wow! What kind of demonic eye is it? That sounds interesting! We developed a demonic eye with a birds eye field of visionby the way, since the developer is talented, it can also see through walls. So you discovered it using that, huh. This might be even more amazing than Eduard. Actorius-sensei seemed to be somewhat excited as he corrected his misaligned sses. No, that is ttering but I cant ept those words. Speaking of which, did my brother not investigate this golem? Its a wonder of the alchemy workshop building, so he should have found out about it already. Hahaha, he has been banned from the alchemy workshop building because he destroyed one corner of the building early on. So that means he doesnt know about the most encounterable wonder, huh. I see. He was considered dangerous by the students and instructors who were like the residents of that workshop. My brother, too, seems to be someone who made a lot of mess at school. Well, its obvious with just one look at him though. Why did my brother destroy the workshop building? Its a long story, and if you want to know more about the details, you should ask Brad When Actorius-sensei nced at him, Brad turned his face away. Im curious about what happened, but it seems I wouldnt be able to ask about it. Thats unfortunate. At that time, Tirnanog tapped my boots. Oops, thats right. I have to follow the mist golem. Oh, is it time for departure? Then Im going to apply Levitation on us. When Actorius-sensei chanted the spell, the four of us floated lightly. After that, Ill also increase our magic resistance slightly. Unlike the magic exercised from a wand, we dont have to worry about the effect duration, and for that Im grateful. Although it would be hard for Actorius-sensei because he has to be mindful when distributing the remaining amount of his magical power. And so, we followed after the jar that was gently floating while watching over it. From the dark forest, we entered the wetke and marshes area, where withering reeds as tall as a person are growing. It feels quite hard to listen to the poem3, but Im getting used to it. Plus, we have to pay attention not to let the jar fall suddenly. It would be problematic if the jar falls into theke or marshes and goes missing. The Eyes of Overworld is still with Harold waiting to be charged with spells, so I cant use it. And without it, there would be no way to locate the jar. Its almost as fast as a persons walking speed, huh~ Ah, there are also hands over there, Erica-san! I looked at the direction pointed out by Chloe. The white hands also appeared in a location far away from the jar itself. I wonder why they appear in such random ces. Over there too! Chloe, who has the highest visual acuity among the four of us, kept finding far-off white hands one after another. They spread out in a circle, centering around the jarthis is the first time I am seeing something like this. Actorius-sensei also observed the appearance of the white hands closely. Yes, it seems to ur randomly within a radius of 60 meters so far. I see, so its you. The cause of the strange phenomenon that has been spreading around the school recently. Brad gave me a harsh look. Hes sharp. S-so you have noticed, Clochydd-sensei. Isnt that because your misconduct is obvious? I feel like hes looking at me with an extremely provocative look somehow. He didnt reproach me tantly, but this is unbearable! Aahh, it seems that the golem has begun to move, lets hurry! In order to escape from Brads line of sight, I advanced quickly into the reeds. While also turning around the same ce, the mist golem headed north. Something in the shape of a person was squirming around in the swamp, but I tried my best not to put it in my mind as much as possible. Are you alright, Chloe Cloacina. You seem unsteady I-Im f-fine! You dont seem very well though Brad supported Chloe whose eyes were spinning. Its okay, Chloe-sanActorius-sensei, can you add more magic resistance As I spoke up to that point, I realized that Actorius-sensei was crouching. He had a serious expression and was reaching out his hand towards the swamp. definitelyI will definitely help everyoneso please, please, grab this hand! Grave-sounding words escaped Actorius-senseis mouth. Actorius-sensei! You cant, no one is there!! I called out to Actorius-sensei with a loud voice. Actorius-sensei, who was about to put his hand in the water, seemed to regain his sanity. Ahthank you. Even though I was the one who warned you, it seems I was the first one to almost enter the water His face was pale. Im curious about what he has seen, but I cant ask him. I didnt think it would be this effective against you guysit cant be helped, Ill raise your magic resistance to the max. With Brads chant, Chloe and Actorius-sensei were given spell to increase their magic resistance. Thanks to that, the two of them were able to proceed quickly without being distracted by the swamp. Thank you, Brad. The telepathic ability of the n?cken here is so strong. It is as if they have digestedrge quantity of food and strengthened themselves. Speaking of which, it seems that there are lots of wild animal corpses hereI wonder if its because of that man Come to think of it, Citrouille was saying something about gathering medicine ingredients. I wonder if he was hunting too. Well, its fine if he was hunting wild animals. As long as its not a person. Chloe-san, wouldnt it be better for you to rest? No, Im fine. I was just a little surprised Chloe also regained her sanity back. She has never received mental attacks thanks to her snowsilver amulet, so she must be shocked. After we walked for about an hour, the golem movement speed suddenly increased. Maybe, ahead of us is Looking ahead, Actorius-sensei pointed to a huge rock that looked like a small mountain. There was a wide crevice at its base. This is the infamous crystal cave. Its a dangerous cave with areas where magic cant be used. A ce where magic cant be used? Chloe, who heard Actorius-senseis exnation, asked back. A ce where magic cant be used, is it like the Ruins of Visitor? Is it something like the Ruins of Visitor? No, its a little differentright, do you know about the Arctic Sea and the Sea of Tranquillity4? Yes. The Arctic Sea and the Sea of Tranquillity. They are the Devils Sea where even the Aurelian ships often sink. Because of these two waters, the north and the east sea routes are very intricately blocked up. This ce generates the same type of magic nullification as the two seas. Although Brad knows more about it than me. Thats rightthe snowsilver ore seems to be made from the drift iceing from the Arctic Sea Prompted by Actorius-sensei, Brad exined. Making metal from drift ice? What does that mean? By any chance, I wonder if the ice contains some kind of metal that nullifies magic. Snowsilver ores made by putting arge amount of drift ice flowing from the Arctic Sea into a furnace have simr power to the Arctic Sea. The ancient ciers most probably contain the snowsilver ores. Does that mean magic will be negated? Thats correct. The same goes for the Ruins of Visitor, but that ce is even more dangerous because its difficult to convert magical power. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Come to think of it, the recovery of internal magical power is very slow in the Ruins of Visitor. In such a ce whereyers of ancient ice are thawing, areas where magic is blocked seldom forms. Can one use magic at all? You can more or less use it, but it will be negated instantly in some ces. I see, so its a very dangerous ce. Id like to instruct you to retreat, but you guys seem to want to advance. Brad said while looking at mine and Chloes face alternatingly. Chloe and I looked at each other and we smiled broadly. Yes, of course, Chlocydd-sensei. Right, Chloe-san? Yeah, I want to go, Erica-san. And so we decided to advance forward. 1 The n?cken are shapeshifting water spirits in Germanic mythology and folklore who usually appeared in the form of other creatures. Their sex, bynames, and various transformations vary geographically. The German Nix and his Scandinavian counterparts were male. The German Nixe was a female river mermaid. (source) 2 Yes, he said puppet, not golem. I guess this is another Northern people thing. 3 The will-like poem that was inputted into the golem from ch 113. 4 The seas in this novel are named with space-rted things. The Arctic Sea, as you might know, came from the Greek word ѦʦӦ? that means bear, and the North Pole aims at the stars called the Great Bear and the Little Bear. (source) The Sea of Tranquillity, on the other hand, refers to the lunar mare that sits within the Tranquillitatis basin on the Moon. (source) And so the field investigation will continue on the next chapter! What did Elric see? What is his true identity? Also, it seems Brad loves to scare Erica xD what a morbid sense of humor. Chapter 143 - Wandering Ghosts (part three)

Chapter 143: Wandering Ghosts (partthree)

In front of a small rocky mountain in the northernke and marshes area of the school. The mist golem dived from the crevice of the rock into the crystal tunnel inside. Since magic seems to be nullified inside the crystal tunnel, preparation is necessary. Even though we have two mages, it would be a problem if they are not going to be useful during emergency. Actorius-sensei turned a meaningful gaze towards Brad. Brad let out a sigh. It cant be helped, Ill summon a substitute escort. Are you fine with that, Brad? I mean, that They are already aware of it anyway, so there shouldnt be a problem, right? Brad cast a long spell. Some sybles included short incantations and terms we learned in ss, but it is overwhelminglyplex. A golden magic circle spread on the ground. The summoned medium-sized ck dragon is somehow familiar. When the ck dragon opened its eyes, its chrysoberyl eyes shone. You are the dragon from that time after all, Clochydd-sensei. Brad nodded wordlessly. He seems to be in a bad moodas expected he must have felt very unwilling for his secret to be exposed like this. Sometimes, do you hide other small dragons under your robe, sensei? Hearing Chloes question, Brad once again just nodded silently. Come to think of it, I feel like I saw something like a bats wings at the time of the Magical Power Judgement. So that wasnt a familiar but a small dragons wings, huh. Then we started exploring the cave following after the mist golem. The order is the ck dragon, Actorius-sensei and Brad, Chloe and I, and Tirnanog. Levitation magic has been applied, and an oilmp that would not be affected by the magic nullification is being used as our light source. With these, we should be safe even if we enter an area with magic nullification suddenly. After walking through the passage for about 10 meters from the entrance, we entered a space where huge white crystals were clustered together. Crystal columns that are as thick as a several-hundred-year old tree trunk are lined up. Im surprised that theres such arge crystal cave nearby. It feels as though we are dwarfs who lost our way and wandered into the crystal cave identally; the size is crazy. Its very beautiful somehow. It looks a little bit like Erica-sans magic. Chloe looked around with sparkling eyes. Certainly they look simr to the crystalnces created by Crystal Cluster. But, judging from the luster, these crystals are These druses1 of crystals are selenites. They are not as hard as her crystal quartz. Watch your head and your step. Brad corrected and warned us. Yes, the huge crystals here are selenites. Its hardness is ranging from 2, which is as hard as a gypsum, to 7, which is as hard as a quartz2, so there is quite a bit of variation. They are beautiful and pleasant to see, but they make it difficult to walkplease be careful, everyone. Actorius-sensei, the person who said such a thing himself, had an unstable gait that seemed like he was about to stumble any minute now. I tried taking out my star crystalmp. There are ces on my star crystalmp where the light is dim or disappears. Indeed, it seems better to use less magic. Wild magical beasts are more likely to inhabit this sort of ces. A unique ecosystem tends to be created in an isted space like this. Actorius-sensei warned us while illuminating the path ahead using hismp. Everyone, be quiet. There is a fungal walker here. Ten meters away, a humongous fungal walker was sleeping. It must have be enormous over the years. If it screams, it will most definitely break our eardrums. Can we eat that too, Actorius-sensei? Yes, in fact, the wild ones are more delicious, but when ites to this size, it needs to be pre-treated. First, wash it well and rinse it in salt water. Next Chloe was as calm as ever, conversing with Actorius-sensei. Actorius-sensei, who likes to cook, and Chloe, who is a gluttonous girl, may have greatpatibility. We silently walked past the fungal walker. We managed to go past the super huge monstro without problems. The mycelium3 seems to go on foreverit seems to grow en masse on the ground beyond this point. Lets tread quietly and cautiously, alright? Oh, thats Actorius-sensei instructed us and walked ahead of us voluntarily. Then, he stared at the ce where the young individual fungal walkers are growing en masse. They have been eatenfrom the tooth profile, its probably wild white worms. Please be careful. Chloe tried to rush over to Actorius-sensei immediately. But, Brad held her back. Wild white worm. It is a dangerous creature with poison resistance, fire resistance, and high physical tolerance. In addition, there is also the case where they perform hypnotic attacks to be considered. Hypnosis would be dangerous in ces where magic resistance cannot be increased. What would be the best thing to do? Actorius-sensei traced the fine scratches on the crystal pir and looked up at the ceiling. A considerable amount of worms are probably hidden on the crystals above our heads. Brad, can I ask for your help? I understandBoaz4. The ck dragon called Boaz flew and slipped through the space between the crystals, breathing out lightning. Charred white worms spilled over and fell from the space between the crystals on the ceiling. Thank you, Brad. With this we can be relieved Actorius-sensei crouched down and confirmed the charred remains of the worms that were burned by the lightning attack. Look out, Actorius-sensei! Chloes voice reverberated. The crystals on the ceiling cracked. Several brown worms, about a meter in size, crawled out from the crack on the crystals. Following those, smaller worms of simr color also started crawling out. Brownno way, those are mutants! They are the parent bodies of this flock, huh. Get down, Elric! At the same time as Brads shout, the ck dragon pped its wings. One of the giant worms that was about to crawl over here was burned off by the lightning attack. Brad seemed to have carefully narrowed the attack range to avoid hitting Actorius-sensei. Tirnanog stepped forward in order to protect me. Donte here!! No matter what, you hear!? The remaining giant brown worms on the ceiling fell one after another on top of Actorius-sensei. We werepletely separated from each other. Actorius-sensei! Chloe shouted. Actorius-sensei retreated several steps back in the opposite direction from us, but he was quickly swarmed by the huge worms. This, how can I help him!? At that time, I heard the voice of Actorius-sensei chanting. Simultaneously with thepletion of the chant, a blitz vortex urred around Actorius-sensei. Sensei! Elric!! The worms that were scorched and lost their strength began to fall off from Actorius-sensei in clumps. Yes, Im alrightI was saved because there was a ce where I could barely use magic. Even if it was to blow the whole flock of worms with one attack, I didnt expect that he would hurt himself with the lightning attack. That was my first time seeing Actorius-sensei using offensive magic, what a self-sacrificing person. Actorius-senseis clothes were tattered. Because of that, some parts of his body were exposed. Actorius-senseis exposed skin had silvery luster. Ive heard from my father that the giants have metallic skin. In other words, this is a proof that Actorius-sensei is undergoing a giantification treatment. Chloe pulled out her long sword and stepped forward. Whysensei? Chloes voice shook slightly. This is my second time seeing her confused like this. Its okay, Cloacina-san. I wont attack you guys. Im not a weapon with built-in instructions, but a human. As if supporting his words, his skin, which was like a metal, gradually returned to the normal white skin. Chloe was still a bit vignt, but silently put her sword in its sheath. Actorius-sensei smiled the same smile as usual. Since its already out in the open, theres no use in covering it up. Ill tell you the reason. But please keep everything I say from here on a secret, okay? The ck dragon breathed out lightning attack, burning down the remaining small brown worms thoroughly. Tirnanog was fidgeting as he looked on the situation, so I handed him an oiled jar. Catch them secretly. And then you can eat themter. Umu! Tirnanog caught two small brown worms and put them in the jar. In the meantime, I caught the core of the mist golem and put it in my robe pocket. Now Im ready to hear Actorius-senseis story. No matter what I do, it would sound like an excuse, but please let me exin. Actorius-sensei started talking slowly as if it was difficult to say. I had this treatment when I was young because of some troublesome circumstances. A nail that is filled with magic, driven into the spine of a creature. To receive that kind of treatment when he was young, no matter how I think about it, thats torture. After crossing over to this continent, the treatment to remove the instrument was continued. But, receiving the nail treatment would mean that Actorius-sensei is a ve. Thats not aligned with Harolds notion of him being an exiled noble from Gigantia. However, a big burn I got six years ago forced me to put the instrument back in order for me to recover. If it was a normal person, it would have been handled one way or another by organ transntation, but that method wasntpatible with me at all. Aurelia has a biogic technology that is a remnant of the homunculus technology. Therefore, it is easy to restore the normal functions of the human body as long as there is money. The standard practice is to create transnt parts from the persons own body and transnt them. The Cursed Nail treatment isplicated, I can barely reproduce it on this continent. This is a good time to remove everything. Your body has regenerated enough. Brad opened his mouth. I see, so hes the one who put the nail back into Actorius-senseis body, huh. It is very burdensome for both the side that receives the treatment and the side that performs the treatment. All this time, I always hated this body. But, I have been protected by it. So I will try to gradually ept it, thats what Ive decided. Actorius-sensei quietly removed his gaze from us. He looked at his hands silently. In the south, this nail was originally made to be driven into the Supreme Priestin other words, the King. This is my first time hearing such a story. It was also a measure against the vampires. This can restrain the soul and prevent one from bing a vampire. So instead of eliminating the vampires, we chose to be another kind of monstro. Having nails driven into your body and be a deformed person, or be a man-eating monstro. Two ultimate choices. But, if the leader were to turn into a vampire, the human country would be done for. So thats why Gigantia chose to turn their King into a deformed person, huh. In the south, those who are nailed are called the Holy One or Pdin. The southern people call such a cursed thing as something holy. The reason why my brother immediately noticed Louis slip of tongue when he called it a Holy Nail, is because he knew about this, huh. To fight the war against the mighty Federal Kingdom and to counter the vampires who hunt the natives, we had to extend this treatment to the noble ss. Actorius-sensei continued fervently. I feel like his suppressed feelings are showing through the calm tone simr to the one he uses in ss. However, the situation went downhill, and finally, even the ves gathered from different ethnic groups were given this treatment. The technique has also deteriorated, and the curse of forced envement has been incorporated, and now we have stepped into hical territorythis, is the truth of my mothend. In other words, the original giantification treatment was an obligatory self-defense method for the noble ss. That means it simply has fallen to a war weapon, huh. Thete King of Gigantia was a foolish ruler who created the current dire situation. But, even though he was a foolish ruler, thete King was a legitimate King who was nailed. And, descended from that King, is a prince whose return is highly anticipated. The voice that used to speak calmly trembled slightly. Actorius-sensei quietly closed his eyes. The prince, who was the only one nailed5, was eagerly anticipated by his subjects to return to the south. After saying that, Actorius-sensei slowly opened his eyes. Oh, indeed, his eyes that I thought were gray are actually purple. It is the color of the eyes of people who have their roots in the southern continent. Has this convinced you? If not, then theres nothing that I can do. But that means, umyou are As Chloe began to speak, Actorius-sensei held his index finger in front of his lips. Keep it a secret, okay? And so, the legitimate prince of the Kingdom that is in a continuous state of chaos due to the civil war, showed a fleeting smile. 1 Druse is the crust of crystals lining a rock cavity. 2 To measure the hardness of a mineral, there is a hardness scale. Hardness is determined by the ability of one mineral to scratch another. Federick Mohs, a German mineralogist, produced a hardness scale using a set of ten standard minerals. The scale arranges the minerals in order of increasing hardness. Each higher-numbered (harder) mineral will scratch any mineral with a lower number (softer). Here is the scale. 3 Mycelium is the vegetative part of a fungus or fungus-like bacterial colony, consisting of a mass of branching, thread-like hyphae. 4 I dont know if this is the intended meaning, but from what I found, Boaz is a biblical figure appearing in the Book of Ruth in the Hebrew Bible and in the genealogies of Jesus in the New Testament and also the name of a pir in the portico of the historic Temple in Jerusalem. (source) 5 I guess he meant that the prince is the only one nailed correctly, since now the technique has deteriorated+incorporated forced envement. Also, the fact that Elric received giantification treatment has been hinted since arc three: he was hinted to be surprisingly strong despite his lean figure (Erica mentioned this a couple of times in the past), and Chloe also said that sometimes he seems to be heavy. And hmm is that a hint for ElricxChloe? The teacher who likes to cook with the gluttonous girl~ Chapter 144 - Wandering Ghosts (part four)

Chapter 144: Wandering Ghosts (partfour)

We activated the golem again and resumed the investigation. The ck dragon was on the lead, followed by Actorius-sensei. The rest of us were following behind them silently. Im really sorry for the depressing story. Perhaps because he felt the awkward air, Actorius-sensei began to speak once again. I listened while watching his tattered back. I mean, you must have felt troubled when I disclosed such a story, ahaha. His voice was as bright as usual. In the past, it was difficult for me to carry this secret, and every time I remembered my own circumstances, I became depressed. I feel like hes doing his best to brighten the atmosphere. Talking about such a story in a joking manner would have been a rather painful act. And, even though many people risked their lives to help me, I was ashamed with my own self for being such an ungrateful person who couldnt even enjoy the happiness of living. Actorius-sensei walked with his back straight. Perhaps, what he saw in that area ofke and marshes were the people who had risked their lives to help him. It doesnt seem that way. You live by thoroughly reflecting upon the joy of your peaceful daily life, right? A low voice rang from the side. Looking up, Brad had a sarcastic-looking smile just on the corner of his mouth. you, you dont have to say it like that! Actorius-sensei turned around andined to Brad. It was unusual for Actorius-sensei to be angry. You were able to properly enjoy your good fortunes with the life they have saved. ! The people who helped you would have been satisfied just by knowing that. Brad smiled derisively as usual. So you dont need to live while feeling obliged. You dont have to burden yourself just because you were helped, but I wont stop you if your soul wants it. Because your life and will are yours alone. Brad. Actorius-sensei showed an unguarded expression on his face. Brad, who was looking ahead, sighed unnaturally after a while and cast a nce at me and Chloe. Thats why, when he is discovered, this guy will be no more than a little political ything, so please treat him as you like. Brad! Since a while ago, arent you being too much! originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Oh? These two, they seem to be good friends. Just now, Brad has said words of affirmation that were disguised as snidements to Actorius-sensei. You should me your past self who had no eye for friends, Elric. Uuhyou were so quiet and gentle in the past! I guess the me you saw back then was just an illusion? Ah, if this is how they converse normally, they must be very close, huh. This is already at best friend level. Even so, Actorius-senseis social status is far too noble to decide the appropriate response. Isnt he the only legitimate sessor of Gigantia which is in the midst of civil war? I mean, just by exposing what he holds inside him would cause a disturbance. There might be a faction on that continent that wants to make Actorius-sensei their new King. On the other hand, there must be many factions that want to assassinate him as soon as possible. I mean, this fact, do only some Hafan nobles know about it? Uwah, isnt this apletely uneptable information? From his previous speech, Actorius-sensei will eventually head to Karkinos. As the only legitimate King. Hafan will be his backing, and if possible, he will also ask for the Federal Kingdoms support. If all goes well, a peaceful and friendly Gigantia will be born. The Federal Kingdom will spare no effort to help the new Gigantia, who will have abolished the very and be a friendly country. Actorius-sensei would be the savior of the southern people who are struggling with the civil war. (Aah, but, thats right) Wouldnt that make Actorius-sensei the hope of the Southern continent? After that, Brad and Actorius-sensei argued and exposed their past. There was a time when Actorius-sensei was cool and was called the Ice President. It is said that his interest in food made from magical beasts was strong even then. You can go to Karkinos to eat the magical beasts, while also saving your subjects. That kind of gourmand would be just right for you. Thats terrible! Ah, to think that you, who were such a gentle child back then, would say this kind of thing! As I said, that was just an illusion. Ive always been cold-hearted and unbelieving. While listening to their conversation as we headed deeper into the cave, Chloe suddenly raised her voice. Theres an undergroundke ahead. I squinted my eyes. I could see arge space far ahead. We followed after the golem and proceeded to an area with an undergroundke. Apparently, the golems destination is this geodes undergroundke. When Brad cast a spell, a very bright me materialized near the ceiling of the undergroundke. The non-heat-generating me created in the magicyer illuminated the entireke. Arge clear dome made of crystals and a bright and clearke spread out. The false image of the magical me flickered on the mirror-likeke surface. When I looked into the ice-blue water surface as if stunned, I could see through the surface into the deep to a remarkable extent. Only the darkness appeared to be calmly sinking in the bottom of the water where light did not reach. The golems jar was floating on the center of theke. Maybe theres a magic-deactivating substance at the bottom of theke. Be careful. Brad warned everyone. Everyone stopped a few steps before theke. Umwould it be okay if we dont go to the center of theke? Observe the me properly, Chloe Cloacina. The surroundings are already affected. Certainly, Brads me gradually weakened. It is now less than half the size it used to be. As Brad cast it once again, the me regained power. The characteristic of this ce is simr to the snowsilver ore, but it has a wider range of magic nullification. Snowsilver ore has a property that can destroy the magic it touches. If it is refined, the effect range will be narrowed. While we were listening to the conversation between Chloe and Brad, the core inside the jar fell into theke unnoticed. Along with small ripples spreading from the center of theke, countless white hands were born and spread out. Mist spread throughout the dome gently, and the surface of the transparent gypsum crystals was covered with hoarfrost. Cold air envelops us. Theke surface began to freeze with a small creak. Numerous white hands moved around the surface of the frozenke. Those white hands polished the surface of theke and engraved small characters there. It is the same special golem character that was used 300 years ago. Can this artificial spirit make a golem? No, this seems to be an extension of the original golem. For example, is it like a program that dynamically rewrites its own program? When the golem characters covered the entire surface of theke, a sound heard from somewhere shook the air inside the dome. At first it was like a distant ringing of a bell. The sound gradually got closer and sounded like some kind of music. Erica-san, look down! Hearing Chloes voice, I looked down into the ice. Something was shining brightly at the bottom of theke where there should have been only darkness. The light shed strongly like a spark for a moment and then faded away like a ripple. Suddenly I realized that the sound and light are paired. The regr rhythm reminded me of a familiar scene. It was the sound of a hammer hitting an anvil. The invisible hammer hit something inside the water. Each time, snowsilver particles contained in theke sparkled. The artificial spirit incorporated inside the golem was trying to make something. I recalled that will in line with the melody I could hear from the bottom of theke. Please ept this instead of me, who can no longer protect you. This is my living proof, the proof that I loved you. This is the proof, huh. Before I knew it, I forgot the time and kept listening to the golem. The cave, which was already cool from the start, was cold like a freezer. Please wear this. Actorius-sensei put the nket he brought around mine and Chloes shoulders. Then, when I waited, the light at the bottom of theke flickered intensely and then the hammering sound stopped. At the next moment, a heavy snowstorm swirled and robbed us of our sight. Before I knew it, a sword was stuck there. The sword had a transparent ice-like de and the handle was delicately decorated with snows and stars. Why is something like this? Chloe let out a faint voice. I feel like she knows something. Thats not a mere ice sword, is it? When I asked that, Chloe nodded sleepily. I heard that my ancestors were pursuing a lost metal. Chloe began to tell the legend that was transmitted to her maternal bloodline. One of the princes of Aurelia 300 years ago was a genius alchemist. The person he fell in love with was the Princess of Lucanrant. He was robbed of the technique to produce snowsilver ore from ice and then he was killed by the said princess. However, after he was killed, a problem was discovered. The Aurelian Prince found a way to smelt a metal that could surpass the might of the snowsilver ore. He died while concealing the essential refining method. What was left behind was only a fragment, and that metal was heavier and harder than snowsilver ore, and was clearer than ice. The prince intended to dedicate the metal, which was named the icesilver ore, to the princess. And so, the icesilver ore was lost forever with the alchemistor at least, that was what I heard. I recalled a few variations of the legend while pondering about Chloes story. The prince who died after doing his best to fulfill unreasonable demands in order to marry a princess he fell in love with. A pitiful alchemist who had been deprived of the essence of alchemy after he fell to the Norths schemes. Of all people, he was killed by the princess he fell in love with. The true ending is so much worse than the legend. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress How foolish. Brad grumbled as if he couldnt take it anymore. no, wait, but why didnt the princess refine the sword right away using the mist golem, Brad? The princess might have intentionally crushed this information with her own hands. Hearing Actorius-senseis question, Brad had an expression as if he realized something. What did the princess, who was forced to betray the prince because of political circumstances, think of hisst message? There is no one who knows the answer to that question anymore, but Maybe, she regretted betraying him and had been listening to this golems singing voice all the time Or maybe that was glossing over too much, Chloe continued. The prince who was going to dedicate everything. After killing him, the princess finally realized her love for the man. After everything was ruined, the princess concealed the alchemy that was most desired by her country. It was a love story without salvation. As expected, the thing called love is almost the same as hell the more serious it is. After all, we dont know the truth. History is like the light of the stars; it only flickers away beyond our reachor thats how the saying goes in the west. Brad carefully stepped on the frozenke surface. The ice on theke seems to be thicker than expected; it seems to be a stable foothold. Now, Id like you to ept it. The one who tried to see this golem through to the end is you after all, Erica Aurelia. Urged by Brad, I went to the center of theke and pulled the handle of the long sword. It didnt even budge. This, this is much heavier than an ordinary sword, and I cant even lift it with my strength. Uuh, such a heavy weapon is impossible for me. I cant carry a weapon heavier than a wand. If youre going to say whatever you want, you should pretend to try harder. Your action is not convincing at all. Its true! Havent you ever had an athame knife along with your wands? Brad is merciless. Even though the athame knife ispletely different from a long sword. Its not a weapon, but for work and rituals. I threw a nce at Chloe. Id like to leave this sword to Chloe-san, will that be alright? Please, Chloe-san. She is originally a snowsilver sword user, so she already has the affinity. Plus, as if it was fated, the creator wanted to give it to the Princess of the North, so it would be reasonable for her to receive it. I will leave this to Chloe. Eeh?! Such a rare sword? Chloe shook her head in bewilderment. Gripping the hand of Chloe who was confused, I stared at her. I, I cant ept such a precious thing. Rather, I think it has to be you. As far as I know, there is only you who I can leave this sword to. I said it with a feeling as if raising her up to the sky, and she is not as heavy as a normal sword. Chloe is my only friend who seems to be able to swing such a sword easily. If, if this is because you heard the story of the Prince of Aurelia and the Princess of Lucanrant I dont care about our ancestors history. Because we are friends, right, Chloe-san? A pearl for a pig, an opal for a cat, a long sword for a feeble alchemist1. If I were to own an edged tool, I prefer an athame knife or a slender sword. If I were to have it, this sword will only be a decoration. That would be sphemous for our ancestors. Erica-san! Chloe, who seemed to be a little ovee with emotion, closed her eyes and opened them slowly. YeahIll take a good care of it. Chloe put her hand on the long sword that stood struck in the frozenke. At the same time, a singing voice echoed in the cave. Its a foreign song with a gentle tone in anguage Ive never heard before. Its a very old Lucanrant wedding songI seethats right Listening to the song of ancient Lucanrant, Chloes shoulders trembled a little. While listening to the singing voice, I also thought about the lovers from 300 years ago. Chloe pulled out the sword lightly. The singing voice turned into a cheering voice, then silence came. Im sure the mist golem will be satisfied. In celebration of the sessful strategy, I high-fived Tirnanog who was beside me. It seems that I can finally feel self-satisfied. Chloe wrapped the icesilver sword carefully in arge cloth and tied it to her back. In the meantime, I rescued the smander that was frozen in the ce where the sword was stuck. The smander was curled up in hibernation. Although it is alive, its heartbeat is very weak in its apparent death state. When I warmed the smander with my palm, its pulse returned to its original state and it started breathing. Good job. Thank you for your hard work. When I gave the smander plenty of lump of honey and dried meat, it began to eat heartily. At the same ce, the mist golems core was also buried in ice fragments. You have been troubled for 300 years due to your masters will. Now that you have fulfilled your mission, you should rest slowly. Is your business over? then, lets go back to school. Urged by Actorius-sensei, we returned home. And thus, we finished our field investigation in full. Chapter 145 - Wandering Ghosts (part five)

Chapter 145: Wandering Ghosts (partfive)

The first day of the next week. About an hour before bedtime, I headed to Harolds workshop. This is to report about the golems ending and the icesilver sword. Hmm, a sword forged by a golem, huh. I would have loved to see that sword. Thats great then. The sword in question is over there. The sword stood upright on the gunny sacks stacked up in the corner of Harolds workshop. Hah, since when!? Left by Chloe, after school. I lent her the key I got from you before. In the first ce, why would you put it in my room!? Chloe was stumped when she was looking for a ce to store it, so here it is. Although I said that, it wasnt Chloe herself who was troubled. The one troubled was Beatrice who stays in the same room as her. If that sword were to be ced in their small dorm room, it seems Beatrice wouldnt be able to use any magic inside the room. How does that logic even work!? The rooms in the workshop building arerge enough to fit arge golem or two. Doesnt that make this room the best ce? Thats just you being too irresponsible! Although, I agree that it needs to be stored somewhere a little safer. But, well, this is Chloe were talking about, so thats impossible. That girl, in contrast to her beautiful face, shes veryrough. As expected from a friend of yours, you have simr atmosphere. Beautiful face, is it? Yes, if you like her, I will introduce her to you. Ooh, is this a g!? The tragic beautiful heroine Chloe and the friendly hero with nice build Harold. They seem to have greatpatibility, so that would be nice. N-no~ Ill passbut, that girl, shes not an ordinary person. For some reason, she feels dangerous. Whats wrong with her face and personality? I cant find the right words, but she feels dangerous! Tch, I got rejected immediately. Did he perhaps notice Chloes fullbat ability? Maybe Harold has the ability to detect danger like wild herbivores? So, what do you want to ask me to do? Well, I cant force him, so lets get to the real issue at hand. I want you to investigate this and make a sheath with the same function. I gave a pouch to Harold. It was the pouch given to Chloe by Brad. If the range-type nullification curse always activates, the icesilver sword would be too difficult to use. Therefore, I would like to ask Harold to make a sheath with the same nullification-curse blocking function as Brads pouch. And I would also like you to re-investigate the golem. If its reusable, Id like to use it. Okay, okay, that one I can do right away. And I guess I need you to investigate the sword too. Im curious about its effective range and its effects on magical beasts, golems, and other magical tools. Since Harold is the only person whom I can consult with about these matters, the tasks are piling up. I feel sorry for him, but I dont have time to be holding back. Good grief, you have a lot of orders, huh. Which one should I prioritize? I need the sheath and the golem to be done as fast as possible with the same priority. You can take it slow with the sword investigation. Since the golem one is easy, Ill do that right away. Harold warmed up the jar and activated the mist golem. Immediately, thin mist surrounded the jar, but there was no further movement. Even after we waited for a while, the white hands from before didnt appear. Does this mean that the artificial spirit is no longer there? No, please be quiet and listen carefully. I listened carefully as Harold told me. I heard a small voice. now, you can register spells up toWhen registering a spell, summon the artificial spirit, then cast a spell or activate the spell with a wand within the specified range. Currently, the maximum Those words repeated about once a minute. It seems to be a voice guidance about the function of the golem. Its a message from the artificial spirit. It seems that most of the unanalyzed processing that was originally loaded has disappeared, but it appears that free space has been created. Eh? Free space? It seems you can incorporate new spells into this golem with built-in artificial spirit. Of course, it will be limited to what can be done with artificial spirits. Ah~this would be very useful depending on how you use it. Harold smiled widely. He must be happy after getting a fun toy. The mechanism may be like the rtionship between a smartphone and its apps. If you delete the pre-installed apps, you can install various new apps. Is it illegal? Nope, its legal because neither the golem nor the artificial spirit has been modified. The white hands from before seem to have used the spell-registration function, and since you have gotten the principals official recognition to start the experiment, you also wouldnt be rebuked this time. Its legal since the main body hasnt been modified, huh. Yes, if that is the case, everything certainly would be alright. Harold tried to summon the artificial spirit. There was no change in the golems appearance, but the mist spread out in a circle. Harold, who was listening carefully to the voice guidance, eximed in admiration. Heeh, this is convenient~ It seems that you can also set conditions for the magic to be activated. How do I incorporate it? It will ept spell-registration within the range of this mist. If you cast a spell or use a wand here, the magic will be sucked instead of being executed. If you want to set the condition, you have to give themand by voice when registering the spell. I seemagic absorption, huh. So its a golem that has the same function as Tirnanog. This might be quite convenient. Furthermore, its possible to incorporate spells that are difficult to execute with a wand and require artificial spirits assistance. That sounds interesting! I have seen some magic that requires the assistance of artificial spirits. For example, the automatic defense magic used by Haearn, the Condensation Shield. As someone who often faces surprise attacks, I really want to use that magic. I want to do it! But, is there anyone familiar with artificial spirits? When All Souls Day is over, maybe you can ask for us-samas assistance? Youre right, us-sama is good at everything! If its you, he wouldnt say no. How nice~ I also want to try it! I joined hands with Harold in excitement. At that time, a sharp knocking sound was heard. The door opened suddenly. Are you here? Nibelheim. Iming for the regr report. The one who appeared was Evan Haearn. I wonder if he came to report about Roald n, the culprit of the previous case. What a nice timing, a perfectly capable person came knocking on our door. When I looked at Harold, he had a nice smile on his face. Apparently, he was thinking about the same thing. Haearn-senpai! My goodness, truly, what a nice timing! Its been a long time, Haearn-senpai. Harold and I stood up at the same time and sandwiched Haearn from the front and back. Haearns expression stiffened as he felt the disturbing air. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress U-uh, I didnt hear that you would be here, Erica-sama! Oops, is he scared of me? Why would he be scared? Even though I have nothing but respect for my honest and sincere senior. I put on my brightest smile. Roald was being obedient. Thats it. Since that is all, Im going home! Now, now, how about tea? I just wanted to hear about your story, Haearn-senpai~ Harold made him sit on a chair forcibly. Then, as quickly as possible, he exined the matter about the golem, while omitting all the inconvenient parts. You want to incorporate the Condensation Shield? Into a golem with built-in artificial spirit? Haearn replied to us with a long face. However, Harold was already excited. He was smiling widely while rubbing his hands. Snapping Harold out of this state is more difficult than getting out of an antlion pit. Well~ Im honored to be able to coborate in magic with a great person like you, Haearn-senpai. Harold began to praise him excessively and vigorously, not taking no for an answer. Riding on my partners enthusiasm, I also joined in for good measure. We would be in your care, Haearn-senpai. You guys are the same as everfrom the moment I entered this room, I already had no choice! And so Haearn reluctantly became our coborator. Three days have passed since the day I entrusted the golem matter to Harold and Haearn. I am back to my peaceful daily life. The mysterious phenomenon caused by the mist golem will no longer ur, and both the school and the student council are safe. And then, as I was spending time with my close friends in the dining hall, us came over. Shouts of joy were raised by the surrounding girls who remained in the dining hall. Hes as popr as ever. But, arent there still many things to do? Wasnt us supposed to be busy with the preparation of All Souls Day at the student council? Erica. In any case,e with me quickly. us pulled me to an unpopr corridor peremptorily. For him to be in this hurry, did something happen? Whats going on, us-sama? Its a monstro extermination. Oh my, what does he mean by that? Did something unusual ur? The unusual phenomenon that should have been resolved by you is still going on. The huge corn maze which is using a withered corn field in the southeastern part of the school. It is said that a suspicious shadow was witnessed inside the corn maze. There are about 10 students who are building the maze, and ordingly there seems to be as much repeated strange sightings. However, the golem issue should have been resolved. I can assert that there would be no recurrence. To begin with, the corn field is an area that wasnt even grazed by the mist golems movement route. More importantly, that child was not interested in a ce without water. Maybe, its I came up with another possibility. That means, it wasnt just your golem that was wandering around the school. There is another thing, huh. This school, arent there too many mysterious phenomena happening? They were seeing something like a wolf-shaped shadow or hearing a distant howl, but it appears to be a situation where it cannot be judged whether its a ghost or a phantom beast. Thats a scary story. This is why the progress rate of the maze has dropped. In thatrge corn field, it seems using magic is difficult. But, this wolf-like apparition, is a little scary. No matter what, it reminds me of that dangerous wonder. Come with me, Erica. For mysteries like this, you are the most reliable one. I understand. Id love to start immediatelybut today is the day that person restarts. Since this is a great opportunity, lets ask her to investigate a little bit about this matter. Rely on that person, huh us raised an eyebrow. Unpleasant memories might havee to mind. That cant be helped. Yes, the one I am talking about, is Dolores. When she restarts, I am thinking of moving her to the reference room and re-summoning her. In the white reference room, I opened a book borrowed from the 6th floor of the Magic Library. This book is one of the books on which the spells that make up Dolores the Artificial Spirit are written. The interior of the reference room shone brilliantly. A ck-haired girl with a chain around her neck floated mid-air. It is the restart of Dolores Wynt, an artificial spirit for indexing materials. Hmmthis time youunched me in this ce properly. Good work. I was tired of waiting for a month, but she returned at the right time. Im curious about the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors, but first of all, lets take care of the urgent business. How can we deal with this strange phenomenon? I have something I want to ask, is that okay? What is it? If its something boring, I wont acknowledge it. I told Dolores about the new ghost sighting. A wonder in the corn mazeno corresponding material. Its probably a really new wonder. Is this truly a new wonder that appeared at this school? I have a very bad feeling. Im smart, so Ill expand my search. Wolf-like ghosttoo many. And it conflicts with sensitive items. This gracious me will give you materials about the most dangerous wolf ghost, just in case. Dolores drew a book from the shelf. When she opened the page, the moon embossed on the ceiling gave off vivid colors. The soft and colorful light was drawn into the book one after another. On the pages that used to be nk, letters written in gold, brown, blue and red appeared. The pure white binding changed to a scarlet-leather binding with traces of history. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress The books in this reference room are only restored to their original form when Dolores refers them, huh. This is the oldest material of the most dangerous wolf ghost that I have at handThe Golden Wolf Prince. A book floated in front of me from Dolores with Levitation. I picked it up and flipped it over. A book that seems to have been written by an ancient mage of the Wynt family, and the title is History of Curse and Humiliation War. Dolores. Speaking of which, the main part of the Morgue of the Headless Prince, where this Golden Wolf Prince was supposed to be, was empty. Addition of rted informationlink the relevant material The Phantom Beast Museum has a staircase leading to the Corpse City and the morgue. While I was at it, I told her the details. About how the Stairway to the Underworld was the influence of the magic that lingers in the Corpse City, and about the end of the Bloody Saint. Youre smart, unlike your outward appearance. Afterwards, are you going to keep the notes you recorded here? Dolores smiled happily. That innocent smile is simr to Beatrice ws. Then it would be better for you to have the documents about the headless prince. There seems to be a lot of documents, but are you ready? No problem, Dolores. Give me as much as you can. Roger that. Ill pile them up unsparingly. A number of new books emerged around Dolores. She restored the information of the new books one after another. A transcript of the Southern Magic Encyclopedia. Sorcerers History Part II. And, 15 copies of the Diary of the very-Magic Researcher. Books were piling up one after another on top of the book I already carried. It will take some time to read those. This generous me will give you permission to borrow those books. Thank you, Dolores. In return, you must keep the promise you just made. You got that? After that, Dolores disappeared again. That ghost seems to have helped us this time, but I didnt know that this amount of books wille out. Its heavy, right? Y-yes. us took the books that were piled up with a dumbfounded expression. However, theres no way I could finish reading this amount of books quickly. What should I do Ah, thats right Thank you very much, us-sama. If possible, would you help me investigate these books? Aa, Ill help you. Thank you, us-sama! And so we divided the materials between us. I asked us to investigate the 15 copies of the Diary of the very-Magic Researcher. By the way, you knew about the Golden Wolf Prince, us-sama? Yes. Because its a story about Hafans old royal family. The Golden Wolf Princes wife was a princess of Hafan. In the north, she was said to be a ferocious witch who tried to kill the cursed prince personally. If this really is the golden wolf, I will stop it. Even if the opponent really is the legendary monstro, hes not scared at all, huh. us, who is good at spatial and temporal magic, will be able to handle it as long as there are no extreme circumstances. That might be the case. Sorry for asking you this, but this time it seems better for me to investigate this alone. us stared at me with serious eyes. I answered him with a light smile. Since we havee this far, Ill go with you. Just this once, so please let me take on this case. Offense is the greatest defense. us will not lose, but I want to crush the possibility of failing. What if something happens to you? What are you talking about? Being by your side is one of the safest ce in the world, us-sama. A mage who has endured training over a long period of time. That is us Hafan. If, even with the cooperation of such a person I still fall into danger, that means it would be even more dangerous with just about anyone. I seeif you say that, thenit cant be helped For some reason us looks embarrassed. Did I say something strange? But, I got his permission, so I wont press deeper about that matter. Then, tomorrow I will read the materialsshall we set the field investigation for the day after tomorrow? Yes, I will be in your care, us-sama. On that day, we brought the piling materials and went back to our respective rooms. Chapter 146 - Wandering Ghosts (part six)

Chapter 146: Wandering Ghosts (partsix)

After school, two days after receiving the request for mystery investigation. I went to the eastern field of the academy with Tirnanog. The purpose is to get rid of the new wonder with us. I went through the fields that the autumn wind was blowing through. Orange and yellow pumpkins were everywhere. If something happens, Ill leave it to you, Tir. Umu. If its the golden wolf, Ill eat it up along with the curse. I read the materials carefully yesterday. I have found and read pretty much all the necessary descriptions in the books I was in charge of. The main points have also been summarized and listed. As a general rule, what Chloe described was most likely the closest to the truth. The human head was cut and a wolfs head was attached. Inferred from the approximate sorcery, there is a possibility that it harbors some transmittable sorcery. In any case, unless us or Tirnanog are with me, it is something I dont want to ever meet. But, for the golden wolf to suddenly appear here, I wonder if thats really true. The vampire from some time ago said that the northern Margrave confined the wolf1. If that is the case, that means it has escaped, huh But if he ran away, Han yson wouldnt stay quiet. There should be some movement from him. Because this is that Han. In the unlikely event that this wonder is really the Golden Wolf Prince, Han would be forced to intervene with the academy. Ah, now that I think about it, there is that spy. There is a high possibility of that. Well, today we have you and using along, so I think everything would be alright. And then, we finally reached the entrance of the unfinished corn maze. Tall and withered corns were swaying in golden color underneath the light. As I was watching it for a while, I saw a blue light drawing near. Looks like us has finished his student council work. Have you been waiting long? Sorry for beingte. No, Ive only been here for about five minutes. As the wind blew, the sound of the corn leaves shaking filled the air. There was a slight howling noise intermixed with that sound. Did you hear that just now? There was a distant howl Hmm, so its here already, huh. How quick. Lets get ready, Erica. Yes, Im ready anytime. us held out his left hand. Oh, its a spellcard to be exempted from his Barrier. I dont know what wille out. Just take it for precautions. Thank you, us-sama. Next, us cast some spells. He applied the magic such as m Sight and magic resistance enhancement on me. But, will this ghost evene out properly? I wonder. At any rate, I will beat it and seal it. And so we went through the entrance of the corn maze. The inside of the maze seems to be pretty well-built. The state of progress of this maze is better than I thought. It seems that work is dyed due to this suspicious matter, but 90% of the passage ispleted. So, that means we have to walk through this wide maze, huh This maze, its about two to three times as wide as Tokyo Domeno, its a little bigger than that. It looks pretty wide. There are pumpkinnterns that shine with magical light, so it is surprisingly not scary. The inside is surprisingly bright. Those pumpkins will be carried out and decorated around the maze on All Souls Day, so the inside will be dark. I see. It feels tasteful and nice. So one would be aiming for the exit inside a dim maze with only a faint magical light? That sounds fun. In addition, not only will it be dark, but there is also illusion magic nted. So one will be able to enjoy it in that sense as well. Oh my, what kind of magic has been nted? It is set so that a ghost wille up from behind or appear and quickly disappear on the edge of the field of vision. Look, behind you. A ghost, huh. I wonder if its the ssic ghost made of sheet. As told by us, I obediently looked back. Looking at the way we came from, there were twin little girls. Their white dress and pale face emerged in the dark. Hiiw-what in the world is that~~~~~!! Kukukuso you can be scared toopft. No, no, normally one would be scared, right? Kuh, Lindis corn maze is a real haunted house! us-sama, you dont have tough that much! No, I just didnt really think that you will react like that for this level of scarinesspft. usughed with trembling shoulders. Even though I got scared on a scary asion like a normal person, whats with this treatment? originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress No, sorry. My bad, Erica. Youre a terrible person, us-sama. Leaving behind us who wasughing hard, I marched forward quickly. Because, you see, you have the impression that youd only respond with Oh, I see, no matter what you see. Just what kind of person do you think I am, us-sama. Whatever, I dont care anymore. I should have been scared and screamed more often when I saw scary things. You see, I screamed properly inside the Ruins of Visitor and the Burial Chamber of Angelsright? Well, Im sorry. It seems you also have a delicate side, huh. Naturally. I reconciled with us who folded quickly and apologized, and continued exploring the maze. Then I walked around while chatting with us. Speaking of which, yesterdays material was quite difficult. Even for you, us-sama? Because it seems sorceries require the use of a catalyst, and they are influenced by the blood of the caster, thend, the direction, and the position of the star. If its difficult even for us, it was a correct decision for me to ask for his help. ording to us, there are a lot of prerequisite knowledge and the description is omitted, making it difficult to grasp the contents. Furthermore, there are many techniques that were kept secret by each household. It seems it would be difficult to correctly reproduce the sorceries that existed in the past. That kind of magic is convenient and clever, huh. Thanks to the sophistication of the format, there is an easy way to reproduce scrolls and such things as long as one can convert a little magical power. The education at the academy is also effective because it is not bound by the blood power of the family. By the way, what happened to the golem from before? At the end of our conversation about magic, us asked about the ending of the mist golem. Right, about that I told him while omitting the matter about Actorius-sensei. Upon hearing the truth of the tragic love between the Northern Princess and the Western Prince, us frowned slightly. What are you thinking, us-sama? I was wondering what the prince would think if he knew that the princess had loved him. Having his lover dedicate her eternal love to his dead self would be far from his desire, wouldnt it? us questioned Chloes gentle interpretation. thatsI have no idea. Its a very difficult question for me who has never thought of others in that way. Even if its a wish that was made at the risk of my life, if it restricts and causes pain on the one I loveI wouldnt know what to do. Then us looked up at the sky. The moon is hidden behind the clouds, and only the stars are shining. even if we ponder about this, it wont do any good. Well, youre right And so, we explored the maze while talking about everything. However, no suspicious phenomenon urred even though we traversed almost the entire area. Looks like it wonte out. Should we withdraw for the night? Yes, it may not be the cause itself, or it may have changed location. During the search that span for about two hours, the mysterious phenomenon did not ur. After discussing it with us, we decided to withdraw and re-investigate it tomorrow, so we aimed for the mazes exit. After we walked for a while, we reached an open space. For an area inside a maze, this is quite wide. Aa, because this is the center of the maze. The narrow parts are connected to the ley line so they can deal with idents and such things. At that time, the maze suddenly darkened. The pumpkinntern lights that were set up in some ces dimmed and went out. us-sama, it seems it has finallye out, huh Heh, kept me waiting for a long time. Im d we didnte here in vain. us took out his staff and a bunch of spellcards from his robe. I also took out about five types of wands. The n is basically to wait for us to seal it inside his Barrier, but I prepared them just in case. Gust, Crystal Cluster, Dispel, Disintegrate, and Castling. Since we dont know what the opponent would do, I can use any method, right? Itsing. Yes. A strong wind blew. Cold air swirled. It felt as if only this ce is filled with freezing winter air. An ear-piercing howl of a beast shook the air. With that, a huge golden beast appeared before us. This is. Round and thick legs. Big-bellied stomach. Cute puppy-like appearance. I pulled his figure from the bottom of my memory. I saw his figure in my previous life, it felt nostalgic. Hey, you guys can see me~~! I have something to ask you, is that okay? After all, it is Holle-kun! This puppy-like form, I cant be mistaken! The size is awfully huge, but the form is exactly the same. What the heck is this beast, are you kidding me! Its the golden wolf himself! Its the navigation sprite that helps the yer by repeating the dialogues with the heroine of the otome game. Isnt this kind of thing a ssic interface in the case of a silent-type protagonist? Aah, Im harmless, so dont do anything strange, scary-faced wizard-san~~! Holle-kun defended himself with a cute and carefree voice. On the other hand, us seemed terribly angry. Without warning, arge amount of spellcards wereid around this area. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Theres no use in arguing! Seize that monstro!!! Uwaah! After all wizards are evil and barbaric~~~~~!!! GYAAA~~~!! While raising a cute scream, Holle-kun got sealed inside the Barrier. Ehh, that quick!? I was prepared for a deadly battle against a terrible, cursed golden wolf, but it ended dully just like that. After the quick capture. Auguste, who finished his student council work, was also called over and the meeting started. That was amazing, us-sama. Youre still fast and urate as usual. Seriously! What the heck is this boring creature! us rage echoed in Harolds workshop. A huge dog that had multiple Bind magic on him was being stroked by Auguste. Todays guest is Holle-kun, the golden wolf spirit. Its still like a puppy, please be gentle, us. Uwah~ I like this person~~! I like you, kind prince~~! Yosh, yosh, good boy. Auguste was also fond of Holle-kun. I guess for Auguste who is exhausted its like an animal therapy. Auguste, you, somehow you have a tendency to be soft towards animals! Not any animals, just towards animals that suit my nature. The correct answer is that he is friendly to virtually anything. Ive never seen Auguste not being liked by animals. In the first ce, arent scaled creatures your favorite? Eeh~ but soft and fluffy animals like this are also great, you know~? Holle-kun has a ghostly appearance, but he is also materialized and textured. I also want to pet him. us-sama, isnt it fine already? Erica, why are you siding with Auguste in this predicament? us, whose disappointment was palpable, hounded me. Dont be fooled. Whichever way you look at it, that is an evil spirit! When us pointed at him, Holle-kun tucked his tail between his legs. UuI cant deny what that scary-faced wizard said Ehh, he really is an evil spirit? But he looks so cute though? I see, so youre evil, huh but, it seems there are special circumstances, so why dont you tell us about that? Receiving Augustes affectionate gaze, Holle-kun cast his eyes downward. T-thats If you dont want to say it, you dont have to~ Auguste rubbed Holle-kuns back gently. This person, he is unconsciously winning over Holle-kun. Hes not a smooth-talker, but an animal-whisperer2. After the silence stretched for a little while, Holle-kun opened his mouth. well, umdo you, by any chance, know about Lucanrants Golden Wolf? With upturned eyes, Holle-kun stared at the three of us one by one. Aa, I know. us answered. Then, are you the wolf sewn on the neck of the prince of Lucanrant? Y-yes! You know it well! Suddenly a heavy confession was made. Now that I think about it, Holle-kun is a golden wolf, and the prince is also called the Golden Wolf Prince. It should be obvious that there is a connection between them. So, did you repeat the massacre as the Golden Wolf Prince? In response to us question, Holle-kun looked down. Auguste was stroking Holle-kuns head without any worry. Thats not it. My head was used as a curse, but my soul itself remained in between a phantom beast and a spirit. Thats why the princess of Hafan, who was the wife of my Lord, established me as an artificial spirit based on my soul. Hes an artificial spirit made by the princess of Hafan who was the wife of the Golden Wolf Prince? The princess of Hafan, huh. So your puppy-like form that seems like a girly preference is because of the princesshow pitiful us atmosphere softened. us dropped to one knee in front of Holle-kuns face and gently stroked his throat. Meanwhile, my precious Lords soul was machined3 with my head and became the servant of the Lunatic King. Really. The Lord is now a curse that erodes and transfers to the opponent who kills him. That is the main thing that causes the tragedy to be repeated. A curse that transfers to the opponent who killed them. This is the real reason why the headless prince was kept in the Morgue without being killed. I exist to destroy the Lord. It is thest wish of the princess who loved the Lord, so I will definitely aplish this provisional life. I exchanged look with us and Auguste. If that is true, I dont think us will seal Holle-kun, but Im not sure. Then, why havent you destroyed the Golden Wolf Prince in the past? us asked. I, I was captured by the swordsmen of my homnd and was sealed until recently Is it because you were remade by Hafans magic? Holle-kun nodded silently. This is a matter between neighboring countries that have bad rtionship. Probably it was thought of as a national humiliation to revive Holle-kun, who is the guardian beast of the North, as an artificial spirit. When my Lord falls into a deep dreamless sleep, I can regain consciousness and materialize. So you can only work while he is not conscious? Yesnow that I have escaped, I must search for my Lord while Im still conscious. Thats why, please, give me freedom Before we knew it, Holle-kuns body turned into golden particles and began to disperse in the air. Aah, no, not again, my LordI, Im sorryIll have to say goodbye for a while. The golden light overflowed and disappeared in the air. There was a piece of parchment left in the ce where Holle-kun used to be. us took it. The piece of parchment was filled with small letters and spells. This is the spellcard that contains him. Certainly, it uses the old Hafanese characters. But, why did Holle-kune out around this time? And I wonder why hes not by Chloes side. Auguste-sama, us-sama, what should we do about this? We should wait and see. He doesnt look like a bad child, but this is too hard to deal with because of the discord between the North and East. Saying so, Auguste nced at us. Holle-kun may be able to be regarded as a valid piece of Hafan, but Lucanrant also wouldnt stay quiet if this matter is known to them. us sighed deeply. Then, for the time being, Ill take care of it. We will discuss it further after the end of All Souls Day. us released the thin Barrier and recaptured the spellcards. The corn maze case has been resolved, but new problems have arisen. This is an iplete resolution, so it seems that the resident of the reference room4 would be angry. However, because it was resolved in time for All Souls Day, it was an excellent job for the student council. Since its alreadyte, the meeting was dismissed and we decided to disband. 1 A reference to chapter 125. 2 The actual words here [ˤ餷ʤ̡錄餷] literally tranted to He is not a person who scam other people, but an animal-scammer, its a Japanese word-y. Since [N] means people-trick/someone who tricks people and the other word is [N] means animal-trick/someone who tricks animals (not an actual word). But I changed it so that it flows more smoothly. 3 Machined here refers to the word Machining a term first mentioned in ch 48: Gigantias sorcerers method to drive a magical tool made of metal into human beings to enve them. It binds the soul of humans by magic, robbing them of mental and physical dignity. 4 Referring to Dolores, of course.
Chapter 147 - Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part one) Chapter 147: Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part one) In the middle of the night after Holle-kuns case was over, I told Palug about the ending of the event. The Golden Wolf Prince, who had been machined by the Lunatic King, and Holle-kun who was an artificial spirit born to destroy the said prince. Oh my, what a poor child. Im really at a loss on what to do about Holle-kun. I wonder what I should do. Umumu, so he wants to fulfill his mission. I want to help, but I mean, Holle-kuns case is difficult to deal with, right? The problem with Holle-kun is the inconvenient specification that he only activates when the Golden Wolf Prince is not conscious. That means we need to cooperate with someone else. Regarding that matter, Im also worried that the game development that I know and the current situation of the Golden Wolf Prince are different. Then, why dont I go on the offensive first? Even if the wolf fails, I will definitely be okay! Palug said without hesitation. The Golden Wolf Prince seems to possess the human who killed him in the form of a curse, but Palug is a sacred phantom beast and a former angel, so she should be alright. Ill give it some thought. Ive already identified the location to some extent. It was thanks to the information that had been leaked by the vampire from some time ago. ude Lucanrant was possessed by the Golden Wolf Prince. And it was Han yson who confined ude. Then, the ce we need to aim for is the Margraviate of Urs. After all, winter vacation is probably the best time. Im thinking of going to the North. I dont know if it will go well, but I cant neglect the countermeasures against vampires. Especially if the opponent is a monstro in the form of a curse created personally by the Lunatic King. Yaay~~ my first time going to the northern country! There are plenty of mineral springs that are good for your skin in the north! Cat, your aim is bathing? This goes beyond vulgar! Whaat~~~ Just a little bit is fine, right~~~! That might be a great way to rx for Palug who seems exhausted from exterminating the underlings. And also a great way to show my appreciation for Tirnanog. Before the situation descends to mayhem, indulging ourselves in the hot spring might not be a bad idea. Theck of personal connections in Lucanrant is a matter of concern, but that can be managed. And so it was decided that we would go to Lucanrant for the winter vacation. After Holle-kuns case was resolved, no other mysterious phenomena urred in the academy. The current situation is almost peaceful. But there are two more concerns. The first one. Dolores no longer appears. Since we have not vited the prohibitions, I wonder if something went wrong, or was there something she didnt like? And the second one. Holle-kun also has never appeared since then. If the Golden Wolf Prince has been awake all this time, that would be scary. In the meantime, time passed quickly, and finally, the day of All Souls Day Festival arrived. Three days from today will be the festival period of All Souls Day. During this period, there are no sses. The students have been working on their costumes and events since morning. I wore a pirate-inspired costume. Pirates in this world are the Aurelians who rampage around on their privateers. They are authorized by the royal family, just like the privateers in my previous world. They seem to have been particrly active when our rtionship with the North was at its worst. Well, its a festival, so its better to be shy. Umumu, it might suit you. Hmm~ you look great. This will surely attract the attention of men and women around you~~! It seems to have been well-received by Palug and Tirnanog. After wearing the costume, I headed to the school building. Then I met up with Tricia and Marquia in our usual seats in the dining hall. My! Are you dressed up as the captain of a privateer, Erica-sama? How wonderful! You look gorgeous! Thank you, Tricia-san, Marquia-san. Tricia and Marquia were wearing their uniform as usual. They said they didnt dress up because they would change their costumester in the theater. How about changing your voice using potion? And how about drawing a cut on your face with makeup? Both of them, who seem to like my costume, made suggestions simultaneously. Since this is a festival, it would be a good opportunity to try it. Lets take them up on their kind offer. Sounds like it would be all-out and interesting. Marquia and Tricia spread various chemicals on the table and began preparing me. Tricia was particrly enthusiastic; she carefully finished drawing the cut realistically. Then, when I yed around with my new face and voice, shrill voices rose in the distance. Apparently, a figure with an excessively conspicuous costume appeared. Long ck hair with something like antlers springing upon his head, a jet-ck costume that feels like an aristocratic viin It was a figure with a presence simr to that of the so-called Demon King. When he nced at the girls who let out shrill voices, he brushed up his hair in an agitated manner. Without warning, the Demon King turned towards my direction and drew nearer rapidly. Mhm, Im familiar with those blue sharp, discerning eyes. Erica, looks like youre ready too. us-sama, what happened to your hair? I wore a wig and cast illusion magic on it. At first nce, it cant be distinguished from his real hair. It looks very natural when visually aided by magic. The mages are going all-out for their costumes, huh. us-sama, you look good with long hair. Incidentally, who are you dressing-up as? He is a former King of Hafan who was called the King of Daylight. I feel like Ive heard of him, but at the same time, I feel like I dont. But if I remember correctly, he was a very famous King. Was he the King who really loved construction? He was the man who built magic towers at all important points of ley lines on Ichthyes. I see, so he was the Infrastructure King. Thanks to this King, the Ichthyes continent has a strong spiritual defense. However, after all, he does look like the Demon King. He looks like the type of viin who would kill his beloved princess and magnificently fall into darkness. But, why did youe here? If I dont check your costume, itd be hard to find you among the crowds. I seebut, what for? Did we make a promise to meet up? When I replied, a crease appeared between us eyebrows. Because you used to say that All Souls Day Festival is scary, so I decided to stay with you when I have time. You remember well, us-sama. I remember everything you said. I wonder if I let it out inadvertently while making various preparations. But, well, I guess it would be nice to have a thick defense. While we were conversing like that, the dining hall became noisy again. Unlike us case, these high-pitched cheers were mixed with the deep cheering voices of men. I moved my gaze to the doorway. Thats Auguste came while serving a smile to the noisy surroundings. He looks like an archbishop but with wings on his back. This figure is probably the figure of the leader of the angels, in other words, the figure of Palug. The pure white robe coated with golden thread and jewelries is too luxurious to be a costume. us-sama, why didnt you stop him? I cant exin it well, but isnt that a bit too shy? Do you think I can stop that man? Ive said something impossible. My apologies. Goldberry, who was perched on Augustes shoulder, quickly flew towards our direction. She perched on Tirnanogs head happily as though it was her fixed position. Erica! It looks like youre already dressed up! Auguste called out with a bright smile. Auguste-sama, that figure is? Im an archangel. This is a remake of the archbishops old outfit. My father sent it to me! No way, that was an actual archbishops robe? Let alone luxurious, isnt it at a level that cant be priced? Not only the royal family, but even the church also gave their utmost support in preparing the princes costume. As expected of the seconding of the Founder King, he is very loved. Erica, youre the captain of the western privateer, right? Its truly shy and Aurelia-ish. Yes, I tried to arrange their clothes in a modern style. It was tailored by a craftsman of Knot Reed whom I ordered via Harold, so it is inferior to Augustes costume, but it is good as it is. As a matter of fact, this can be said to be abat uniform because it is sewn with plenty of practical runestones. us, you look very powerful, but is that not heavy? These horns are actually made of wood. Heeh~ I see. Then the archangel and the Demon King began talking about each others costume. It seems that Augustes wings can be freely opened and closed with illusion magic using artificial spirit. But why did youe here, Auguste? Because Im curious about Ericas costume. us, you too, right? Auguste smiled cheerfully. When us saw that, the crease between his brows deepened. Dont be mistaken. I just came to check Ericas costume. Isnt that the same thing? Its not the same. As us and Auguste began to argue lightly, a tall figure emerged from the crowd. Oh, Harold. Heya, Captain. The costume suits you well. You too, Harold, you seemfortable in it. Harold also wore a pirate costume. But he is more like a sailor rather than a captain. His red hair which is always tied is braided somewhat loosely and is hanging over his left shoulder. Now, now, its time to prepare for the opening ceremony, right, Your Highness? Eeh~ but Ivee all the way here to see the figure of the captain of the privateer Yes, yes, the captain will not go anywhere, and we will only return briefly. Okay, us-sama? I, Im not particrly fussing over this girl or anything! Harold skilfully retrieved us and Auguste. Before I knew it, he started understanding how to handle the two of them. Harold is incredible, isnt he? Such a feast for the eyes~~! Thats exactly right! I hope All Souls Daysts for an eternity! Tricia and Marquia were excited by the boys costumes. For me, if the festival doesnt end for an eternity, I would likely copse from overworking. Aah, but we also need to get ready soon! I dont want to part yet! The two of them will be preparing for the festival events and the y after this. Im looking forward for your sess. Tricia will be making the final setting for the flying golems, while Marquia will be training her small dragons to breath fire simultaneously. After that, they will go to the theater together. Thats why I was left alone, as Im not participating in anything in particr. Its almost time, so lets take a look around the academy where the festival is being held. When I walked to the area near the exit of the dining hall, a berserker called out to me. Um, Erica-san? Oh my, is that you, Chloe-san? Chloe was a berserker and she held a spear jammed with a lot of mushrooms in one hand. Is that a pirate costume? Yes, thats right. Youre a berserker, right, Chloe-san? Yeah, right on the money. Chloeughed lightly and then looked around absentmindedly. By the way, where are Tricia-san and Marquia-san? It seems they are having a briefing session for the festival events. I see. Same with Beatrice. Beatrice seems to have gone to the theater with Jan. Chloe and I arerades in being left behind by our friends. This is a great opportunity, so lets invite her to look around the All Souls Day Festival. First of all, lets ask about her schedule. Chloe-san, how are you going to spend your time during All Souls Day? Hmm, lets see. First, Im going to participate in the apple-eatingpetition and aim for victory! Apple-eatingpetition. Its apetition where one has to directly eat the apple floating or sinking in arge basin filled with water. The person who finishes their apple without using their hands is the winner. It is also apetition that the natives of the Ichthyes continent such as the Northerners and Easterners like. It seems a little impossible for me who is reserved. And, if I lose midway, I will go to the corn maze then go to see the y. Hmm, if thats the case, even if its only the y, I wonder if we can watch it together. Lets invite her. Hey, Chloe-san. Would you like to go to see the y together? If you dont mind, Ill save the seats in advance. Wow, is that okay? Thank you, Erica-san! Lets meet upter, okay? Yup! Chloe smiled and agreed. She then headed to the courtyard of the school building; the venue for the apple-eatingpetition. Now then, lets enjoy All Souls Day Festival while paying attention to personal safety. Chapter 148 - Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part two) Chapter 148: Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part two) I left the dining hall with Tirnanog and met up with Palug, who was waiting at the entrance to the school building. I decided to enjoy the festival together with the two beasts. Well, shall we take a look around from nearby events? There are a lot of elementary-level magic works in the forest behind the school building. After entering the path made in the forest ording to the regr route, a graveyard suddenly appeared in front of us. Umu! Erica, what is this? Its an illusion magic. Looks like its a wee to those who have lost their way into this forest. Look, Tir. When I looked up at the trees, there were many skeletons hanging on the branches. Well, since its only elementary-level illusion magic, its not sca what the, just now, it moved!? That is pretty creepy. Tirnanog looked up at the decoration on the tree. Good grief, humans are quite thoughtless. This city is the former Corpse City, right? Thats not it. Its important to remember the abominable events, you know~~! Because we were dominated by vampires, Palug continued. It is a necessary festival to reassure us that we have escaped from the domination of vampires and to pray for the peace of our ancestors souls without corrupting the corpses. As we progressed through the forest, a ghost made of white sheet entered the area, swaying under the trees. This is a bit disappointing because its tantly artificial and not scary. It seems that this forest was worked on by several groups; the execution and the trend are different depending on the area. As I walked while looking at the illusion magic, we reached the edge of the forest. I heard the sound of dozens of birds flying away all at once. (Crows and owls for delivering letters? But, why were they in this kind of ce?) I looked forwardthere was a suspicious person about more or less 40 meters ahead. It was a tall man in a dark brown robe. The man who noticed me arrived before my eyes in just a few jumps. Judging by his physical ability, he is probably someone from Lucanrant. Tirnanog and Palug stepped forward to protect me who was lost in thoughts for a moment. The man pulled off his hood. Then, there appeared Citrouilles face. Erica-sama, for you to be in this kind of ce, whats the matter? Citrouille-san? As for me, Im concerned about what Citrouille is doing here. But, even if I ask, this person most likely wouldnt tell me anything. Did he get in touch with the other knights of the Military Order of tf?r using those birds? I was looking at the illusions in this ce, did I bother you? I see, now that you mention itcertainly, its a fun kiddie trick. The East is quite different from the North, isnt it. Citrouilleughed seeing the skeletons hanging from the trees. You dont decorate things like this in the North? Yes, our festival is more on the violent side. Violent? The Lord of the Deades to snatch the bad children. Although its actually an adult dressed as a ghost to scare them. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Citrouille made a gesture as if scaring a small child and made a terrifying expression. Rather than HalloweenNamahage1? Actually, I think I remember there being something simr to Namahage in Halloween and Christmas2. In the olden days, it was said that God takes away the brave ones. Brave ones? Strong and skilled men of valor who can fight against the enemy. This was called the Wild Hunt3. Why did God do something forceful like that? Why was the northern God trying to take people away forcibly? When I casually asked Citrouille, his eyes widened as if taken aback. Wellmaybe it was not exactly God. It wasnt God? Citrouille replied whileughing nervously. My theory is that its a vengeful spirit that couldnt pass on, shackled down by something they couldnt redeem. They were too afraid to walk down the road to afterlife alone, and meanwhile, their regrets and attachments caused them to go mad and they started snatching away the living. What a poor soul. Poor, huhyoure very kind. Having said that, Citrouille reached out to me. After grazing my hair slightly, he retracted his hand. I think that kind of guy should just wander around alone forever. That said A voice calling out to Citrouille resounded from the darkness of the forest and reached my ears. Uwah, was his colleague hiding there all this time? Oops, Im sorry for talking incessantly about strange thingsWell then, lets talk again on another asion! As he said that and put on his hood, Citrouille headed deep into the forest. When they were far away, Tirnanog opened his mouth. Erica, what is he going to do on a festival day like this? Lets see, maybe hes guarding in secret? For example, to defeat something that has slipped into the school. Like the Golden Wolf Prince or a vampire. Erica, you have a favorable impression of him, huhI didnt see it that way. Im sure hes doing an evil deed! Umu. Hes an unsettling fellow. Tirnanog and Palug criticized Citrouille relentlessly. The wild intuition of these two seems to be right on the money. If he is a member of the Military Order of tf?r, it would be devastating. Staying away from him is the best safety measure. Now then, why dont we move along before we get singled out? I headed towards the corn maze, away from the shady people. I know the shortest route thanks to going around the maze with us. When we arrived at the exit after conquering the maze, the sun waspletely down. Pumpkinnterns are illuminated around the venue. Fungal walkers are also roaming around. I guess the apple-eatingpetition is about to enter the climax soon I wonder how far Chloe has advanced. I feel like if its her, she would be able to win the wholepetition. Well, what shall we do for now? Im curious about the parade, the bonefire, and the apple ciderpetition, but I cant afford to rx and stretch out my legs to the city center. So, it might be a bit early, but lets head to the theater venue soon. There are three open-air theaters in the pasture area east of the school. Decorated with magical lights and illusions, everything is beautiful. In addition to these three, there are seven other theaters. Because the time and schedule are nned properly, there are plenty of ys and songs that can be enjoyed. I decided to prepare our seat to watch the y some distance away from the stage. First, I spread out a nket on the grass and asked Tirnanog to put down our luggage. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Next, I took out simple chairs from my bag and assembled them. Naturally, there are small chairs for both Tirnanog and Palug. Haah~ this feels soo good~ Umu, this is more like it. Hey, hey, Erica. Is something really going to happen today? Hmm, actually, the oracle and the current situation are quite different, so maybe nothing will happen Seeing the current state, its hard to imagine that I would be taken away by a phantom beast. That being the case, I wonder how this changes anything. If I remember the oracle correctly, that girl, Chloe, will go up on this stage? Yes, Chloe was the heroine of the y. I closed my eyes and recalled the development of the game in my past life. I stole Chloes dress to harass her, and then I was found wearing that dress as a drowned corpse. Perhaps I was mistaken for Chloe and got spirited away. And then, I was killed because Im not her. The costume may be a condition to get spirited away. So I asked Beatrice to change that outfit. I dont want someone else to be killed in my stead, so I made a different outfit and presented it under the pretext of a donation just in case. And the current heroine of the y is a gorgeous small brte. She doesnt have the milk-tea hair color of Chloe and shes not tall, so she shouldnt get mistaken. If the preconditions are different so far, I feel like nothing will happen. No, thats incorrect, catif things arepletely different, then something unexpected might happen. Then, Tirnanog and Palug went back and forth examining the possibility of danger and how to deal with it. If these two would go that far to protect me, I also feel reassured. Its almost time for dinner, so I took the sandwiches out of the basket. The sandwiches with thick slices of ham in them are specially made for Tirnanog and Palug. Are you guys doing fine? You should eat more, okay? Umu, Ill eat as much as I can! Yes, this one is also delicious, you know? I handed over most of the caramel apples that were prepared as desserts to Tirnanog. Ive brought a lot, so it should be fine. Hhnn~ having a delicious meal outside feels great~~! Palug, in her cat form, stretched herself like a human. I dont think simple meals like these are sufficient, but what matters is that she likes it. The meal one eats together with friends under the sky is extra delicious, isnt it? Oh right, Palug, if nothing happens, go see Auguste-sama, hes dressed up as an archangel. Eeh, what did you say! Auguste, as an archangel~~~!!! He looks like a genuine angel, with wings attached and all. Aah, oh no! This is bad! Its killing me! Even though Palug is in her cat form, she is writhing with human-like movements. Hey, Palug. I think Chloe will being soon, so you should act more like a cat.. Palug is writhing while breathing heavily, and it seems unlikely that she woulde to her senses soon. Noo! You should have told me that sooner! Im sorry, this is like the biggest gamble of my life, so I became a bit distracted subconsciously Erica, isnt it bad to be distracted during your biggest gamble? Youre right, butI feel uneasy. After the whole All Souls Day Festival is over, I will go to Lucanrant for winter vacation. Thats what I was nning, but that sounds so much like a death-g-raising line. As I was thinking, I heard the announcement that the y is starting. Chloe hasnt arrived yet, but Act 1 has begun. Since Ive came all the way here, Im going to watch the y using the wand of Raptors Sight. It is a historical drama, and the y begins when the male protagonist is deprived of his status and his woman. It is a self-made revenge tragedy that starts after being pushed down to the rock bottom. In other words, its a royal road. The first to appear on stage were the governess, who is being yed by Marquia, and the male protagonist. Marquia had her hair tied up and wore smart sses. Next, Tricia appeared as a maid alongside the heroine. She is a na?ve older-sister character with braided hair like the usual Beatrice. Beatrice is surprisingly one of the heroines rivals. Im looking forward to see what she looks like~ Im sure she will look good since she is already cute to begin with! Looking at the stage with that in mind, a terribly beautiful girl appeared. It is a girl with beautiful ck hair, Doloresno, thats not her, it is Beatrice without her sses. I mean, why in the world does she look like that!? Why is Beatrice wearing that costume!? Isnt that the heroines costume that the in-game Erica wore when she was killed!? Why in the world is Beatrice wearing it at this critical juncture? by some chance, was there somest-minute change? Whats wrong, Erica. Lets go to the stage. The costume that should have been discarded is still being used. This seems like a bad premonition. It feels as if she has been chosen as the victim. If I avoided the death g and it switched over to Beatrice, that would be the worst. Beatrice, Marquia, and Tricia disappeared into the wing of the stage The scene was changed, props were moved, and the setting also changed. I hope its nothing, but The uneasiness still hasnt disappeared. I ran through the meadow and rushed to the stage. When I reached the backstage, the students in charge of the y were rushing around. I reached out to Marquia and Tricia who were among them. Marquia-san, Tricia-san. Where is w-san? Erica-sama? Whats going on? I need to talk to her quickly! Um, w-san has substituted for the heroineso she should be at the opposite wing! Marquia and Tricia pointed to the other side across the stage. The two of them apanied me and we went around to the other side of the stage. Excuse me, is Beatrice w here? Looking around, there was only Jan, who seemed to have fallen and was buried underneath a pile of costumes. I have a bad feeling about this. As I helped him up, Jan slowly opened his eyes. Beatrice wastaken away by a silver monstro Jan regained consciousness and said so with a pale face. Silver monstro, is it? Perhaps fear remained in him, Jans body was trembling. What did you say~~~!? A monstro was here!? The cries of Marquia and Tricia echoed in the backstage. The Evil Spirit of All Souls Day, which only should have been a fake wonder made by people to deceive others, has really urred. Chapter 149 - Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part three) Chapter 149: Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part three) Instead of me, the one who was chosen by the evil spirit of All Souls Day was Beatrice w. The question of whether Beatrice is still alive flickered in my mind and my feet trembled. Will she float on the cold river instead of me? No, no, no, theres no way I would let that happen. Shaking off the dark thoughts, I resumed thinking under the assumption that she is alive. How can I get her back? And just what exactly took her away? First of all, lets check the current situation. I grabbed the shoulders of Jan who was still stunned and shook him. Jan Carlson, besides being silver in color, do you remember any other features? It was a scaryrge, wolf-likemonstro Jan talked with difficulty, but he lost consciousness again. Wolf, is it? Could this be the crime of the Golden Wolf Prince? However, the Golden Wolf Prince should have a color simr to Holle-kun, not silver. Then I remembered the wands I had. Yes, lets use that. I took out the wand of Urd Sight from my bag. I didnt think I would be relying on this as soon as it was recharged. First, I waved the wand of Urd Sight five times. Five white magic circles deployed inside the backstage and converged again in my eyes. I could see Beatrice in my current vision. No, not only Beatrice, but I could also see silver masses that looked like they consisted of TV noise. Those silver noise masses attacked Beatrice from behind, overtaking her until her very figure was covered in noise. What does this mean!? After that I continued to look even further into the past, but the result was the same. Jan spoke to Beatrice. Silver mass of noise invaded while they were having a discussion. Jan was beaten and Beatrice was taken away. Then, the mysterious silver mass disappeared into the crowd and couldnt be chased visually. Thats the only information I got from using Urd Sight about ten times in total. First, I decided to have Palug stay on site. In fact, Beatrice and the silver noise-like monstro may still be nearby. I conveyed that through a whisper. If there is something strange like that, I will catch it immediately! No matter what kind of phantom beast it is, Palug will be able to conquer it with her power. If the monstro tries to reach out to other humans, she will surely be able to protect them. In exchange, the existence of Palug will be known to the Military Order of tf?r, and things will beplicated. Watch out for the guys from the military order. Yeah, the Inquisitors, right? Ill be careful not to cause a blunder. Next, I called out to Marquia and Tricia who seemed to be scared and confused. Marquia-san, Tricia-san, can I ask either one of you to record Jan Carlsons statement once he recovers? Then, leave it to me! I will make him spit out everything! Tricia answered powerfully. This has implications for the surveince of Jan, the first discoverer. Marquia-san, would you pleasee along with me to the student council to report on this situation together? Because I dont think my own testimony is enough. I understand! us and Auguste will take action, but before that, I need to persuade the other members of the student council. Thats why I asked Marquia to speak up. Then, together with Marquia, I went to the headquarters of the executivemittee for help. In order to move through the crowd, Tirnanog only brought the bag I received from the principal. The executivemittee headquarters is the temporary tent located north of the courtyard of the school building. I wonder who I should rely on. Since were looking for someone, it would be quicker to rely on us or Auguste. It would be more feasible to find them using Augustes dragons eye view or us wide-area magic. Is us-sama or Auguste-sama here!? I shouted rudely in the busy headquarters tent. This is not the time to care about my reputation. A pirate crew of a different color from Harold emerged from the crowd. Seems like Evan Haearn has be a part of the pirate crew before I knew it. Youre not like usual, whats the matter, Erica-jou? Haearn-senpai? What are you doing in this ce? For some reason, I was requested earnestly by Nibelheim to join. But, for you to be this impatient, is ita serious matter? When I nodded, Haearn pulled a long face. Well, something major also happened on our side. Because the Margrave of Urs suddenly paid a visit. Sir Han is visiting? The principal, the vice principal, His Highness Auguste, and us-sama all have been summoned. It seems he came for an exnation about some case, but it is actually an informal interrogation, or so us-sama had said. Then, both of them cant move? Han yson again? Perhaps he came to inquire about the Bloody Saints case. He always appears at the worst times and puts me in the worst position. One person was taken away by some monstro earlier. And the one who was taken away was Beatrice w. Suddenly, Haearns expression turned angry. Can Roald still not leave that matter behind him? No way, is that guy the one pulling the strings? I shook my head. Although there is a possibility of that, Roald doesnt seem like someone who would summon a monstro. Its not in his character to do something like summoning a dangerous monstro. But this is tough. To think that a monstro would take away someone during a festival like this. There are lots of guys dressed up as monstro everywherehow do we search for it? I thought that I could ask us or Auguste for help, so I came here But if they are stuck in a meeting with Han, then thats not possible. If things happened as how things went to the in-game Erica, then she would eventually turn up in the river. If so, I should search around the river. For the time being, Ill do everything I can. At that time, a small golden-colored dragon flew down on Haearns head. Eh, why did Goldberrye to this ce? Oo~i, Haearn. Sorry for leaving things to you so suddenly. W-w-what, His Highness voice, itsing from Goldberry?! Haearn tried to pull away from the voice resounding above his head. Hearing a dragon speak human words for the first time must be very surprising. Oh, if it isnt Erica. What happened? Its not the appearance of a Buddha in hell, but an archangel instead. The ability of a Theurge is wonderfully convenient, so maybe? Wonderful timing, Auguste-sama! It seems that something has happened. Tell me and Ill see what I can do. Before anything else, I told him about Beatrices disappearance. Beatrice w disappeared at the backstage of the theater. ording to Jan Carlson who was there, she was taken away by a monstro. After Han, a monstro appeared! Now of all times, troubles ur one after another Thats why I came to the headquarters to get help from us-sama or you, Auguste-sama. You want to borrow a dragons eye view? This can be wrapped up quickly if there is an ancient dragon flying over Lindis, but lets see. Goldberrys eyes closed. Perhaps Auguste is extending his telepathic ability to the distant sky. Nope. It doesnt seem like things will go conveniently like that. We cant use a cheat like the one we used in the coastal city Knot Reed here in Lindis, huh. At that time, Marquia raised her hand calmly. Your Highness, um, please use my little sisters to search. Jonas, huh The small dragons of the Jonas family can be used to search in crowded city areas, but is that alright with you? For Ignitian nobles, dragons are like family. And its unlikely they would lend their dragons that double as an escort in such a dangerous situation. Marquia-san, is it really okay? Beatrice-san is also my friend. Please be sure to save her. An amber-colored small dragon and a pure white small dragon hidden in Marquias pocket took off. Come on! My little sisters! Then, after a short time, the two dragons called out for several dozens of other small dragons. In the headquarters tent, small dragons of various colors were crowding and pping their wings. I will entrust all these dragons to you, Your Highness. Marquia Jonas, thank you for your and your sisters dedication. Leave it to me. Then, Marquias small dragons flew out of the tent one after another. Goldberry, who was being upied by Auguste, rode on my shoulder. Well, what now, Erica? Is there anything else? Please check the route from the school to the river, Auguste-sama. Understood. Ill try it now. The search using small dragons by Auguste began. In the meantime, I left Marquias protection to Haearn. The two of them would go to the scene of the incident and regroup with Tricia. They would re-examine the site, ask about Jans circumstances, and investigate any other witnesses. After that, I listed the people who I can rely on in my head. People who will be able to fight even a powerful monstro aremy brother and Chloe. Actorius-sensei and Brad may also take action if I ask them. However, in the hustle and bustle of the festival, it would be difficult to find those four people. Should I ask Auguste to look for them? No, it would be better for Auguste to concentrate on searching for Beatrice. Splitting the dragons eye view for other things can cause fatal dys. (Then, what is the best course of action?) At that time, the voice of the host of the event being held across the courtyard resonated. The winner of this years apple-eatingpetition has been decided~~!! Aah, speaking of which, the venue for the apple-eatingpetition is on the south side of the courtyard. It is just beyond the student council office, isnt it? I ran my eyes quickly around the venue. The audience who was erupting in cheers, the losers who were hanging their head. The winner, who seemed far away, was a berserker who was making a triumphant pose. The winner is the pretty berserker, Chloe Cloacina~~~~!! So Chloe won, huh. I wonder if the game strength and this perfect timing are due to the power of the heroine, or due to the power of the fierce northern country. Anyway, Im not sure, but this is convenient. I pushed through the crowd of the apple-eatingpetition to get closer to the winner, Chloe. Chloe noticed me as I reached the bottom of the stage, and lifted me up onto the stage. Whoo~ps, a beautiful female pirate hase to congratte the winner~~~~!!! A buzz rippled over the whole venue like a wave. Whats with that exnation!? No, wait, I dont have the time to nit-pick on such trifles. Congrattions on winning, Chloe-san. Wow, thank you, Erica-san! Chloe smiled widely like a little girl. I feel bad for casting a damper on this joyous asion, but Im sorry to interrupt, but something bad happened. Something bad? Chloes expression sobered. I whispered to Chloes ear. Beatrice was taken away. Beatrice? The culprit seems to be some kind of monstro. Then I just need to defeat it. I need to help Beatrice right away. I felt a mysterious relief when I heard Chloes decision. Chloe promptly asked questions. Is there any clue? What do you have in mind? What about securing the scene? The witness is Jan Carlson. Right now, His Highness Auguste is checking every location with dragons eyes, but the area around the dock on Cratonneu River may be suspicious. The scene of the crime is being secured by my friend. I seethen, lets go to the dock first! Chloe answered without any hesitation. Everyone, today was very fun~~! Well then, see youter! When Chloe waved to the audience at the venue, cheers resounded once again. First of all, lets move to a high ce so we can move from above without stopping. Since the roofs are empty. You can do that, cant you, Erica-san? Yes. I understand. If we start from the tower of the school building, it will surely be faster. Chloe reached out for me. I lifted up Tirnanog who stood at my feet along with my bag he carried and then took her hand. Matching the timing when Chloe jumped using physical enhancement, I activated Leap to stay beside her. The audience cheered at us who jumped lightly over their heads. On the roof, I could see the city of Lindis during the gorgeous night festival. There were crowds of people all over the ce and everything was shining brilliantly. At that time, at various ces in the city, the bonefires started burning all at once. Auguste, using Marquias small dragons, seemed to have ignited them in her ce. Auguste-sama, are you okay? Doesnt it put a burden on you? This much is a childs y~ Moreover, youre focusing your consciousness here, what about the conference with Margrave of Urs? Im doing it somehow while relying on us. By the way, I am just about to talk with Han right now. An archangel and a Demon King are having a conference with a man in a wolf mask. When I imagine it, it paints quite a strange picture. Theyre investigating that vampire case alright. I wonder how he found out, hes pressing us about that exact matter. Thats right. It looks like Hans subordinate knights had been surveying the school in advance. Auguste-sama, shouldnt you focus on the meeting now? Rightthen, if the small dragons find something, Ill let you know~ After I finished talking with Auguste, Chloe asked. Erica-san, are you ready? Yes, no problem. Well then, lets go! With Chloe pulling my hand, we ran overhead past the festivals cheering crowds. Chapter 150 - : Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part four) Chapter 150: Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part four) TL: clover ED: eristol, xtostos The festival seemed to be entering its climax, and fireworks were beingunched in the distance. Meanwhile, I was heading for the river together with Chloe. While looking at the distant hustle and bustle, we moved at high speed on the roofs of the Magic Academy City Lindis. As we passed by a giant skeleton golem, Chloe stepped in front as if to guard me. Wait! I turned my gaze towards where Chloes gaze was pointed at. There were shadows moving on the roof. At that time, a huge firework illuminated the people lurking on the roof. The number of silhouettes that emerged was five. Everyone was wearing a dark brown robe with their hoods up. I saw them pulling out their swords from the sheaths on their hip. Cold metal glint sparked. The glow was very simr to that of a snowsilver sword. Those are the swordsmen of Lucanrantthe Military Order of tf?r. Why are they in Lindis? Chloe let out a confused voice. She probably understood their affiliation in just a nce. Sir Han is visiting Lindis to inquire about the Bloody Saint case, Chloe-san. If thats the case, I guess its better to escape for now. No matter how I look at it, they are not here for a friendly chat. Yes, I agree Its safer there, so lets go down at once. It would slow us down, but its faster than if were stopped by those people. In the direction of Chloes gaze was the main street that was crowded with people. I see. Even if they are the Inquisitors of the Military Order of tf?r, they wouldnt pursue us by cutting down the throng of ordinary people. Since at least in Lindis, a free city that is basically reigned by Ignitia and Hafan, if such a thing happened, it would be a serious problem for them. How about we split up and regroupter at our destination? I understand, Chloe-san. Our destination is the dock on the Kut-Nunu River. That is where my drowned corpse was floating in the original game. Erica-san, can you buy me time? Its fine even if its an overkill. With that said, Chloe made preparations. She took the snowsilver essory from somewhere in the pouch and hung it around her neck. How much is an overkill? Something that would kill them eight times if its an ordinary person. The swordsmen of Lucanrant can take it. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress I listened to Chloes reply and pulled out two wands. I chose Crystal Cluster and Gust. Its easier to just go all-out, but I also need to be careful and keep things from going too far. Aiming at their knees, three shots of crystal clusters were fired at all five people. Since the starting point was shifted by 20 degrees each and the urrence was dyed by 0.05 seconds each, not everything could be intercepted even by the snowsilver swords. The shots dug between their bones, and until they were nullified, this would obstruct their movement. Even for opponents with a magic-nullifying sword and healing abilities, this would still be quite annoying. Two of the five people jumped and evaded the crystal clusters that were formed at point-nk range, which should be difficult to see. I blew off the two swordsmen that were up in the air with Gust from below diagonally as I had anticipated that. The moment the movement of those swordsmen was stopped, we blended with the crowd. I proceeded along the main street crowded with people in costumes and giant golems for the parade with a light Leap. Have we lost them? Erica50 meters ahead, theres one guy who had escaped your attack! As soon as Augustes muttering was heard, Goldberrys front leg touched my neck. The vision was shared in an instant. Ahead, a swordsman was hiding in the shadow of a huge demon-shaped parading golem. Thank you, Auguste-sama, but for now, please concentrate on searching for Beatrice! Im still doing that. But, since youre being chased by something, why not help? Its certainly appreciated, but I held the wand of Gust. With the dragons vision, I set the starting point right beside the swordsman using wand alteration and waved it. The swordsman was blown away shortly afterward and crashed into the barrels of cider that were piled up on the corner of the street. Erica, are those guys from Lucanrant? Yes, they seem to be the people of the Military Order of tf?r, Auguste-sama. Heeh, I wonder what those Lucanrant people are thinking Im sure its not something friendly. It is no trivial offense to pull out swords against students in the free city of Lindis. Regardless of how suspicious Chloe and I might look for traveling on top of the roofs. Is it perhaps rted to the monstro that caused the abduction? Or, is it to secure me and Chloe who were involved in the Bloody Saint case? Erica, above your head! Through Augustes vision sharing, I became aware that there is a person on the roof of the house right beside me. If I dont consider the height difference, he is only about 10 meters away. Given the mobility of those guys, I want to keep them at a distance at any rate. It would be all over if he gets close. With this short distance, how do I escape At that time, I noticed a fungal walker under the guise of a ghost that had slipped into the parade. I feel sorry for the fungal walker, but it might be a useful tool. Tir, cling to my feet! Auguste-sama and Goldberry too, stay close to me! Umu! Aa, I understand! I took out a wand and pretended to turn it towards the swordsman above. The swordsman, who noticed me, immediately jumped off the roof with his sword raised. Hesing! With minimal movement, I waved the wand of Castling. Kyaaaaaahhh~~~~~~~!!! I turned around when I heard the loud scream of the fungal walker. A sword-pierced fungal walker stood where I was before. Along with the scream, arge number of spores were scattered to the extent that it turned the surrounding hazy. The swordsman tried to pull out the sword that was deeply stabbed in the fungal walker, but gradually fell down. He might have sucked in paralytic or hallucinogenic spores. I feel good that I have sessfully bought time. Even so, to think that he would actually stab without hesitation. Judging from the stabbed location, he was aiming around my right shoulder. He wasnt aiming to kill me; he was trying to destroy my dominant hand so that I couldnt use my wands. It was merciless, but it may be conscientious not to aim at my heart and head. Theres a guy who noticed this uproar. North-northwest from here, about ten buildings from here, only one person. I confirmed it through the vision sharing and immediately shot 10 simultaneous shots starting from the shade of the alley with Crystal Cluster. Its fine even if the magic is nullified or if he heals himself immediately. The swordsman went in apletely different direction because the magics starting point was different from where I actually was. With this, we should have avoided trouble for the time being. You did it, Erica! Its thanks to you, Auguste-sama. Next are the two people along the southeastern street from here. Its about twelve buildings behind. Noanother group of three and a group of seven are gathering at a frightening speed! Twelve people, huh. Just exactly how many Lucanrant swordsmen are hiding in this city? In addition, everyone has what appears to be a snowsilver sword. Watch out, Erica. I may not be able to deal with this. We may be cornered. Should we surrender and raise a white g? No, there is still a way. I pointed to a skeleton golem, which could be seen far away, and asked Tirnanog at my feet. Tir, can you erge yourself here? For example, as big as that huge skeleton golem. Fuh, thats easy! Its really great that today is a festival day. The number of golems in the shape of a ck dragon increased during the parade, so it wouldnt be a strange sight for the citizens and tourists. Once we were in a wide alley, I chanted the secret words that would release Tirnanogs restraints. Tirnanogs starsteel armor came off and his body grew into the form of a giant dragon. When he wore the scale-shaped starsteel armor again, a ck dragon with curled up horns as if piercing the heavens stood towering. Ericas golemI feel like its familiar somehowugh, my head Auguste, like us, couldnt remember what happened inside the Burial Chamber of Angels. Seems like Palugs oblivion magic is working. Its a golem that imitates the legendary beast called Zaratan, which originates from Aurelias legend. I held my bag and Goldberry while making excuses. I rode on the palm that Tirnanog offered and hid myself. As expected we will stand out if we deviate from the parade route, huhreturn to your original form once we get out of the parade, Tir. Umu. So we will let those twelve guys go past us, huh. A parade of golems under the guise of a ghost wearing giant sheets passed by the main street. Following that, Tirnanog began to set out with big steps. Uwah~~ Mom, that dragon golem looks so strong and cool~~! Wow, the golems suddenly increased! The small children nearby were very excited. Tirnanog waved a free hand at them as a service. Now then, we should get ready. I took out the used wands from the glove of storage and reced them with the wands that were stored in my bag. It seems those twelve guys have easily lost sight of us, Erica. Embarking on a golem that suddenly turns gigantic would make them, after all. Be that as it may, we cant advance from the parade route to the far outskirts of the town like this. If we do that, the battle between Tirnanog and those twelve swordsmen will begin. Of course, I think Tirnanog will win, but I want to avoid that battle. Making an excuse about operating an unauthorized giant golem when it is exposed to public view, that would be too difficult. In the worst case scenario, the existence of Tirnanog would be public and that would be a serious problem. Auguste-sama, where are they now? How many suspicious people are remaining? The people youve stopped before have healed themselves. After regrouping and sharing information, there are more than twenty people that have begun to move. I confirmed it with the visual shared with Auguste. That is certainly scary. I think they are scared. Because theyre always being shot at from somewhere within this crowd. What makes this possible is Augustes vision sharing and Marquias small dragons. Looking up at the sky, the small dragons are flying everywhere. Speaking of which, hows the situation on your and us side? On this side, were currently trying to resist Hans unreasonable demands. A different vision was shared from the dragon. Is this Augustes own vision? In front of me was a man. A dignified figure was wearing a pure white knights clothing framed by silver threads and a beautiful cloak made of silver fox fur. On the upper half of his face was a silver mask that resembled a wolf. This is the Han yson. Dark skin with brushed back light-colored golden hair. I wonder what kind of face is hidden under that mask. However, the color of the hair and skin are very simr to those of Citrouille. That couldnt be Jack Citrouille, right? The rumored mysterious man, who has amanding face and a powerful physique, was looking over here while baring his teeth as if he could see through me andughed. Your Highness, its not that difficult, is it? All I want is one thing. It was a low and calm voice, but the containedpelling pressure was felt by my skin. Is this what Auguste is feeling right now? With a dry throat, I answered. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress I cant respond to that. It would run against the intention behind Lindis monastic schools founding. If the Military Order of tf?r receives permission to be stationed permanently at the underground ruins, we can be that cornerstone of peace. It will guarantee the safety of everyone. That is what Your Highness wants and also the duty that has to be fulfilled by the school, isnt it? So why are you refusing? Using anti-vampire measures as an excuse, he insisted on putting military intervention in Lindis, which is a free city. I mean, he just wanted that first step towards real domination, didnt he? The senses that have been shared by Auguste until that point has been cut off. What excessive meddling. And despite Lindis being a free city no less. The North has a strong disposition for wanting to be in direct control of things, so they must have wanted to get their hands on it. Seems like its going to be a verbal tug-of-war for a while~~ Arent the Military Order of tf?r and the academic city of Lindis too ipatible? If anyone learning about heresy in the course of their studies, is suddenly arrested and subjected to confinement and torture, that would be noughing matter. Erica, we will reach sk Street soon. Thank you, Tir. Thanks to the giant ck dragon Tirnanog, we were able to pass through the main street safely. Now, we need to find a safe route from the low-traffic outskirts of the town to the dock on the Kut-Nunu River. I stared in the scarcely illuminated direction of my destination while walking away from the hustle and bustle of the festival. Chapter 151 - Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part five) Chapter 151: Evil Spirit of All Souls Day (part five) Tirnanog entered the alley next to the golem workshop. Then I jumped off from Tirnanogs hand using Leap. Tirnanogs armor peeled off like scales, returning to the form of a small steel armor once again. Tirnanogs body, which has shrunk back to its original size, went into the armor. With that, the transformation into the usual small Tirnanog waspleted. Umu, seems like we have sessfully thrown them off. Thank you, Tir. Augustes voice resounded from Goldberry who was flying over Tirnanogs head. But they have healing abilities, so the number wouldnt decrease at all, huh~ As expected from Lucanrant. If we dont change our strategy, they will be able to take countermeasures soon. That said, I cant think of any other way of fighting them. When I discussed it with us, he suggested that you should confine them. Is it really okay for you to discuss things like that during a meeting? I tried using telepathy. By letting our feet touch. Entwining their feet like that during a meeting, wouldnt that create a strange misunderstanding? I feel like I forced Auguste and us tomit a grave error. I dont get it, small fries like this, you just have to seal their movements, he said. They are no small fries to me! What should I do with them! Werent you good at making pitfalls and burying others alivewait, us, thats not something you should say to a girl. I seebury them alive, huh. Setting aside normal opponents, I wonder if that would be effective against those Lucanrant swordsmen. But even if I cover the pit with magic, they would use their snowsilver swords and make their way out quickly. To begin with, magically generated materials do notst long, so what should I use to cover the pit? Maybe that could work quite well. I hade up with a very nasty n. I wonder if Tirnanog still has those mutant brown worms. Hey, Tir. Did you already eat the brown worms from that cave? After eating one, I propagated them a little. What are you going to do with them? Tirnanog took out a small jar from the inside of his armor. There were four or five worms squirming in that small jar. This is a bit cruel, but we are not inside that cave, so it should be safe even if we do this. I got a nice idea. Ill capture those suspicious individuals as bargaining material for you, Auguste-sama. That would be great. It will make it a lot easier on our side too. In exchange, please direct four or five mages who can use Grease spell here. I said so to Goldberry while showing the jar of worms. These are! Youre merciless, Erica! A terrifying worm that resists poison and fire, has high physical attack tolerance, andunches hypnotic attacks. If I propagate them in an abandoned house, then destroy the entire buildingalright, lets go! Now then, can you look for an appropriate abandoned building, Auguste-sama? The preparation isplete, now lets see the oue. Ill create a trap of terror that has never been experienced before by those of Lucanrant. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Erica, I found an old abandoned chapel about two main streets from here. Its a building that is going to be demolished in a month. Thats an ideal location. That means I can take action as much as I want while keeping the damage to a minimum. The swordsmen who were scattered before have gathered. When a giant golem suddenly disappeared, they must have realized that they were tricked. From here on, it is a deserted area with no crowds of people for me to blend myself in. I arrived at the old abandoned chapel. Adjoined with the chapel was an old bell tower. From those guys perspective, now I would seem like a trapped mouse. I used the scroll of Passwall to enter the bell tower. To start it off, I used Levitation to ascend to the top floor. When I reached the top floor, I opened about twenty bottles of magical power replenishment potions from my bag and sshed them around the room. Finally, a brown worm was thrown into the room. After seeing the worm propagate, I retreated to the roof. The pursuers areing! Seven from the front, five from the back door, and eight along the roof. From the vision shared by Auguste, I could see that they had bitten the bait. Twenty people, huh. There has to be more of them who are still hiding. I wish I could catch more of them, but I guess this is the best thing I can get for now. I chose the finisher wand. That is, the wand of Digging. I used up all 1000 charges in order to make arge hole that can swallow the whole ruins. Once the huge hole had opened in the ground, the ruins crumbled down into the hole with a deafening sound. Brown worms could be seen propagating as if covering the stones. By the time those suspicious people break out from underneath the stones, the worm hell would be ready. As expected, screams came out from the big hole. I guess I have seeded in stopping those suspicious individuals. Alright, now I can meet up with Chloe safely. Without worrying about my surroundings, I leisurely moved from my current floating position to the roof and aimed for my initial destination again. Then, after a while, Auguste sent important information via Goldberry. Erica, instead of a monstro, I found some suspicious individuals. There is a carriage that has departed from the academy and is heading north. Thats the route to the old fortress in northern part of Lindis. There are a bunch of people that look like the Military Order of tf?r, and a crate that looks like it can store a person. Doesnt it seem like these are the guys who took Beatrice? Does this mean the witness was mistaken? Jan Carlson said that it was a silver monstro, a wolf. But, was that actually a person disguised using magic? Or maybe it was an act of perjury. Jan Carlson perjured himself? If so, it was a correct decision to leave Tricia and Palug on the site. Speaking of which, hes in the position where the game version of Harold was supposed to be. He might not be a mere student. Also, if shes taken to the North, it would be hard to get her out because of Han. So if you want to stop them, you need to do it right now, okay? I understand. While she is only taken away for the time being, it can be fatal if we keep dilly-dallying like this. And one more thing, I have to cut off the connection. It seems that Ive reached my limit. Now I will concentrate on just searching. Thank you very much, Auguste-sama. With that, I rushed to the promised meeting ce with Chloe. The way to the dock was safe without any pursuit. Kut-Nunu River was also a key point in the water transport of Lindis, where it merges with Alrescha River. I flew past theunching site of therge flying golems. Now I need to find Chloe on the riverside I could see the glint of metal sparkling on the riverside where withered grass spread. Chloe was shing swords with a swordsman in a dark brown robe. Unexpectedly, Chloe also had a snowsilver sword in her hand. Pehaps she snatched it from her opponent. As expected, Chloe. At first nce, it seemed like Chloe was being pushed back. However, at the next moment, the hand of the swordsman of tf?r which was raised to attack suddenly drooped without strength. She seemed to have dislocated the joint of her opponents dominant arm in an instant. As he dropped his sword, Chloe struck the handle of her sword into the jaw of the swordsman who could no longer defend himself. She bent the joints of the unconscious opponents limbs towards wrong directions and tied them with stolen metal restraints. On top of dislocating his joints, she also restrained them? I see, with this method he wouldnt be able to restore himself using his healing ability. I ran up to Chloe. Chloe-san! Sorry Imte! Erica-sanIm d youre safe! From what she told me, Chloe had arrived at this ce long ago. After exploring the surroundings, she wasnt able to find anyone. She also sneaked into the harbors that were crowded with lots of people, but found nothing special. Of course, there was no corpse floating on the water. I suppose the carriage that was seen by Auguste-sama is suspicious. Then, thats where well be going next. But its too far from here, and it may be difficult to catch up with them right now. That meansBeatrice, she cant be saved? Chloe let out a choked voice. The carriage is travelling on the route towards the old fortress on the northern part of Lindis. We are now on Kut-Nunu River flowing on the southern part of Lindis. We still have to travel the distance as far as one city. And even though we have stopped about twenty suspicious individuals before, it is likely that more of them are still lurking somewhere. I was too fixated with my death and made a wrong first move. I really regret having been influenced by information in the game. At that time, thestrge fireworks pieces wereunched. Fireworks were shining in the night sky like a waterfall of light. After that should be the aerial show using flying golems. If I remember correctly, the flying golems would be flying over Lindis from south to north. Aah, there is still one way to go! Maybe we can use a flying golem to track them, before itsunched. Eh, I mean, will the flying golem even be able to carry us both? Perhaps. Beggars cant be choosers. Lets borrow a flying golem and soar across the sky of the academic city. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Chloe and I arrived at the wooden building by the riverside. There were mechanical flying golems made by the students of Elementary Golem Engineering. They had a humanoid shape that looks like the one in Castle in the Sky. A familiar red-haired pirate was inspecting the golems nearby. Harold saw us and let out a hysterical voice. Haa!? Why in the world are you here! How wonderful, Harold. By any chance, are you the person in charge ofunching the flying golems? How lucky! Im really d that I have such a versatile partner. What do you mean by wonderful! Youre going to do something bad, right! As expected, Harold. Youre sharp. Iughed and glossed over it. I then briefly mentioned the possibility of Beatrice ws abduction. Thats serious. This is why I can never say no!! So, do me a favor. I can only depend on you for this, you are truly the only one. Aah~ again! Youre the same as always!! Harold grabbed his head with both hands. Damn it, I want to help you somehow! But now each creator has their own password, and it would take me a lot of time to analyze and tamper with it! Password? That means we cant be unreasonable about this. Certainly, that was written in the blueprints I received from Tricia. Ah, wait, speaking of which! It will be fine! I have the blueprints for Tricia-sans golem here! I took out the said blueprints from my bag. I gave it to Harold and he looked it over. Seriouslytheres even the encryption logic and hints for the password! This might work outokay, wait a bit! Harold begun to alter the flight handling of the flying golem made by Tricia. The destination? The old fortress in the northern part of Lindis. Aah~ the castle built in front of that mountain cave, huh wait, this will only take a few moments, okay? Harold quickly corrected the process with an athame knife. He re-engraved some letters on the core that had been removed. It seems that not only the destination, but he also scratched the processing of the shape process. After it was done, he returned the core to the heart of the golem. When the heat source was turned on, the golems back became dented and two seats appeared. Alright, its fixed! This is not actually for boarding, but I made some seats, so get on. Harold moved to the rear of the golem. I got on the front seat while Chloe sat on the back. Finally, the mechanical flying-type golem was rearing up. The part that looks like a propeller began to spin with a terrifying roar. Okay, here we go! You hear that,dies! Harold was also finishing up preparations for the other flying golems. He distanced himself from the golems that were ready tounch and retreated to a safe location. I wish you guys luck! Return to my side safely, Erica! Promise me! The vibration of the fusge was bing more and more intense. Then the flying golems took off at ridiculous speed. Chapter 152 - The Cave Castle’s Wolves (part one) Chapter 152: The Cave Castles Wolves (part one) The city underneath shone with magical illumination, and overhead, the autumn starry sky was twinkling with serene atmosphere. A rainbow of light crossed over the night sky of Lindis. Its identity was droplets of ice scattered from the flying golems. Of course, it is not mere ice, but a special liquid that contains the luminous effect extracted in athanor that had been frozen. The festivals crowds apuded the ten golden rainbows. Thisis beautiful, right, Erica-san! I agree, Chloe-san. Only one of the flying golems was heading north, past the prescribednding site. It was Tricias beloved flying golem which carried both me and Chloe. How many of those people did you meet, Erica-san? About twenty people. In the end, I drew them into an abandoned building and buried them underneath rubbles and worms. I see, so there were twenty people, huh I guess my movement was so conspicuous that many of them were targeting me. I restrained about five people. You restrained everyst one of them? Because I think leaving them as is would be akin to suicide So they were being thoroughly restrained, huh. Well, we cant just leave them behind carelessly, so maybe this is the best way to deal with them. Hey, Erica-san. After a few moment of silence, Chloe called me. I wonder if its my fault that all of this happened. Because Beatrice and I are friends. Chloes voice disappeared in the wind. Its not your fault. It just so happens that the one kidnapped is your friend. The proof is that in the original game, I, who stole her costume, was the one getting kidnapped. In other words, her intimacy with Chloe has nothing to do with this. I seeI hope so You and Beatrice have done nothing wrong. I wish I had been more careful though. If I had assigned Tirnanog to guard her at that time This is why Im a little scared to be involved with others. This kind of things keep happening. From Chloes point of view, there was an incident eight years ago, and now another incident has happened. I think neither incidents are Chloes fault though. With the way everyone leaves me, maybe Im just not that good a girl. If only there was someone who could tell Chloe the words she wished for, right here and now. Words that would best rid her of her worries, from the best person who can say them. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress The heavens are short on people, so no heroes woulde. No other choice, Id just tell her every single thing I can. I cant be so sure about good or bad. Like, lets see, you are a girl who will charge right at huge golems and vampires. Looking over my shoulder, I grinned. I couldnt really say any cheesy lines but praise her downright ridiculous abilities instead. A girl who wins apple-eatingpetitions, I mean, Ive never seen such a girl before. I hope these words could make Chloe feel better. Chloe smiled with a troubled expression. I mean, arent those just things a tomboy like me would do? Is that so? I think they are wonderful though. I think shes a good but gutsy girl. In addition, you also eat white worms as if they are delicious. Um, thats because Im just a big glutton, okay! Isnt it a virtue that she isnt picky about food? And you are also a girl who is able to restrain suspicious individuals properly. Im a little confident about that, but Wow, amazing, so shes confident in her ability to restrain, huh. Not everyone can do that. Then After that, I continued to list Chloes good points while she continued to deflect them. Chloes voice gradually became more cheerful and she seemed to beughing, although it was difficult to see her expression. That is good. I wonder if I have sessfully distracted her. Then, just as our conversation briefly fell into a lull, Chloe shouted. Erica-san! What is it? Were almost there, I can see it! Our destination, the old fortress in the north, is just around the corner. A historic fortress that was used in the past every time there was a collision between East and North. It had a strange appearance as if natural and man-made objects had merged. A fortress built in such a way so that it stuck to the cliff and connected to the natural cave insidein other words, a cave castle. We have to prepare for our descent soon Erica-san! Get down! Chloe ran up to me from the backseat of the flying golem. In front of me, Chloe drew her long snowsilver sword. The trail of the snowsilver sword shed in the empty air. The de collided with something unseen and sparks were scattered. The sliced pieces rolled into my seat. It was a bullet, split into two. Guns are weapons that arent widespread on Ichthyes. It is said that was because wands, which have excellent rapid-fire ability and versatility, existed before guns. I knew that some parts seemed to remain, but this is my first time seeing the real thing. Moreover, the material of this bullet, maybesnowsilver? In this darkness, an enemy who was sniping me and Chloe from a long distance was somewhere within the fortress. An attack using magic-nullification metal from a supposedly uninhabited fortress. Isnt that an attack that would kill mages then? Hey, Erica-san! Can the trajectory of the flying golem be changed? Can the entire aircraft evade? The golem cant be tampered with when it is running, so theres nothing we can do about that. Then, what about thending? Chloe shed another bullet with her sword while makingmentary. I think were going straight into the fortress. If we leave it be, well crash into the middle of the fortress, wont we? Although it looks like a vehicle, a golem is a golem after all. It is not like an airne where its trajectory andnding can be piloted. Then, what shall we do? I think we have to jump right before we crash. I, I see! It cant be helped then All we have to do now is prepare ourselves, and jump at the right time. Im also pretty thrilled about this. The flying golem slowly made a downturn. Perhaps noticing that the golem does not slow down, figures of people running away could be seen. We fell towards the fortress. Chloe and I, who was holding Tirnanog, jumped down to the balcony on the top floor of the old fortress. Shortly thereafter, the golemsrge build crashed into the fortress. Stones were broken and cloud of dust rose up. The building shook like it was hit by an earthquake, and I inadvertently clung to Tirnanog. In the middle of the fortress, one could see that a miserable crater had been made. A half-broken flying golem was lying still in the center of therge hole. From the head of the flying golem to right where my seat was had been squashed. Ahthat, that was a close call! Are you alright, Chloe-san? As for me, Im unscathed. Im not hurt, but Chloe held her snowsilver sword. Looks like they noticed there are intruders; something ising over here in a hurry. Something, huh. The one approaching, I wonder if it is a human or a beast. Either way, it would be safer to intercept them. Iunched the mist golem as a countermeasure against snipers. Since eachyer of Condensation Shield is a physical ice shield, it may be somewhat useful against the snowsilver bullets. Then, we went inside via the balcony. Erica-san, be careful. They might be very strong. The interior was a wide passage. On the other side of the passage, two men in dark brown robes with their hood up stood quietly. One was a huge muscr man with a height of more than two meters. The man drew his greatsword silently with a flowing motion reminiscent of the flow of water. The other was a normal man with medium build. He was holding a handgun in his right hand, and wore an alchemists glove in his left hand that was holding a wand. Considering the structure and materials, that was a wand of Magic Missile. So there are alchemists as well on top of the swordsmen and snipers, huh. It seems these guys really arent picky about their method. Even if it breaks like earthenware hit by a hammer, and scatters like dust blown before the wind. Our bones are the cornerstones for those whoeter. We are not afraid of des, we are not afraid of fire, we are not afraid of death. Everything must be Gods n. The two men chanted a passage from scripture. It was the apocryphal scripture preferred in Lucanrant. On the iing day, no one shall stand. Everyone shall lie down and wait for the time. The huge man rushed at a speed that one wouldnt imagineing from someone that big. Chloe reacted immediately and shed swords with the huge man. At the same time, in front of me, the Condensation Shield was suddenly expanded. I dont know whether that was Magic Missile or snowsilver bullet, but it was aimed at me from the other side of the two people who were engaged in closebat. (Whoops, thank you very much, Haearn-senpai! No, this is not the time for that) Magic Missiles approaching in a curved trajectory were deflected one after another by the Condensation Shield. asionally interwoven snowsilver bullets were shot into the ice shield and were barely stopped. Ordinary alchemists wouldnt have been able to respond to continuous fire and would be checkmated. Even a normal mage would have been pierced by those Magic Missiles, due to their magic defense being destroyed by those snowsilver bullets. This is a rather cumbersomeposite technique. Now then, how do I escape from this opponent as safely as possible (now that I think about it) Tonight, lets try the method that made me able toe this far. I held the wand of Digging. First, I changed theposition of the spell. I dug deeper and deeper, until I dug up about 40 meters underground. This is in order to prate through the stone floor. The diameter is exactly as wide as this passage. And then, I set it to activate as quickly as possible. The man with a gun and wand seemed to have noticed the magic circle that appeared at his feet, but by then it was toote. He immediately aimed his gun down, but the magic was fired even faster. A hole with a diameter of about three meters was suddenly opened at his feet. No matter how good his physical abilities are, theres nothing he can do without a foothold. The man, who was caught off-guard, fell into the hole without even being able to shout. This much of distance downward would be just enough for someone from Lucanrant to be able to climb back up, but this would buy me enough time. As expected, Erica. Now that weve finished with this side, lets go help Chloe-san. Umu! We immediately entered the fray as Chloes support. Chloe and the huge man were in the midst of a battle. Chloe was slightly being pushed back. Get back, Chloe-san! At the same time as shouting, I waved the wand of Digging. Chloe immediately jumped and moved away from the huge man. At that moment, a hole was created in the stone floor. !!! The giant who was stumbling upon Chloes avoidance could not avoid the hole. The giant went down without any sound. Thank you, Erica-san! That thing is very useful. Well, I dont usually use it like this, but If it wasnt for wand alteration, it would just be a normal Digging spell. The main application of this wand is to escape from archeological sites or mines. If its riddled with holes, the castle might copse, so I cant use it too many times. Youre right. And we still dont know where Beatrice is, so it would be dangerous if it copses. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress I stored the used-up wand in my bag and made preparation for the next battle. While putting a new wand inside the glove of storing, I noticed an item that could be used to search for Beatrice. We might be able to find Beatrice right away. I showed Chloe a light purple lens that was stored in a bottle. Oh~! Thats the thing from that time, right? Yes. It was the Eyes of Overworld. It can perceive the whereabouts of living things and see through obstacles. Wouldnt it be perfect for searching a ce like this cave castle? Chapter 153 - The Cave Castle’s Wolves (part two) Chapter 153: The Cave Castles Wolves (part two) I wore the lens charged with the Eyes of Overworld spell, and activated the magic. The structure of the cave castle appeared in my mind. Aplex fortress where natural terrain and man-made object intertwined. A distorted multiyer structure for which it is difficult to express clearly how manyyers there are. If one doesnt understand the structure, one may get lost. I looked carefully over the whole thing and noticed anomalies as Imitted the structure to my head. This cave castle was almost uninhabited. Other than us, I could only see one person manyyers below. I couldnt find the knights that were dropped into the holes earlier. It was an unexpected sight. What in the world is happening? Maybe the lens is broken? I looked around our location for confirmation. Tirnanog and I were clearly visible, but Chloe wasnt. Why? When I turned my gaze towards Chloe who was before me, the metal on the base of her throat shimmered. The snowsilver essory. So because it was worn directly on the skin, she wasnt reflected in visual magic! If the inhabitants of the cave castle also wear snowsilver somewhere on their body, the result of the Eyes of Overworld can be exined. That means, the one person I saw underground is likely to be an outsider who is not theirpanion: Beatrice. Suspicion arose within me. Perhaps, I could only see silver noise when I used Urd Sight previously due to simr reason? To test it out, I waved the wand of Urd Sight on the spot. In the ce where Chloe and the huge man were fighting, two silver noises collided. So, Beatrice was taken by someone wearing snowsilver after all. If so, Jan Carlson had known about this oue and gave false testimony. Why did he do that? Why did he have that kind of knowledge? It is safe to assume that Jan Carlson is someone belonging to the Military Order of tf?r. Probably in the same spot as Harold in the original game. The troubled smiling face of the Harold I am familiar with, and the severe ring eyes of the Harold in the games still, shed in my mind. That exins the fact that Harold in the game was able to beat Haearn in an instant. He might have used some snowsilver weapons before Haearn had finished chanting the spell for physical defense, such as the Condensation Shield. Erica-san, are you okay? Whats wrong? Now we know where Beatrice is. Also the true identity of the silver monstro and the aplice of the kidnappers. I told Chloe the results of the search and my reasoning about it. When I got to the point about Jan, Chloe hung her head down a bit sadly. But that means I dont have to hold back against the people here anymore. Ehwere you holding back until now? Y-yeah. It didnt look that way at all. Whatever. Chloes seriousness is really reassuring. So, now that we know where she is, shall we go down and retrieve Beatrice right away? Yeah, Im ready anytime. Chloe nodded with a serious expression. I held the wand again. I used the wand of Digging to pierce the walls and floors at once and retrieve Beatrice from the enemy. The target point is where Beatrice was seen before. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress I created a pathway for us to fall at once with the wand of Digging by enhancing its pration ability and muting its sound. Prate threeyers at a stretch. Since it is dangerous to crowd around in arge room, I set the exit in a kitchen a little distance away just in case. First, Chloe and Tirnanog descended. Then I used the wand of Feather Fall to descend. At the end of the hole was a dark, deserted kitchen whererge hams and onions with protruding knives were scattered about messily. Erica-san, it looks like people are gathering in the reception hall ahead. Judging from the breathing sounds and footsteps, I think there are more than ten people. Chloe put her ear on the door and exined the situation. If we try to fight them upfront, we will be outnumbered. But, what if I entrust Beatrices retrieval to Chloe and Tirnanog, while I focus on making a distraction? I want to talk to the knights, is that okay? Its fine. In exchange, Id like you to retrieve Beatrice if things turn south. Chloe nodded quietly. Once we have Beatrice, the rest can be worked out somehow. Then we opened the door and followed the passage from the kitchen to the reception hall. The burning smell of tallow candles spread in the dim space at the end of the passage. Fourteen men in brown robes were gathered around a big table. Their gazes turned to our direction simultaneously. On the tform on the other side of the table were two men in pure white knight uniform and a man in a dark brown robe to wait upon them. From the design of the clothes worn by the knights, I knew for sure that they were the Military Order of tf?r. This iswee, Chloe-sama. The white knight, who seems to be the leader, said in a quiet voice as if it was forced out of his lips. Beatrice was restrained and lying at his feet. Although she fainted, it seems she is unharmed. Why did the proud Military Order of tf?r do this kind of thing? Chloe asked. Chloe-sama, it is to get you back. Please return to the North with us. The white knight replied. Their main purpose was to retrieve Chloe, the former royal princess? Chloe looked around and sighed lightly. You took that girl to threaten me? Chloes voice rang. Her voice contained a quiet anger. No. We would have taken only you if circumstances allowed. The white knight leaderthe mastermind of the incident said so. He had a bitter expression on his face. I was forced to take away such an innocent student by mistake. I apologize. Why did you want to take me away? Chloe asked. To take you away from that traitor Han, we had no choice but to do it while you are in the academy, out of Hans reach. Because The mastermind began to speak. Han concealed the survival of Chloe, the youngest daughter of the former royal family in the North. Only some high nobles and the higher-ups of the Military Order of tf?r, who had been keeping in touch with them, had been searching for Chloe this whole time. Chloe was discovered very recently. A few months ago, a serious incident urred in Lucanrant. Because of that, even though they were supposed to carry out things in a more amicable manner, they had to resort to such a brute force approach. If this situation persists, our northernnd will be destroyed because of that Han! The other white knight shouted with all his heart. Judging from the story, it seems this incident wasnt due to Hans instructions, but the independent actions of the knights who were worried about their homnd. A number of high nobles have already offered their support in opposing Han. After that, if you return, Chloe-sama, we will be able to reunite the North again. The mastermind appealed to Chloe with his eyebrows furrowed. So youre saying that the blood of the old royal family is necessary to give justification in driving away the Margrave of Urs from the seat of the northern Deputy Governor-General? Chloe responded in a voice without intonation. Indeed. We cant let that Ignitias dog usurper to continue as is. The return of the legitimate sessor of Lucanrants royal family is the wish of all northern peopleChloe-sama, you surely wont deny them this, right? It sounds good and all, but in the end, you only want me to be your puppet. Chloes statement caused the wrinkle between the masterminds eyebrows to deepen. No, that was never our intention Even if they have no such intent, the nobles who have be their backer will eventually be at the helm. Because she is a 14-year-old of noble birth with no rtives, that kind of thing will inevitably happen. One more thing; can I ask about that incident? Thatsonly a little is known to us. Even people at the extremity still have morals. Especially now there are outsiders, so I cant say anything. After taking you to a safe ce, there will definitely be an exnation from the mouth of your backers. What if I dont want to go to the North without hearing the exnation? When Chloe responded, the mastermind thrust the muzzle of his gun at Beatrice who was lying at his feet. As expected, we cant negotiate with them. I will drop the whole floor using Digging while making me and Beatrice float using Levitation. Hopefully, Chloe or Tirnanog can retrieve Beatrice during the turmoil But, earlier than I could move, Chloe opened her mouth. If you return that girl to the academy right now, I will go to the North. Chloes indifferent voice resounded coldly in the hall. First of all, we will go to the North together. Its not that we dont trust you, Chloe-sama, but we also need insurance. After everything is done here, I will definitely send her off to the academy. Then this child will be a bother to you, thats not good. She doesnt have to be released right away, right? Chloe shook her head. Thats not good. A 14-year-old who had a history of being kidnapped for a certain period, Im sure disgraceful rumors like that will hurt her. She is a blood rtive of Earl w and an important person in HafanI, I dont want to cut off Beatrices prospects. Chloe threw out words in rapid session. It is better than losing her life, is it not? Or would you rather have us return your precious friend as a corpse? There is no need for you to be mindful of the circumstances of a person from Hafan like her, Chloe-sama. The mastermind responded with a slightly unpleasant expression. Perhaps this ingrained animosity towards Hafan was created by history of long disputes. Chloe slowly clenched her fists. Suddenly, the hand of the mastermind which was holding the gun began to tremble. (Whats going on?) Shortly after thinking that way, the man in a brown robe right behind the mastermind snatched away the gun. While the attention was turned to him, the man held the gun barrel with both hands and raised it. When the mastermind turned his head over his shoulder stiffly, the gunstock was hammered into the masterminds temporal region with a full swing. The mastermind fell down from the tform with a forward roll. What are you doing!! The remaining white knight was surprised, but he drew out his sword and brandished it. The man in brown robe shrugged and threw away the broken gun. Are you not thinking soundly? Threatening the Lord and trying to do whatever they want, is a folly unworthy of the wolfs loyalty. What are you talking about! If you dont understand such a simple principle, it seems like everyone needs urgent treatment. I will prescribe a bitter medicine for you. He said as he took off his hood. What appeared was a familiar face. Jack Citrouille. Do you think a lowly liaison officer like you can beat our regr knights? Yes, surely Im weaker than everyone elsebut perhaps no one can beat me? You bastard!! The enraged remaining white knight attacked Citrouille. Citrouille put his hand on the handle of his sword as it was in the sheath, twisted himself away from the sword aimed at his abdomen, and at the same time brandished his sword. Grating metallic sounds rang. The snowsilver sword in the hands of the white knight broke and fell to the floor. The white knight with his sword broken had his jaw crushed in that gap and fell over beside the first white knight. Citrouille was holding a strangely-shaped sword that looks simr to a saw or ab. A swordbreaker!? What happened to your snowsilver sword? You bastard, you intended to betray us from the very beginning! The knights of tf?r grew restless and crowded around Citrouille. No, no, no, you guys are the traitors here. Despite being pointed at by the enraged swordsmen, Citrouille still smiled. Shut up! I dont know if youre Hans or Ignitias dog, but Ill rectify that right here and now!! Good grief, because the other party is nothing better than beasts, it seems talking is out of the question. One-third of them began shing at Citrouille, and one-third kept the circle tight so that he couldnt escape. And the remaining one-third were waiting for their chance and readying their guns and wands. Swords shed like a storm of des around Citrouille. Weaving their way through the gap of the sword fight, bullets and magic bullets were grazing his brown skin. In the whirlwind of the battle that seemed to be overwhelming, Citrouille defended himself and survived. Well thenI guess it will affect your legs any time now. As if responding to the murmured words, one person staggered and fell down. The fall was followed by two people, then three people, and the coordination was thrown into disarray. Citrouille knocked down the knights whose legs were shaking in a blink of an eye. Several gunshots sound rang. Citrouille received the bullets by using an unconscious knight as a shield. He cut off the subsequent Magic Missiles that wereing flying in without a sound. Citrouilles left hand was holding a long snowsilver sword that had been taken from another knight. Well done. Next will be your eyes. Five people that were shooting at him suddenly groaned, covering their eyes with their hands. He didnt look like he had attacked them or anything. And how did he aim at the eyes of distant opponents almost at the same time? The remaining knights also had trouble somewhere on their bodies, and their movements slowed down one after another. As if he had known all that, Citrouille would knock the consciousness out of each and every knight. S-sixteen knights of Military Order of tf?r are annihtedby only one low-ranking liaison officer!? If you talk too much, your tongue will be the next to go haywire. Saying so, Citrouille then went behind the knight holding a gun. Bullets dug through the wall as they missed their target, and the gun fell from the knights hands, his fingers broken. Citrouilles arm went around the knights neck. The knight exerted his strength into his hands in trying to shake free from Citrouilles hand that was pressing down on his carotid artery. However, at the next moment, those hands convulsed and hung down limply. Immediately, thest person let go of his consciousness, and fell over. Sorry for keeping you waiting, youngdies. In a few minutes, the effect of the drug will run out and they will wake up, so shall we get away now? Drug? I was working on a paralytic drug that blocks nerve transmission in reaction to them using their physical enhancement ability. With that said, Citrouille carried Beatrice on his shoulder. If they have the spirit of rebellion, that is, if they use their ability, they wont be able to move. I was going to give them the antidote if they had obeyed you to the end, Chloe-sama. I was ordered to confirm those guys true motive. Citrouille-sanwhat do you mean by that! I chased after Citrouille while asking a question. I will exin it as we escape from here. There should be a hidden passage here originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Citrouille led the way, pushing some stones behind the painting at the end of the hallway. The creaking sound of the gears echoed in the wall, revealing a narrow hidden passage. Its a bit steep, but please bear with it! We rushed to follow after Citrouille. We traveled on a dark path with a steep andlex structure, illuminated by star crystalmps. Im a double-agent who was instructed to settle this situation. The most important thing was your will, Chloe-sama. Citrouille began to exin while looking forward. If they seeded in persuading you, I was going to escort you to the North, Chloe-sama. I was supervising in case that they failed in persuading you and still go against your will, so that I could settle thingsamicably. Is that the order of the Margrave of Urs? Chloe asked. Thats right. Chloe-sama. I have received instructions so that everything follows your hearts desire. Margrave of Urs said so? A puzzlement could be heard from Chloes voice. Yes, the Lord is a loyal vassal of yours, Chloe-sama. Then, what was the incident those knights were talking about? In one region, corpses of one hundred skilled swordsmen even those of tf?r, were discovered. Is that the work of a bloodsucker? I seeyes, it could be the work of an ancient bloodsucker. That is an unsettling story. Just what kind of monstro did they fight against? Citrouille continued to exin. Some of the dead swordsmen were indispensable fighters and managers. It seems that the foundation of the Military Order of tf?r was rattled because of this. But above all, its bad that some kind of monstro that couldnt be killed by the Military Order of tf?r was let loose. The anxiety and the loss of mental support have led to the distrust of Lord Han, which then resulted in a sharp decline in loyalty. With that said, Citrouille turned around slowly. And then he stared at me and Chloe, his eyes narrowed as if dazzled. Now, we have arrived! If you get out of this road, you can escape from the fortress. Ehhere is We, who were brought along by Citrouille, exited from a hole which was opened in the surface of the wall of the mountain. The slopes were gentle and there was a mountain trail that was a bit rough but could be tread on by people. The trail leads to the castle town. Now that we have arrived at this ce, you will be alright. Citrouille handed Beatrice over to Chloe. Beatrice! The effect of the drug will run out any time soon. After that, she will be back to normal. Chloe, in her immense relief, held Beatrice tightly and began to cry like a child. Citrouille looked on with a terribly gentle expression. Now thenIm going back. I need to buy you some time and, for good reason, you can say that Im also a traitor. Citrouille-san, why are you doing this? Why dont we just escape together as is? When I asked him, a troubled expression appeared on Citrouilles face. Hahaha, this is also my job. Its an unfavorable role, isnt it? If I can do this well and I get the higher-ups agreement, I will return to the academy again. Maybe we can continue our conversation from that timeor maybe I wont even remember anything anymore. Saying so, Citrouille smiled mischievously. Well, be safe. Finally, he disappeared into the hidden passage. When the exit was closed, the seams of the stone disappeared. Immediately, Chloe, who was crying, suddenly looked up at the sky and pointed at it. Following her, I also looked up at the dark sky and heard the sound of dragons. Erica-san, it looks like they havee to pick us up. In the sky, there were ten dragons with their wings spread fluttering about. Those dragons gradually lowered their altitude while turning. Ten dragon knights descended on the northern fortress, and we were safely protected. As an additional info, it seems the in-game Harold used guns and snowsilver bullets. Swordbreaker is one of two categories of parrying dagger. The swordbreaker was a dagger that hadrge, deep serrations along one side of the de, resembling the barbed teeth of ab and designed to entrap an opponents de, allowing a variety of follow-up techniques. (source) But anyway, it looks like this: Chapter 154 - The Identity of the Faceless Man (part one) Chapter 154: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part one) In this way, the All Souls Day case was sessfullypleted. Nobody died or floated in the cold river, and the case ended peacefully. At any rate, there was no monstro in this third scenario, the scenario which I had been wary of for so many years. Does that mean this scenario was meant as a curveball all along, having humans be the culprits instead of any monstro? When we were brought back to the academy by the dragon knights, interrogation and investigation of Jan Carlson had already begun. Chloe and I carried Beatrice to the infirmary together with the vice principal, and were then asked by the principal to attend Jans interrogation. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress In the principals office, there were the principal and Brad Clochydd. When we were all present, Jan began to testify slowly after being prompted by the principal. My family was killed by a bloodsucker. Jan was the victim of a vampire case eight years ago. While all the vigers were being devoured by a young vampire who couldnt control their cannibalistic impulse, he seemed to have been saved only because he was out in the woods. The vampire who devoured his entire vige had assumed the shape of his 8-year-old older sister. I, who had be an orphan, was picked up by Han-sama and raised in a monastery that belongs to the Military Order of tf?r. After umting experience in the military order, Jan swapped his background with another Jan Carlson before entering the academy. I see. So thats why there was no mention of him being someone belonging to the Military Order of tf?r in Harolds database, huh. It was Han-sama who saved me. So I decided to live for him. What a heavy confession. That means his lifesaver dictated the rest of his life. This is the only evidence I can offer. Jan took out a thin wrapped parchment from his robes sleeve and handed it over to the principal. Swapping the clothes secretly, time and ce for the hand overyou dont know anything beyond this? Yes. Did you not know what was going on? No. I thought it was just putting a person who had a likelihood of being a bloodsucker into quarantine as usual. In response to the principals question, Jan answered with a sad expression. Why did you make a false statement that she was taken by a monstro? That was an instruction given to me verbally. It seems because there are many mages and alchemists who can use magic eyes in the academy. I already forgot who I heard it from. I think it is useless to try to remember it because I took a drug. Is it a hallucinogen used in Lucanrant? If I remember correctly, it is used to cause mind to be hazy and to erase memories. Yes. Citrouille said something simr, but there is actually a drug like that in the North? In the end, no matter how I look at it, this is a terrible treatment. Did you not question this instruction? I merely followed the instructions given to me, because Ive been doing it all the time. ButI was sad that the subject was Beatrice. When I was with her, I felt like I was back to the time when my older sister was still alive. When Jan said that, Chloe looked down with a sad expression. I think I did a terrible thing to that girlto Beatrice w. While listening to the conversation, I realized again. He had allowed the abduction in hopes of exterminating vampires, and his loyalty was to Han. He had nothing to do with the rebel movement within the military order. In other words, you didnt know that this was done by the knights who rebelled against Han, right? Rebel? Me? Betraying Han-sama? When I asked him, Jan had an inexplicable expression on his face. I will never betray Han-sama. Jans eyes, which were staring at me as he answered, burned with fanatical heat. In the end, no new information turned up. The principal determined that no other information could be obtained from Jan at this time, and the interrogation was over. The time was midnight. Then, leaving the principal and Jan behind, we headed home. Just as with the previous vampire case, Brad escorted us on our way back to the dormitory. Umwhat about Jan? Chloe cast a question towards Brads back. He cant be acquitted. Brad answered without turning around. False personation, assisting in an abductionwe cant overlook those just because he didnt know the details. Is that so In addition, being in custody at the academy for a while will protect him more than not. I see. Youre right, maybe thats for the best Chloe nodded with a quiet voice. Jan was the extremitys spy who could be taken advantage of by traitors. Whether he is in pro-Han faction or anti-Han faction, we cant leave him be. I understand the reason, but its terrible. In this case, there will be major changes not only in him, but also in Lucanrant itself. Han Lucanrant will be held responsible. Thats He wont have to relinquish his territory, but the leader of the Military Order of tf?r will be reced and he will have to resign from his position as the Northern Deputy Governor-General. Until an official sessor can be appointed, a magistrate will be dispatched from Ignitia, most likely. Although that is better than Aurelia and Hafan interfering, an opposition from the North will be inevitable. However, since no sessor can be appointed until the investigation of who took part in the case has beenpleted, this is a reasonable step to take. Not only Han, but the northern nobles and members of the Military Order of tf?r will also be under a thorough investigation. To see whether there was any simr activity like this case. Also, whether there were any other actions viting the humanity code. Everything, including hidden operative agents? Aa, that is a possibility. Suddenly, the image of Citrouille passed through my mind. I wonder if hes safe. I hope his memory hasnt been erased by some weird drugs. Ah! Speaking of which, will there be any disciplinary actions for us? As I spoke from behind him, Brad nced back. Eeh, his eyes are gentle!? Why isnt he ring like usual? Oh, howmendableI see, so you want me to scold you? N-no, its just, usually Then I will scold you for a little bit. Hii, I dug my own grave! You two are indeed special. You have unparalleled power and courage. The fact that you are way beyond fearless is problematic, but this time it is true that Beatrice w was saved by your quick actions. Y-yes But what is special about you isnt just that ability. Brad continued his words. Some people think of you as special, just as Beatrice w is a special friend to you. Some people care for you, just as you care for Beatrice w. Yes. Please bear in mind to always be prudent in your actions. And, please remember. There are those who will be sad if anything happens to you. And there are those who pray for your happiness. Uu, what a tough scolding. I nced sideways. Chloe was also hanging her head down silently. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Now then, rather than my rebuke, it would be far more of a punishment for you guys to see their worried faces. Brad pointed at the exit just past the corridor. Two tall shadows could be seen. Erica! Aurelia-san, Cloacina-san, both of you are safe! It was my brother and Actorius-sensei. I was hugged by my older brother who ran up to me. When I casually looked over his shoulder towards his nape, my brothers skin was pale. Onii-samayoure not sick, are you? More importantly, Erica, what about you? Apparently you were chasing kidnappers to help your friend!? My brother released my body and said to me while looking into my eyes. As you can see, Im unscathed. The kidnappers were not such dangerous opponents. I smiled mischievously. Since I had assumed that it was a phantom beast, I was quite flustered when the Military Order of tf?r turned up. But thanks to Chloe, Tirnanog, and many of my friends, I have not suffered even a scratch. Im going to send Erica to her dorm. Is that okay with you, Brad? Then Ill send Cloacina to the Central Dorm. Come, Actorius. Huh? Why am I with you? Actorius-sensei was staring nkly in puzzlement. Brad scowled at him who was like that. Ah, now thats his usual frowning expression. Do you intend to follow Ed? Dont you have any consideration to leave those siblings alone!? Ah! Aaah~~!! I see~~! Right, a family is like that, isnt it Youre the same as always. No, you see, the concept of a family is too alien for me to understand the correct sense of distance! Chloe burst outughing as she looked at their banters. Both Brad and Actorius nced at each other with a look that was neither ashamed nor confused. Then, my hand was grabbed by my brother and we walked together. We avoided talking about what happened tonight. Hey, Erica. Lets enjoy the festival together tomorrow. Yes, Onii-sama. I looked up at my brother, who feels like a patient after surgery. I wonder what happened. Suddenly I recalled that Citrouille was giving medication to my brother. (No way, did he also give Eduard-oniisama false drugs under pretext of treatment?) Ominous thoughts shed through my mind, but for now lets just believe in Citrouille. And there is no way my brother, who is smarter than me, isnt aware of that mans identity. Aah, speaking of which, Onii-sama, I have prepared a pirate costume for you, you know? You prepared it for me, Erica? Then it must be worn no matter what! When I told him, my brotherughed happily like a child. Im looking forward to tomorrow since Im finally able to spend a rxing time with you after a long time, Erica. We reached the entrance to the West Dormitory, and the time to end our fun conversation had arrived. Eduard-oniisama gently kissed my forehead and smiled. Good night, Erica. Have a nice dream. Yes, you too, Onii-sama. Underneath the moonlight, I saw the retreating figure of my brother who was heading towards the teachers lodging. Feeling relieved that my brothers steps were surprisingly firm, I returned to my room. Chapter 155 - The Identity of the Faceless Man (part two) Chapter 155: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part two) The day after the abduction, in other words, the second day of All Souls Day Festival. I was scheduled to meet up with my brother at noon. If so, I should first check on Beatrices condition. As I was walking down the corridor of the school building towards the infirmary, I ran into Chloe. Good morning, Chloe-san. Morning, Erica-san. Have youe to meet Beatrice? Yes. You too, right? When we arrived at the infirmary, a woman in a white robethe Pharmacy teacher was attending to Beatrice. Chloe-chan, Erica-sama, you came. Beatrice raised her body immediately when she realized that Chloe and I had arrived. Beatrice, are you really okay? Yes, no problem at all. I even feel better than usual because I slept a lot. Certainly, Beatrice had an atmosphere as if nothing happened. Nevertheless, Chloe silently checked Beatrices body, raising her arms and lifting her legs. You dont need to worry so much, Chloe-chan. I have been examined by the vice principal. But Only rtively safe drugs were used, and nothing else was done to me. I listened to Beatrice as she exined what the vice principal had told her. About the kind of medicine used at the time of the abduction, the time spent in aa, the side effects of the medicine, and things like that. As expected, her memories before and after the abduction seemed to be vague. But Im really d that youre safe, Beatrice-san. Thank you for your concern, Erica-sama. I, umI feel guilty that I have made a hole in the y that everyone had worked hard for Beatrice responded while Chloe was checking her neck. Despite experiencing something like that, she seemed to care about the y. Dont worry about it. Were really happy as long as youre safe. Right, Chloe-san? Chloe nodded her head silently. After that, I left Chloe in the infirmary and headed towards the dormitory. Im going to enjoy the festival with my brother while wearing our costumes as promised yesterday. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress After dressing up, we met up in the courtyard as nned. My brother dressed up in a pirate costume with the same design as mine, but with an eye-patch. The pirate siblings are now ready. Then, I set out together with my brother to the academys All Souls Day Festival. First, how about we go to the corn maze? Good idea, lets go, Onii-sama! Since its still bright, the tricks are not scary so it is highly rmended. Oh my, I wonder if my brother is not good with scary things. I thought he wouldnt be bothered by something like that. Just as my brother suggested, the corn maze during the day was easy mode aspared to during night time. Despite encountering a bit of heart-stopping tricks, we were able to reach the exit while maintaining our dignity. After the two of us finished going through the corn maze, we headed for the theater. One of the stages was closed due to yesterdays incident, but the other stages seem to be performing. The stage where Beatrice got abducted from yesterday was sealed off by magic as evidence. But the other stages were running as usual. Hey, Erica. Which one do you prefer, tragic love oredy-like love? Lets see, today Im leaning towardsedy. Today, a bright and cheerful romance is preferable. If were talking about tragic love, Ive already had my fill with the folk tales of the Silver Alchemist and the Golden Wolf Prince. If you preferedy, they perform it in two ces. Lets see them in order. Sounds good. My brother and I spread a nket and portable chairs on the meadow in front of the stage and rxed. Tirnanog sprawled on the nket and began toze around. Palug seemed to be immersed in the fictional romance while traversing between my brothers shoulders and mine. I said that I preferedy, but I couldnt concentrate on it, and was instead observing the people around the stage. Oh my, is that Tricia? Tricia was being spoiled by a kind and well-mannered young man, who seems different from what Ive heard. Dont they seem to be in fairly good terms? I mean, isnt he a normal and nice young man~! It seems Tricia is a tsundere, thats why she was embarrassed and fled from him! After watching the two ys, the dragons began breathing fire in the sky. The dance of dragons filled the twilight sky. The fireworks will start soon, but before that, lets say hello to the guys. Yes, Onii-sama. Perhaps because he saw the dragons dance, he remembered Auguste and the others who were working hard behind the scenes. Then we bought souvenirs and headed to the management headquarters where us and Auguste were located. The souvenir was caramel-apples that were being sold in the booth. Everyone, thank you for your hard work. As we walked into the tent where the management headquarters was, there were exhausted-looking us and Auguste. Erica! And Eduard, is it. You guys seem to be having a good time. Now, now, us-kun. Isnt this years All Souls Day magnificent? This years student council seems very dependable. Here you go, us-sama, go ahead. Saying so, I handed over the caramel apple decorated with a ghost pattern to us. us, who likes sweets, bit into it with tired eyes. Heeh~ that sounds fun. You must be happy to be with your sister after a long time, Sir Eduard. Yes, Your Highness. It was a very fun day to be with my cute little sister. My brother smiled and handed the apple to Auguste. Auguste bit the apple, then stopped and shouted. Aah~~ why is it only you, this is unfair! Im jealous! I also want to y tomorrow, too! I cant stand it anymore! You us, dont say anything! When Auguste red at him sternly, a resigned smile appeared on us face. Then I will alsoe along. Thats fine, right? I wont take no for an answer. Tsk. Did you just click your tongue at me? How vulgar, Your Highness. You only call me that when its convenient for you. Stop that, us! Given that us and Auguste began to mor and argue noisily, I stepped in to mediate between them. Um, how about we go to the golem-style mobile amusement park together tomorrow? Hooray~~~! Aa, not a bad idea. Thats a great idea, Erica. It was created by a famous golem creator in Aurelia. I highly rmend it. My older brother also agreed. But what about your work? When I asked, us and Auguste looked at each other and grinned mischievously. Itll be fine. Because I have a talented junior who understands my tasks. Aa, it seems were going to cause trouble for Harold until the end. And he evenes with a convenient support role who will listen to anything he says~ Haearn, huhwell, its going to be a good experience for him. Uuh, is that how it will be? Im sorry, Harold and Haearn-senpai! Since this is a good opportunity, is it okay if I also invite Elric? Of course, Onii-sama. Since were traveling with these people, we would not lose sight of him even if he were to get separated in the crowds. In this way, tomorrows schedule was decided without incident. The third day of All Souls Day Festival. In the afternoon, we met up with Actorius-sensei, who dressed up as a mummy with bandages wrapped around him, in front of a carousel. Is it true that us-kun and His Highness will also join us today, Eduard? Aa, Elric. I hope theyll take a break soon. However, it seems they can only slip out a littleter, Actorius-sensei. The two of them are too earnest, so its hard for them to let their mind adrift and rx. The problem that urred during the All Souls Day Festival was able to be contained to only the abduction case on the first day due to the efforts of the student council. Well, to start it off, lets enjoy the nearby attractions. Saying so, the sses-wearing mummy Actorius-sensei smiled. For this reason, first of all, lets enjoy the golem-style carousel with just the three of us. Girls gathered around Eduard-oniisama. Actorius-senseis bandages were caught on a wooden horse, so he was forced to ride it for another round alone. Despite having some trouble, we were able to have a good time. Now then, Erica, what should we do next? Oh, I would like to ride the ferriswheel! I pointed at the big ferriswheel which I have been curious about the most ever since we came to the mobile amusement park. After all, the view of the amusement park sparkling with illumination after sunset should be fascinating. Yeah, great idea! Lets get on the ferriswheel. On the way to the ferriswheel, I witnessed Marquia getting off the ferriswheel with a little boy. They look like brother-sister, but Marquia doesnt have a brother. Is that her fianc then? Marquia didnt notice us even though we were passing by each other. Marquia and her younger fianc werepletely in their own world. S-so lovey-dovey (Huh, maybe Tricia and Marquia are actually normies?) But, werent they supposed to be on bad terms with their fianc? I wonder whyby some chance, was some kind of g raised unnoticed because the y was cancelled? Riding the ferriswheel with mixed feelings, a red-haired pirate came into my vision. Even if its dark, I could easily recognize that burning long red hair. Why is Harold here? When I got off the ferriswheel, Harold, the redheaded pirate, ran up to me. Erica-ojousan. Harold? Did something happen? His Highness Auguste copsed and couldnte here. So, I came here to inform you. Harold reluctantly said. Is he okay? Its just exhaustion. But us-sama said that the prolonged search during the abduction case was a considerable burden. Auguste-sama! But, well, its alreadyte, so if youre going to visit,e by tomorrow. The one who added even more burden on him who had already made every effort in preparations for All Souls Day, was me. I recalled Augustes delighted face yesterday. This isIm very sorry. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress After the three-day festival, the next day was also a school holiday. This is a holiday given topletely remove all the decorations. Palug, lets visit Auguste-sama first. I headed for the top floor of the South Dorm along with Tirnanog and Palug. It was Augustes private room, one of the most luxurious rooms in the academy. Harold seems to be runningteErica, you When I met us in front of the dormitory, he looked a bit strange. us-sama, whats wrong? No, its just that you also brought that cat with you today. I think its rare for you to bring it this often. Oh my, how astute. I need to deceive him properly. Is that so? Shes a cat that pretty much prefers to y outside. us and I were taken along by the dorm matron to Augustes room. Oh, you came~! The prince, whose body seems to have be thinner, was lying sluggishly on a luxurious bed with canopy. Auguste-sama, are you okay? I thought I would be able to make itbut it seems I forgot to count my fatigue during the festival preparation Augusteughed regretfully with red cheeks. Thats why I told him not to overdo it, this guy. Sorry to make you worry. No, I was the one who made you overexert yourself, Auguste-sama. Please forgive me. You dont need to worry about that. As I gave a follow-up, the cat, who was curled up on Augustes chest unnoticed, also nodded her head in agreement. Your Highness, hows your condition? I brought the potions~~! Harold made histe appearance. In his hand was a box that held about twenty bottles of potion. Id like one with safe taste that is as sweet and drinkable as possible. Good medicine is bitter, yknow? How about we start with these ones? Harold handed over two bottles of potion with weird coloring using sales pitch. Come on, Your Highness. By all means, both of these are extraordinarily effective. Eeh Augustes smiling face stiffened. us opened the cork of the potion bottles in Augustes hands without permission. Auguste, here, drink it. us, you, I cant feel your loyalty or appreciation for me at all!? Do something about this! You look exhausted, Your Highness. Let me pour it into your mouth. His tone was polite, but his attitude and treatment remained the same. us pinched Augustes nose and forcibly pushed the bottle into his mouth. What a hypocritical courtesy. ~~~~!! It contains honey, isnt it delicious? Even while in agony, Auguste drank it all without spilling a drop. us and Harold were grinning nastily while looking on from the side. Both of them were usually swung around by Augustes whim, so now that they had the chance to retaliate, they didnt hold anything back. Good grief, you two. Auguste-sama, it must be difficult for you to only have retainers like this. I uttered such words while fixing Augustes nket. You, look whos talking! Eeh~~ are you really saying that? Seriously? Protests rose from us and Harold. Yes, Im, after all, properly being loyal to His Highnessright, Auguste-sama? When I looked at him for consent, Auguste looked away from me with an ambiguous smile. Look, even Auguste, who is a paragon of tolerance, is at a loss. As expected, His Highness Augustehe was benevolent enough not to point out her faults. Hearing theirmentary, I smiled sweetly to gloss over it. It couldnt be helped. I was after all the one who overworked the crown prince, who essentially was someone I had to serve, by having him scan a wide area causing him to copse. After being bad-mouthed disparagingly by those two, we got to the topic of potion sampling and the events of All Souls Day Festival. As the four of us conversed, the topic naturally became about the end of the first day. It was fortunate that no one died. Not just our allies, but also on the enemys side. us-sama, please stop treating me like a beast. Well then, rather than a beast, I suppose a disaster suits you better? Isnt that worse? Im sure he really trusts me, but this is a terrible treatment. I dont know about legendary phantom beasts, but you wouldnt fall behind any human opponents. Youre overestimating me, us-sama. There are lots of people who are more frightening than me. For example, if my opponent is a serious Chloe or us, I might easily lose. No, I also have no defense against those who use drugs and tricks like Citrouille. But the Margrave of Urs is also a disaster, isnt he? For his subordinates to cause a scandal in such a ce. Contrary to his words, us seemed to be enjoying himself, as though saying that it was what the Margrave deserves. I dont think Sir Han will have the room to meddle with Lindis when he himself is being investigated. Auguste and us were victims of Hans interview that felt more like cutting ones stomach. With the current course of events, they must be feeling refreshed. The Margrave of Urs is an influential person around Knot Reed, so I wonder how this will affect things there. Aah, Im scaredI hope this wont affect business negatively Harold seemed to be worried about how this will impact his hometown. If his capital is suddenly pulled out, all small to medium scale golem workshops are going topletely go out of businessand as a client he also buys lots of chemical ingredients all over Harold, who was brimming with love for his hometown, was on tenterhooks. Certainly, the Margrave of Urs, who had shrewdly prated the economics around Knot Reed, was a nuisance. Speaking of which, the original Harold was in Jans position. If that was the case, then was it Harold who abducted me in the game? At this stage, I dont know how Harold moved in the game. Ah, speaking of golems! Hey, hey, Ojou-san, sorry for cutting into your serious discussion like this, but Harold nervously asked me while meeting my gaze. How was the performance of the flying golem? It was great. Im always grateful for the speed and uracy of your work. Whew, thats great to hear. I was worried since it was a rushed job. The flow of the conversation then went to describing the details from entering the cave castle to escaping. I reported to them while reassessing the events at that time. Heehso thats how it was. Is w-jou alright? How is she? Yes, it seems that the drug was a sleeping pill that was not very harmful. After all, what makes me ufortable is the reason Beatrice was taken away. I feel like someone was manipting this incident behind the scenes. Who was the one that avoided Chloe on purpose and made the culprits take away an important personage of another country? Who was she a convenient person for? Who came up with such a n? Who was the one able to make such calcted maniptions? Who would benefit from this case? I narrowed the person down to two people. Chapter 156 - The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) Chapter 156: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) My hypothesis is very simple. In order to control the entire All Souls Days spirited away case, it is necessary to control the movements of the rebels and Han himself. The movement of the rebels can be controlled by, for example, Citrouille if he infiltrates the group. It seems that only Han himself can control Han, but if one devised the timing for leaking the information about the vampire, they might have been able to control his movement to an extent. Under Han Lucanrants instructions, Citrouille fuelled the rebellion. Jack Citrouille manipted information about Han and invited him to visit at that time. These two patterns are conceivable if there is a mastermind in the All Souls Days spirited away case. Unfortunately, I have no idea what their purpose or motive for doing that. Why did they need to do such a farce? To eradicate the rebels? But doing something like this is too risky, and the damage that Han and Citrouille actually suffered was also considerable. Perhaps they wanted Beatrices talent in looking into the past and future? But then I dont understand why they returned her to us that easily. Let alone gaining an advantage, it seems like the person who could be the mastermind suffered a loss instead. Or maybe they did gain something and I just dont know what it is? For this reason, lets examine each part of this case that has been on my mind. First of all, Im curious about from whom Jan received the instruction. But he no longer remembers the person. One thing is certain. The person who Jan met is a person who can prepare drugs to erase memories. So I asked Harold, who has a wide informationwork, to investigate. One week after the festival, I went to his workshop. Oh, youre just in time. I just received a report from Sergei-ossanst night. I received a bunch of documents from Harold while sitting on the sofa. A list of chemicals and materials that were delivered from Knot Reed to the Margrave of Urs. A list of chemicals and materials delivered to the academy while Citrouille was working as an insurance healer. And what kind of medicine can be made from those materials. Sergei seems to have sent us the samples of the materials as well. Harold arranged potions and small boxes containing the samples while referring to the list. As expected, Harold. You work fast. Yeah, well. Sergei-ossan is the fast one~ I looked at the names of the lined up drugs and their effects/materials on the list. The materials purchased by Han and the materials purchased by Citrouille were almost identical. Anesthetic with magical effect. Non-magical anesthetic. Strong truth serum. Strength tonic that is burdensome on the body. I wonder if this has any corrtion to this incident. Hallucinogens and some of the listed sleeping pills and hypnotic drugs seem to involve memory, it feels suspicious. However, when I read the exnation carefully, it seems that whichever you take will make your memory clearer. Did I guess it wrong? While reviewing the list over and over, I noticed that Hans list included one type of material that was not used in any drug. The material that has unknown usage is dried bog moss. Bog moss? It is a cushioning material for packaging but it seems like it is only produced in a rather specific location. It may not be relevant, but it was mentioned just in case. For Knot Reed, dried white clover is the mainstream material for cushioning. Thats why Sergei may have been curious. I see. So where is the production area? In the northern part of Lindis. There are about 14 different types of bog moss all in all. Hm Bog moss in the northern part of Lindis. I feel like Ive heard something like that before, but what was it? He said that even he doesnt know everything about this type of moss. A type that even Sergei-san doesnt know, huh This seems worth checking out. Can I have this sample? Sure, if it helps you. Receiving the small box full of moss, I stood up. As far as I know, the person most familiar with unusual organisms is Actorius-sensei. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress That day, Actorius-sensei was in the aviary. I called out to Actorius-sensei, who was moving the carrier owls from their birdcages to arger cage. Actorius-sensei! I have a request. Oh, please tell me if there is anything that I can do. Actorius-sensei said with a gentle smile on his face. Humm, so you want me to check the type and medicinal properties of this bog moss? Yes. Sorry to ask this of you when youre busy, but it would be very helpful if you can investigate it. Of course, thats a piece of cake. Actorius-sensei agreed while being surrounded by owls. But why are there so many owls here? Some cages are already full of carrier owls and are quite overcrowded. By the way, have the owls increased? Yes, the owls from the previous case that were taken into custody are going to be bred here. So these are the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?r that were preserved in that cave castle, huh. Certainly, if I look closely, there are two types of owls here: the friendly owls and the wary owls. It has increased by about twenty owls. Then, since the number of owls has increased, getting in touch with others must have be easier, right? But that is not the case here. Actorius-sensei had a troubled smile on his face. It is not definite, but these children seem to have received a special training. It is troubling. Special? They dont seem to ept instructions from anyone but their specific partner. Its not a system currently in use; it is a system that was abolished about a hundred years ago and was only passed on to Ignitian beast-tamers. It seems overwriting the oldmunication setting of the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?rs would be difficult. Even though Actorius-sensei instructed the owls to send a letter to Eduard-oniisama, none of them flew. Seems like it would be difficult for anyone other than the one controlling them to rescind this setting No way. Im troubled because the animal trainer from Ignitia who had cooperated with the investigation couldnt do anything. I see. It is certainly troubling. In addition to the system itself being difficult to overwrite, it seems they were being trained by someone who possesses a strong telepathic ability. But Actorius-sensei patted the Military Order of tf?rs owl with a sad expression. To think they will never soar through the sky again The owl in question seemed to hate being touched, it pecked him with its beak and scratched him with its ws, but Actorius-sensei didnt seem to mind it. As expected, its vignce is high. Carrier owls whose settings cant be overwritten. Since even people are used like a tool, so I guess for them animals are also disposable. Oh, but, maybe this can be used? If I pursue the destination of the carrier owls, I might be able to find the contactwork of knights who caused the incident. Would anyone with extraordinarily strong telepathic ability be able to make them carry a letter? Yes, thats right. But, its quite difficult to find such a powerful telepath For example, what about His Highness Auguste? I see, there is that option! Actorius-sensei pped his hands. Although, I wonder if its fine to request such a thing from the crown prince of the whole country who is currently recuperating, what a dilemma Uu, thats right To begin with, I was the one who recently overworked Auguste and caused him to copse. I should avoid making any more unreasonable requests, even if he is recovering greatly. I know the perfect person. He has a very strong telepathic ability, but he is rather difficult to ask a favor from Actorius-sensei cut off his words but continued hesitantly. Somehow, I knew who he was about to talk about. its Brad. Certainly, its difficult to ask Clochydd-sensei. He used to be so honest and kind in the past Although Im not familiar with him, my feeling of guilt is somewhat less than if I ask Auguste. This time I will rely on that teacher. I borrowed a carrier owl along with its birdcage and left the aviary. Then Ill tell you about the results of the investigation of the bog moss as soon as I find the answer. Thank you, Actorius-sensei! Brads room was still full of interesting materials. When I was looking at the material on the desk, Brad rushed to put away the material into the drawer. Geez, he even locked the drawer. He didnt need to be that wary. If I remember correctly, for some reason there was the word Hell written on it, so I might not even want to read it. Because it may be a new death g. Lets seeso you were trying to find the true culprit by retraining the carrier owl. Brad returned to the real issue at hand, as if trying to hide something. A wrinkle appeared between his brows, creating a frown. Its a good ideabut, why are you sticking your nose into such a matter again? He red at me with chilly gaze. While recalling the sunlight of spring, I smiled. Yes. If there is no mastermind, the owl can just fly around and return. If there is no mastermind, is ityou know that its dangerous if the true culprit is currently on the loose. I see. If I think about it, for the time being, only Han and Citrouille are suspicious. If there is another person who is the true culprit and that person has not been arrested yet, this would only be poking the snake inside the bush, huh. Brad heaved a long sigh, and the wrinkle between his brows deepened. He took out the borrowed owl from its birdcage. The owl, which was rebellious to Actorius-sensei, was docile towards Brad. Ive heard rumors that the Margrave of Urs locked the owls mind to maintain confidentiality Brad closed his eyes while stroking the owl. A dragon appeared from the sleeve of his robe, watching the owl. A round trip between two points in a particr ceand each ce has a person associated with it. What do you mean? It seems to have been used for directmunication between the knights of the military order. If I dive a little deeperthere is evidence that another ce or person has been specified in the same way many times. So its like a hotline, huh. Without using magic, a line of personal carrier owls was connected like a mesh to create amunicationwork. It would have been easier to identify if there was one person who acted as awork hub where information was gathered. In other wordsthere is no correspondent who gathers all the information? Notheres a shadow of one person in a deeply closed areamaybe its the person who trained the owls W-who is it?! That could be the true culprit in this case! Brad furrowed his eyebrows with his eyes closed. After waiting for a while, Brad took a big breath and opened his eyes. Brad gently returned the owl, who seems to have fallen asleep, to the birdcage. If I continue any more than this, it will break the owls mind. Unfortunately, thats it for today. Brad is kind and humane as always. It is a big difference from the Military Order of tf?r who treats the owls as objects. If we think about it normally, that person should be Han yson. Its natural to think that the settings for seizing information in case of an emergency were hidden in the depths where ordinary telepaths could not dive into. I suppose so. While nodding in agreement, I feel like something was caught in my memory. I feel like there is another trainer for the owls in addition to Han. Ill share this with your brother just in case. Eh. Its only natural. You pried into the truth of a finished case just to satisfy your curiosity. Oops, so my guardian is going to be contacted. But, I guess its a matter of course. Then, Ill keep this owl. Ehwhat does that mean? Ive told you that this is it for today. Ill let you know when it can fly to the true culprit, as you had hoped. So it is possible but it takes time, huh. As expected, there are things that can only be done by a Theurge. Thank you very much. Its because you siblings are very simr; the more the truth is being kept away from you, the more interested you guys are in it. This is for your own safety. Investigations like this should be apanied by a guardian. I feel like I will soon have all the pieces. With just a few more steps, I might be able to drag the person who was pulling the strings from behind. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress About two weeks after the festival. It was a cold and windy day for autumn. Jack Citrouille was back at school. He returned to the school as an insurance healer with a grim expression. How did hee back? And, my brother should have inferred the allegations regarding Citrouille more profoundly than me. Did he escape my brothers pursuit? Or, is he not able to pursue him for some reason? After school on the day that Citrouille returned. I went to the infirmary to meet him. I knocked and entered the infirmary. The infirmary was empty with no patient in sight. Citrouille was sitting on a chair at the back of the room and seemed to be sleeping. Or maybe, he is pretending to sleep. Citrouille-san, you came back. Yes, as promised. It was a promise made at the cave castle. It seems that his memory was not erased after all. My suspicion towards Citrouille deepened even further. Its all thanks to help from various sources. I am able to move more freely than I thought. With his eyes closed, Citrouille answered. The position has changed, but I can stay here a little while longer. He said so with a tired atmosphere. Still, he appeared to have had his burden lifted somehow. By the way, can I ask one thing? I asked Citrouille. Yes, as much as I can answer. On the day I was conducting the golems field investigation, were you collecting n?ckenthe moss magical beast, at the northern part of the school? Oh, youre sharp. What did you make with that moss? Citrouille slowly opened his eyes and nced at me. His eyes were blue like a calmke. It was to make a medicine for remembering sadness and hatred. I use it to maintain a fresh and strong will. With that said, Citrouille smiled with an unfathomable expression. But it has a troublesome side effect, so I havent used it recently. Thats good. In that case, I will not let you take it, Citrouille-san. Ive been found out, huh. Yes, this is the drug that erases memories. Those who take them will be reminded of the vivid memories of the past, which will hinder short-term memories. In return of not being able to move on with their lives, one does not lose oneself. Its such a drug. Did he use it on Jan Carlson on the first day of All Souls Day Festival? I faintly smiled without saying anything. He is confirmed to have directly instructed Jan to abduct Beatrice. On that evening, I entrusted a letter to an owl to be sent. It was a quiet night. I took Chloe to the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It is to meet the person who I had called out using the owl. I chose this ce because this ce was his destination. The absence of Dolores in the reference room means that someone has vited thew. Who did something like that? The answer is him. Perhaps his purpose is information about monstro that have been umted in this ce. Maybe he essed the reference room with a key different from ours. If my guess is correct, there are four keys to the reference room. Bort, Elonore, Sigreur, and Dolores; each of them should have the keys. He probably got one of those keys using some way. The door of the reference room opened. In the center of the room, a masked man dressed in a white knight uniform with a luxurious cloak made of silver fox fur stood alone. Han yson. Chloe stood in a position to protect me, with her hand in a position as if she was about to pull out her sword. Tirnanog and Palug seemed nervous and were prepared to move at a moments notice. Well, well, not only Borts daughter, but Chloe-sama is here as well. I render my humble greetings to the Princess, and offer my humble self in delight. Harlon smiled and bowed politely. He didnt seem to mind Chloes vignce and didnt put himself on guard. Margrave of Urs, Han ysonor should I say, Citrouille-san? When I called him, Han slowly took off his mask. The faceless man finally exposed his bare face in front of us. Appearing from under the mask was the face of Jack Citrouille. As expected, Han and Citrouille were the same person. This exins why he had ess to all the owls and knew how to make drugs that can erase memory. Most likely, the Han who came on the night of All Souls Day was a body-double. Haha, Ive been found out, huh. Really, I cant beat you two. The man who was infamous for being the most fierce and cruel man in the North, was shaking his head inmentation. The voice that had a fierce impression sounded gentle as usual. As Chloes gaze towards Han cooled down, she gave him a sidelong nce. She probably understood the truth of the incident. You were the one who gave the instructions in detail for the abduction incident, right? Yes, it was me. Im sure you know my purpose. You incited the rebels to recapture Chloe-san to smoke out the hidden rebels and wipe them out When I answered, Hanughed. That was a wonderful job, youngdies. Im impressed. He must be happy that all the inconvenient personnels had been removed in one fell swoop. But, to do something like that to the subordinates he had nurtured himself, isnt that a bit much? But that was only a cover for your true objective. Your real purpose is different. The fearless smile disappeared from Hans expression. His gaze went back and forth between me and Chloe as if he had nostalgic memories. Really, you both look a lot like them. Han hung his head and grumbled as if groaning. This is troubling, although I didnt want to see those faces again, I cant help but miss them now. At that time, a familiar voice echoed from behind. Sir Han, please refrain from soliciting my little sister with such typical lines. The one who appeared was Eduard-oniisama. He slipped his body between me and Han as if to break us apart. Please dont say soliciting, its improper. Im just a senile old man. You look too young to be called a senile old man. Oh dear, that was not my intention at all. I wanted to be able to spend my old age without having to use physical enhancement. Han and my brother exchanged a gruelling conversation. How is the postoperative course? Until the tissue of the inner ear adapts itself, your sense of hearing and parallel sensation would go amiss and it would feel painful. Thanks to you, there are no aftereffects now. Lucanrants torture is really sophisticated, isnt it? I apologize for the rude actions of my subordinates at that time. No, its fine, Ive forgotten about it because of your treatment, so I cant even confirm how true that statement is. I heard some terrible conversation. What happened to my brothers inner ear? I mean, he also got his memories erased!? Han asked my brother before I could utter a sound. Now thenhave youe to punish me, Sir Eduard? Han raised his face and smiled. My brother didnt smile back and replied with a serious expression. No, Im here as a member of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectorsto hear the story youve always been carrying alone. Hahayou got mesaying that you pardon me, what a harsh person you are. Laughing listlessly, Han sat down on the sofa as if resigning himself. Han then told us the story of what he went through. Chapter 157 - The Identity of the Faceless Man (part four) Chapter 157: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part four) Now, this is troubling. What should I start with, I wonder? I hold too many secrets. Han yson looked around and turned his gaze directly upwards. Bright, white light descended from the ceiling of the reference room. Everything. Such as, why were you reduced to being the head of such disreputable vampire-yers? After hearing Eduard-oniisamas words, Han sighed deeply. Since when and how I became who I am nowthats right. Everything started with that fateful day at sea. Han yson was born as the second son of the previous Margrave of Urs, y. Hans path to take over his family was quickly cut off because of his excellent older brother. Because of that, Han relied on his maternal connection to join the Royal Navy of Ignitia. Then, just as Han had been climbing the ranks of the Royal Navy, a turning point urred in his life. It was a mission to seize a smuggler. The cargo was Aurelias star crystal and Lucanrants snowsilver, which had been prohibited for export to the southern continent. Therefore, it was reported that people from Aurelia and Lucanrant would embark on the vessel under Hansmand as senior officers. On board were the infamous evil woman Bort, and Sigreur, a noblewoman of his homnd. That was my first encounter with those two. It was one of the mostmon missions that had turned Hans fate upside-down. Horrifyingly, all crew members apart from the three of them on the vessel were vampires. They showed their true nature when we were in the middle of the sea. I was bitten and torn all over my body by several Hounds, and was left without an arm and a leg. Right knee, left hand, nk. Han pointed to the said body parts in turn. The one who rescued him from his plight was Sigreur. Han, who had narrowly escaped death and was able to return home alive, pledged loyalty to Sigreur. Han waster informed by Sigreur and Bort that this kind of incident was frequently caused by the vampires. Bort and Sigreur seemed to have been secretly settling the incidents involving vampires at that time. Thats why I wanted to help that person somehow. For that reason, Han did everything he could. He regenerated his body tissue and restored his body via alchemy. In order to secure free funds and position, he snatched away the family headship from his esteemed older brother by plotting against him. He gathered and led the vampire incident survivors and organized them as a group of vampire-extermination specialists. Heid power base not only in the North, but also in the northwest, the Royal Army, and the Church. He learned everything he could learn, and acquired whatever he could acquire: pharmacy, alchemy, magic, and telepathy. He killed many vampires. He also killed many innocent people. While doing so, he was nearly assassinated by a vampire for the second time and thus began to hide his face. While repeating that cycle for who knows how many timeskilling in order to kill, nearly getting killed, barely survivingthat person, Frederica Bort, sank into the sea while taking down several hundreds of underlings, along with the ancient vampire. So my mothers death, which should have been due to a maritime ident, was actually The truth that spilled out of Hans mouth pierced my heart. The visage of the young girl on the other side of the mirror crossed my mind. That girl died in such a way? You know what kind of person your mother was, right, Sir Eduard? My brother looked at me for a moment, then turned his gaze back to Han and nodded. Yes. I know that from some point on my mother started chasing and killing vampires. What kind of person had Frederica Bort been? ording to Han, his prototype had been our mother. And then, that case from eight years ago happened. After also losing Sigreur-sama, I, who had been left alone, took over the work that they had left behind. The werewolf massacre case. The tragedy that killed the entire family of the Ducal House of Lucanrant. The day Chloe lost her family and her past, Han also lost his savior. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress A smile appeared on Hans face. That is my story. It is your choice whether to believe it or not. Saying so, Han looked at us again. Is that why you were so afraid of us? Perhaps she was finally convinced, Chloe asked so. Oh, yes. It feels like the dead have been resurrected, and every time our eyes met, I wanted to ask for forgiveness. For not being able to protect them, and for not being able to help them. Citrouille who confessed like that felt simr to Jan Carlson on that day. Survivors who had been saved. They are heavily bound in ways that the people who saved their lives could not imagine. Lets talk about the purpose of this times farce. I wanted to know about that no matter what. Han continued his words while fixing his gaze on my brother. I came here to find a way to dispel the curse of the Golden Wolf, in other words, a way to save ude Lucanrant without killing him. ude Lucanrant. My brother repeated the name. I felt a slight sway of emotion in that voice. After the incident eight years ago, he was given to me. However, he had suffered too much damage from the cursethe form he had ended up in simply could not be made public. There should be clues in this archive, so I really wanted toe here. I had to check it with my own eyes, Han continued. Eight years ago, he arrived at the scene of the tragedyte, and came across ude and Sigreur about to strike each other. At a great cost, Han was finally able to capture ude alive. The curse of the Golden Wolf, for some reason, had transferred to Sigreur, despite her holding a snowsilver sword. And Sigreur requested him to behead her before the transfer of the curse waspleted. The one who killed that person, your mother, was me. Chloe covered her mouth with her hand. After a while, my brother opened his mouth. I see. So you When my brother turned a gaze filled with pity at him, Han averted his line of sight. His eyes were nk. I had wanted to be a man who could protect that person, but this is how things are. He then rescued Chloe, who was hidden behind arge clock in the depths of the burning castle, and erased her memory as much as possible. And so Chloe would no longer be involved with ude and the curse of the Golden Wolf. It was also Han who left Chloe to a merchant couple, and he had been providing funding for her ever since. I was nning to wee Chloe-sama after saving ude-sama. As he spoke up to that point, Han covered his face with both hands, exhaling deeply and quietly. However, the analysis of the curse has been extremely difficult. The snowsilver chains were able to seal the Golden Wolf itself to some extent, but they did not break the curse. He said that he only knew, after much difficulty, that it is a type of time magic that infects one by tracing back their past. I see. In order to guide a person to the target stage of being cursed, it goes back in time and applies the curse at a point where infection is possible. It is simr to the Cursed Sword of Fire that appeared over Knot Reed. No wonder the snowsilver ore and Dispel are ineffective. But, there was a clue in the manuscript stored in Sigreur-samas secret archive. You mean, the books possessed by the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors? Yes. So I thought the original copy should be here. Han looked around the pure white archive. But that artificial spirit is in charge of the index. This is a stupid story, but the reason for the kidnapping was because I made a blunder when I was searching for the original copy and the artificial spirit stopped working. To think that Dolores character was the indirect cause of the kidnapping. Somehow it gives me an indescribable andplicated feeling. If people discover my true identity, I wouldnt be able to stay in the academy. I didnt have time. So, I made a n to win over mages who were assembled separately from the tf?r knights and duplicate the entire space. Thats why you made use of All Souls Day, huh. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Duplication is a bold method. However, the books in the archive are nk until they are lent by the artificial spirit, so they cannot be looted. Although, because it is aplicated mechanism, it seems that analysis and duplication of the space require time. There is a limit to how long arge number of people can stay for a long time, even if they utilize All Souls Day, the time when outsiders can sneak in. I needed to keep talented mages and alchemists out of the school, especially you guys. For that reason, I found it best to kidnap w-jou. So you chose Beatrice. Yes, thats right, Chloe-sama. Naturally, she was going to be returned safely. Han was always observing us. He could easily see how important Beatrice was to Chloe. My body-double also entered the academy, of course, to earn time and prevent the principal and the rest of the teachers, the Crown Prince, and us Hafan from leaving. If that is the case, I wonder if the person that Han wanted to stop in the third scenario where I was taken away was my brother. Although its still a mystery why I was drowned then. But there is no way to see now what could have happened in the third scenario. I heard you also cleaned up the rebels. Yes. I wanted to put the Military Order of tf?r under Ignitias control. You wanted to expose what was going on behind the scenes? Thats one part of it. But the bigger part of it is that I simply wanted to stop them. If one faces vampires, ones spirit would inevitably be shaved. I wanted to get them out of my Wild Hunt, before the real limitse to their heart. So he thought that it was better to break the wheels than kill the horses to stop the runaway carriage, huh. Hearing Hans words, I remembered the conversation we had during All Souls Day. Now, this is the most important part. Han took a deep breath twice before opening his mouth. 121 days ago the cursed wolf awakened and we couldnt prevent his escape. Escape!? Chloe remarked as if groaning. Chloe-sama, this is what I couldnt tell you in detail when we were escaping from the cave castle. As a result of this incident, my control of the Military Order of tf?r was broken. ude Lucanrant has escaped. Moreover, in a state where hes bearing a serious curse? This is more serious than an old vampire incident. Even only counting the Military Order of tf?r alone, it seems that at least 50 people have been victim to him, right? More than a hundred. I intended to keep that information confidential. As expected from you, Sir Eduard. Since about four months ago, the state of affairs in the North has been easier to probe. But for that to be still going on means that ude is Yes, even now he may still be wolfing down all over the ce. Han nodded when my brother asked in return. The figure of a werewolf who devours and eats people while wandering in a dark forestes to mind. My goodness. We must catch him as soon as possible. A curse that possesses the opponent who kills the infected, even upon death. How does one defeat such a thing? Before that, we still dont know how to catch him. Considering the situation at the time of thest capture, if we weaken the wolf enough to be captured, the curse will also infect the other party. No, there is just one certain way. I realized that for the first time. To capture him, someone needs to do what Sigreur and Han did at that time. But, who is going to take such a cruel role? Sir Han, could you leave that role to me? No, I cant. Your role is to unravel the truth. There is something that only you can do. Arent you here because you cant shoulder that burden anymore? My brothers gaze collided with Hans. I also have a deep connection with him. I cant run away now. That is why I dont want you to be involved with the curse of the Golden Wolf anymore in the future. What if I say that I am one of the reason why ude became like that? ! Hans expression stiffened. Please let me do my best to give salvation to my old friend and myself, Sir Han. Han lost his words and thought it over. My brother turned to me. The usual gentle and sweet expression was mixed with a little sense of urgency. For that reason, Erica, could you help me too? The alchemist Eduard Aurelia. He stared at me with eyes that seem to see through everything and said so. Chapter 158 - The Sixth Plan of Dolores Wynt
Chapter 158: The Sixth n of Dolores Wynt Today is the fateful day. Well, the fateful day for me, Dolores Wynt, is asmon as rainy days in the morning. Tragedy is like rain. And the signs of tragedy are like rain clouds. Irresistible rain clouds that shed tears and blood. You understand, Dolores? That is why the Wynt are acting as winds that drive away such fate by interfering with fate. My grandfather, who died long before I was born, repeatedly said that through the mirror. The Wynts way of causal interference is very simple. For example, it is ced in the context of a story that was repeatedly read since they were young. For example, a small piece of paper between the books that they pulled out which contains a warning to never turn right at the corner that day. Repeat the message repeatedly for the person we want to mobilize, for the sake of the future. That is all. However, seemingly insignificant interference is hard to ignore if it is repeated like a paranoia for generations. Eventually, it twists the natural principle behavior of the human being who was interfered with. Suspicious deaths, suicides, deaths by madness, assassinations, uncertain whereabouts. Murdering allies, regicide, mariticide, uxoricide, parricide, filicide. If one turns the pages of the history book properly, now and then one will find inexplicable and unnatural cases. Those are the tragedies the Wynt family took part in to get rid of the greater tragedies. Notwithstanding the deeds of my ancestors, they are all artistic and disgustingly urate. Now then, the story goes back to present time. This morning, an old magic book fell in front of the thirteen-year-old me. At a very unnatural timing. A piece of paper emerged from a gap in the cover of the book that had fallen and hit the floor. It was a scribble of an ancestor from 150 years ago, describing the name and conditions of the person I had to kill today. Elonore Ignitia. The princess I had to serve. My single decent best friend, and a confidant since childhood. Again, huh. That is what I truly think. Ive seen the same note five times. The first note I received was when Elonore and I were eight years old. The role to assassinate the young princess originally belonged to my father, who was the head of the Wynt family, but he rejected it. I understand his desire to refuse. Because, well, killing the young princess of the suzerain state is uneptable be it from the standpoint of emotions, morals, ethics, or position. Three dayster, instead of my father, I was the one who started receiving messages from my ancestors repeatedly. Eventually, even myte great-grandfather and grandfather persuaded me through the mirror endlessly. It seems that the fate of that princess is so devastating that direct descendants of the immediate family of Wynt, who have received repeated interference, have to take direct actions. At that time, as an eight-year-old, it was a role that made me feel hopeless. I didnt want to kill that precious child just to escape rain. Even if she would end up being the vessel of Cain, the most detestable Lunatic King in history. As a result, I never managed to kill Elonore until now. But I will probably never forget the lonely suffering of the five times I had to prepare magic for assassination. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress By the way, today is the day we celebrate the Advent Festival at the royal castle of Ignitia, our suzerain state. I was watching the night sky on the balcony; a ce where I can lure out and be alone with my target. The night sky is covered with dark grey clouds, and no stars can be seen, even now, on the day of the new moon. It is an incrediblyckluster and depressing sky, just like my life. And that is how it went this morning, Elonore. With the name of the assassination target hidden, I told her about this morning as if it was a funny story. That is troubling indeed. But, as your confidant, Ill keep this to myself, Dolores. Even if you kill, we will always be friends. We will always be friends it was such a sickly-sweet, childish attachment. The princess, who doesnt even know that she is the target, was very carefree. It was honestly enviable. Aah, I want to steal magical power from the magic tower and disperse the clouds with massive weather magic, but this is Ignitia. No convenient magic tower has been built nearby. I cant do anything because my magical power has almost been exhausted while preparing the assassination magic for the princess. But, your ancestors are really serious, huh. They sound like delicate drama writers. It is difficult. The easygoing princess quipped. But I want this child to befortable. If possible, I dont want her to know the hardships of others any more than this. Of course, that is understandable. Because your first assassination ns target is me, correct? Hearing Elonores words, I doubted my ears. This person, what did she say just now? Perhaps she knew that I was feeling shaken, she repeated her words afterwards as if giving an additional blow. Once more then. Its me, right? No way, did you read my mind? Suppressing the urge to hyperventte, I asked back. Ignorant of other peoples feelings, Elonore stared at me meaningfully. This persons doll-like beauty at times like this is seriously annoying. No, but it was written on your face. Liar. I havent changed my expression at all. You didnt change your expression, but did you notice that youre holding your left arm with your right hand? Its a habit when you have to make a hard choice, right? Poor you, Dolores! Elonore made an expression as if saying she had me figured out. It was a provoking smile full of mischief. Elonore asked while I was looking for words to respond with. So, what are the conditions for today? And can you tell me why I must die? A girl will appear before you. If you cant be friends with that girl, I will have to kill you immediately. When I saw this order, I thought that my ancestors must have known that this princess is shy. They are truly hateful. Oh my, how scary! That is why, no matter how much of a liar or a coward the girl is, or even if she is the worst person on the, you must be friends with her. No matter what. Eeh~! Eleonore raised a disgustingly happy voice. Aah, this person, she doesnt care to hear what I say. You. Do you even understand what Im saying? A persons mind should not be desecrated by anyone, Dolores. Then Elonores assertion began. She is a powerful person, but she doesnt use that power on humans. Because she has been unconsciously overwriting the mind of the people around her since she was a child. By the time she understood whats going on around her, she realized that her mother was no longer the mother who kneaded cocoa. It is said that her mind was shut for a while because of the shock of having unconsciously overwritten her own mothers mind. So, I will absolutely refuse to change another persons mind. I dont really get it, but unfortunately, I dont have time to think it over. Still, that kind of fate is unfortunate, isnt it? Dont you understand how important this is? I persuaded her earnestly. The gears will be thrown out of joint if you dont meet the conditions, and then you will be the Vampire Queen. Someone with the iparably powerful telepathy ability being taken over by the Vampire King, can you imagine? The height of the mountain of the dead built by the Vampire Queen would be unprecedented. That is why, if you still value your life, please follow what I said. Elonore didnt seem to budge, even when I revealed my hand and persuaded her. But, as long as Im alive, you cant escape the duty of watching me, right? Then, wouldnt that be as if you were born to be my guard? Being tied down all the time like that must be unpleasant, right? Yes, of course its unpleasant. But that is the reason why there is nothing that I can do. I am the guardian of the tragic princess, and I am set to be someone working behind-the-scenes of history. Id rather be killed by you for the peace of lots of people somewhere, Dolores. Elonore ruthlessly told me to be someone who kills her best friend. What a terrible thing to say. Rather than dying for someone somewhere, live for me! When I shouted hysterically, Elonore, for some reason,ughed. As sheughed, she pointed at the hall while rubbing her eye. That said, theres no one approaching us. All the adults seem to be busy, and all the kids are terrified by me and you. Thats entirely your fault Oh my, that wont do, Dolores! Both of us are practically misanthrope and unsociable. We look and behave differently like day and night, but we are of the same nature. While we were waiting for a worthless person on an unpopr balcony in this way, a strange person appeared. A young boy walked in from being surrounded by girls of the same age. He said goodbye to each one carefully and came over here. Hey, that guy ising over, Elonore. A boy with a beautiful face? No. Looks like its a girl dressed as a man. For some reason her clothes are luxurious, but the size doesnt fit her. Judging from her dark blonde hair and facial features, she seems to be from a family of alchemists in the West. How weird. I have a feeling that something interesting is about to happen! You should be suspicious first before feeling excited, Elonore. The crossdressing girl on the balcony bowed deeply and smiled at us. That smile somehow feels false. Give me a break, did a fraudsters egge instead? Best regards, Your Highness Elonore, I hope you find yourself in excellent spirits. My name is Frederica, the youngest child of the Bort family. Bort. That is a name I had read somewhere a while ago. The name of the student who died a mysterious death after publishing a paper called the Aaru Hypothesis. His theory that the Lunatic King is still alive is right on the money, so he was probably killed by someone. You are a beautiful person, as the rumors say. I really thought that an angel had descended. Oh my, Ive heard rumors that I look like the devil though? This is my first time hearing such heartless rumorsbut, if its a pretty devil like you, I would even give my soul away. Flowery words that make ones skin crawl. What the heck is wrong with this person? Everything about her is unpleasant. Elonore seemed to be having fun, but in fact, she was like a kitten ying with her toy. I dont need your soul, but for you to make a contract with the devil, what is it that you desire? Right. It is unfortunate, but my beauty and talent will decline soon. I need resources, so to speak. Oh my, you dont need my heart? For that, I will use my true ability to win over. The girl smiled mischievously. So she is a snob who is seeking after money using connection, huh. I guess she is in a fix because she is on the brink of ruin and the close rtive who was supposed to be the heir was dead. Well, not that Im interested in this girls situation. Being honest is not bad, but I just dont like her type. First of all, everything about her is false. I dont hate people like you. Then, lets see Elonore pretended to be thinking it over. If a star dashes through this night sky tonight, Ill be your patron. Pointing at the cloudy sky, Eleonore smiled. With a seemingly innocent face, she forced an extremely unreasonable demand. First of all, this proposal is out of the question unless she disperses the clouds. If she only clears up a part of the clouds covering the ind, we will still not be able to see the shooting star. What she needs isrge-scale weather magic. Even if she is able to disperse the clouds, that doesnt solve the problem of the shooting star itself. Now is not the time for a meteor shower. She ispletely out of luck, and it is very unlikely for her to win this. Elonores request may be a test of both ability and luck. Aah, splendid. Then I might be able to show that to you. In response to the princess unreasonable demand, the crossdressing girl smiled confidently. What kind of star would you like, Princess? One that traces a tail of light and falls across the sky into the sea, just like a beautiful meteor. Understood. Even if I have to put this life on the line, I shall grant the wish of the beautiful princess. While saying a dramatic line, she floated to the sky. For any kind ofrge-scale magic, alchemists would depend on their wands. First of all, lets see how she would clear away the thick clouds covering the entire Ind of Messenger. As I waited, I began to hear a songing from somewhere high. It reminded me of an old luby in my hometown, somehow it felt nostalgic. By the way, Dolores. What is it, Elonore? Elonore began to speak as if gossiping while listening to the alchemists song. Did you know that the alchemists of Aurelia have a secret art that can make stars fall? Its the legend of the Visitors n, right? Ive read about it in an old book. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Legend has it that on the day the Visitors n arrived on the continent, they dropped enough meteors to change the terrain. There might be better ways for them to show off their power though. I wonder if being a spendthrift fool is hereditary. It seems that 97 out of 100 of those who used the wand with the spell to drop a star will die. Hmm, then? And in order to use that wand, one must sing a song. Ha? After about seven beats, I asked Elonore. Haa~~~!? And that girl is trying to do that right now~~~!? If the story I heard from my father is true, that should be the case. That means, if we leave this be, in 8 or 9 cases out of ten, a dead body will fall from the sky!? As I said, rather than 80 or 90 percent, its 97 percent. During the feast of the Advent Festival of the Federal Kingdom. On the balcony within a stones throw of Lion Hall in the royal pce. The miserable figure of the corpse of a young girl had fallen from a high altitude. The first discoverers were the rumored misanthropic princess and the misanthropic daughter of an Earl. Dont joke around! I dont need another scandal! How ridiculous! Is she going to take such a risk for some whimsical princess entertainment, no, just for money!? I couldnt wrap my head around it. But, I understood that she wasnt in a position to refuse. Even trouble has its limits. Just how much do you think Im breaking my heart so I dont have to kill Elonore, huh? All will be ruined if the key friend candidate dies. Even if she wasnt the girl the condition referred to, no one would ever approach again if such a suspicious death urs. I looked up at the sky. On my m Sight, I saw a string of magical light extending. Unanalyzable magical threads were entangled, tied, and knitted to form an orderly pattern. Its like some kind of an unrefined magic circle, simr to the ancient magic Pattern. Even I, who is magic savvy, have no knowledge of this. What is this? At the very least, I can see that both the wand and the song are the real deal. I must drag that alchemist out of the sky before the song ends. Tch! Ill stop that fool before she waves the wand! Can I go with you? Aah, whatever, theres no time! After a quick spell of Levitation, Elonore and I headed to the alchemist floating in the sky. When we finally reached her after a little while, a strong wind blew. I nestled close to Elonore to support her, who was new to flying magic. The wind instantly cleared up the thick dark clouds that had covered the sky. A starlit sky spread over the jet-ck moonless night sky. Weather magic? No, that was merely Gust. However, the spell has been extended to a tremendous range to cover the sky over the Ind of Messenger. For such a massive-scale magic to be prepared while deploying the spell to drop stars at the same time, that should be impossible. Did she prepare it in advance? Did she just so happen to have a wand with extended range? No way, there is no such coincidence. That means that was a meta-magic called wand alteration then. This girl! At that time, I was a little appreciative of the alchemists ability. A rain of light was pouring down. The true identity of that light was shooting stars. Tails of light were drawn from the heaven to the junction between the sea and the sky. Countless stars were falling. Many, many stars. It was as if all the stars covering the sky were falling. The trails of the stars were reflected on the surface of the calm sea, and both the sea and the sky were shining. Its as if weve lost our way into the ce where the stars are born, at the end of the sea of stars where there is only an empty space. It was my first time seeing something like this. I forgot to breathe, as I admired the shooting stars. When I returned to my senses, Elonore was staring at the girl as though she was drawn. Haha, this is troubling. That was myst shot I noticed the faint voice and turned my gaze. The alchemist had a bewildered expression despite showing such a wonderful technique. The control should have been perfect. Where did I make the mistakeaah, this kind of wand, I should have just sold it off! That face was so different from the confident and arrogant impression It looked like the face of a child who had nowhere to go. So, I became really curious about her situation, which I didnt care to know before. Princess. Im sorry, it should have been just one line of star! What an unsightly failure! Not at all! That was my first time seeing such a wonderful meteor shower! Elonore, who was supposed to be next to me, was hugging the alchemist while raising an excited voice. The princess, who was bad at socializing, seemed to take a liking to the alchemist. In short, this fulfilled the conditions given by the Wynt ancestors. Remembering that, I exhaled deeply from relief. It was destiny. That day, without being able to kill Princess Elonore, I gained yet another friendthe pitiable and incorrigible friend, Frederica Bort.
Chapter 159 - Claude Lucanrant’s Fragments (part one) Chapter 159: ude Lucanrants Fragments (part one) That guy waved his wand and disappeared before my eyes. Just a second toote, my sword shed through nothing but air. This should not be the wand of Castling. All the tiny golems which that guy had scattered about have been shot down by stone-throwing. It is not some kind of illusion or camouge. Because I have attacked him at a speed unavoidable by wizards and alchemists. Besides, there is no smell, nor sound of his footsteps. The sound of the air movement is drowned out by the cheers and cant be heard, but I can sense that there is no air movement from the sensation on my skin. He is here, but at the same time, he isnt. Now I see whats going on. I thrust my sword at the exact ce where he disappeared. He appeared in that ce as expected. When our eyes met, he seemed to be surprised. Intending to pierce him, I slowly increased the force behind my blow through the use of body enhancement. His wand then disappeared from his hand, reced by a short knife. Just as it materialized, the two des collided and scattered sparks. We exchanged blows for a brief moment before his body fully materialized. He pushed my sword sideways with the de of his knife, and at the same time he kicked the ground sideways. The sword only tore his robe; the alchemist evaded my attack by a hairs breadth andnded a dozen meters away. That was a pretty good response. Shame that hes an alchemist. I revised my opponents strength rating up one level. I grabbed the piece of his robe that flew in the wind. As expected, the trace of my sword is only halfway through, while the remaining section is unnaturally neat. As if this section is something that did not exist at that time. What he did was not a relocation between two objects, but a relocation of himself with his own self. To think that he has the nerve to do such a thing. Due to the deliberate timeg, he temporarily disappearedpletely from this world. So that is the trick to his impossible-to-use perfect evasion, huh. Good job figuring it out. Just for reference, could you tell me what was the deciding factor? I wonder. Dont think the same trick will work twice. Besides Closing in the distance between us in one step, I swung my sword at his head. I dont like idle chit-chat. Kuh! He disappeared, and the tiny golem that appeared in exchange broke instead. This time its actually the wand of Castling. While receiving my blow just now, he shot a golem at the same time using that momentum, huh. Immediately determining where he would appear, I kicked the ground. but my foot slipped after a few steps and I tripped over. The opposite foot also slipped as I tried to stand, and I immediately stabbed my sword on the ground and stopped myself from falling. It seems youre proud of your own speed, so how about this? I noticed that the stone floor of the entire arena was polished like a mirror. Dont tell me, this slimy liquid is Grease? Since I cant even move properly, I shouldnt force myself to run. But does he think this is going to be enough to beat me? I ran my sword through the stone floor and pierced the surface of the stone with my left fingers. I peeled off the stone floor by force and lifted it. With the strength given by reinforcing my body, the several-tons stone block weighed almost nothing. Wha!? I threw the stone at that guys stupid wide-eyed expression. The stone block disintegrated right in front of the alchemist. Good response, then how about this? I threw stone blocks one after another at him. He avoided or disintegrated every one of them. The evaded stone block plunged into the audience seats, and the students who were on the side panicked and began to escape. Perhaps that guy was still able to keep hisposure, the stone blocks likely to hit female students were also disintegrated in a conscientious manner. Uneptable. I threw a huge stone block at him. Hiding behind the stone, I used the hilt of my sword as a foothold and leaped. As I appeared from behind the disintegrated stone block, that guys calm face was distorted in surprise. I thrust a dagger at him at an unavoidable speed. At that moment. My runestone and his broke at the same time. The referee and the audience remained silent because of the unprecedented result. A draw? I didnt see hisst attack. I see, so he had yet another ace up his sleeve, huh. Interesting. It seems youre not a mere fool. And looks like youre not just a swindling bastard. When I stared at the green eyes that seemed to shoot out daggers, a gale blew violently. A copper-colored dragon came down. The Lord has said: Gods forgiveness is a blessing that is given to all, but it cannot be spared from humansw. Then, I will capture both the serpent and the raging bull at once, like the heroes of old, and I will not defeat you. For my arms are known to carry out divine punishment. A dark-skinned man with tinum blonde hair, who is the head of the Gold Cuffs, appeared with a loud speech. Ha~~? What is this guy talking about? I dont know, but Im pretty sure Charles-senpai is furious. Er, I think anyone can see that. With a strike of its wings, the dragon rose and stood on its two feet. It then pulled out two 20-meter-ss dragon knight-sized spear forks and held them in both of its forearms. Is this a trick that makes a dragon use humans spearmanship to capture as if it was himself? No one can stop him anymore. Lets run away. Right, I agree with you for once. The alchemist fired the same-position Castling few times in a row, avoiding the dragons piercing spear fork and escaping. I recovered my long sword that was stuck on the ground while evading at high speed with my legs strength. The dragons spear fork missed my head by only a few millimetres. If I receive that kind of attack without body enhancement, just the force alone will probably be enough to blow my whole body away. What the heck are you doing, asshole! Do you want to kill me?! I screamed at the head of prefects who was rampaging and ran away with all my might. After running away for some time, I was finally able to shake off my pursuer. Since I hade to this point, I sat down at the back of the school building with peace of mind. When I looked to the side, the alchemist who was my opponent was squatting while dripping in sweat. Just so you know, I wasnt following you. Whatever you say. Our eyes met inadvertently and we burst outughing. I thought he was a nasty guy, but hes surprisingly funny. After a goodugh, I reached my hand out to him. Here. What does this mean? Im saying I want to be friends. When I said so, that guyEduard Aurelia stared at my face inplete surprise. Youre the only one I can rely on. The smile Eduard Aurelia put on his face still looks as false as ever. This guy came to my room from early in the morning and promptly approached me with a worthless consultation. Haha, so let me get this straight. You want my assistance in doing some mischief. Thats correct. Brad and Elric cant help me with this. With a beautiful face and innocent-sounding words, he insisted that it has to be me. In the first ce, Brad and Elric are going to appear on stage. Compared to them, you are free, right? Haah, thats right, but You see, youre the most suitable person for this kind of dirty work, arent you? Your reputation is at the lowest from the beginning because of the method you used during the duel trial, so it cant drop any further. I was just protecting my pride though. This is the case of the pot calling the kettle ck. If were talking about the method we used in the duel trial, Eduard was worse than me. At any rate, seems like he didnt even think Ill refuse. Apparently, I seem to be chosen only for this kind of good-for-nothing roles as always. Is there any reason you wanted to sneak into the workshop building now? Just what kind of business do you have there anyway? Today is All Souls Day. Its the time for the teachers and students in the alchemy workshop building, who usually stay up all night, to go out to manage golems. It is certainly the best time to sneak in there. My aim is to grab the 500 golem cores that were confiscated. Haa~~!? What is this guy talking about?! Lets not even talk about the amount. But what did he do to get them confiscated?! Its alright. They are very small, so they wont be bulky or heavy. No, thats not the problem! Cant you just ask a teacher for that? Because he was saying some crazy things, I ended up pointing out the obvious like a decent person. An awkward expression appeared on Eduards face. I destroyed the workshop building in my first year. My reputation among the teachers in the workshop building is the worst. Well, thats stupid. Of course, I mean youre stupid. When I poked Eduards forehead with just a little more force, he staggered lightly and fell onto the sofa. Alchemists are not slow, but they are brittle. If he has time to sneak into the workshop building, he should train more. Oh right, Ive prepared this for you. Eduard took out unidentified furry things from his bag. What are those things? Ears and a tail? These are your costume. You dont have one, right? Disguise is essential because we have to blend into the crowd. Haa? You are a wolf and I am a fox. By the way, Elric is a bear and Brad is a squirrel. Eduard tossed the costume at me. Why do I even have to You are the one who asked me to be your friend. So just be like a friend and y along. Youre a little too serious, Eduardughed with a childlike innocence. Lucanrant is located on the north of the Federal Kingdom. In ancient times, my homnd was a country where two kings stood abreast ording to their heritage. Of the King symbolized by the golden-haired wolf and the King symbolized by the silver-haired wolf, only the silver hair lineage remains at present. Why is one of the royal lineage now gone? Thats because the golden-haired wolf King waspletely destroyed by the bloodsucker Lunatic King. The monstro Golden Wolf Prince, a symbol of national humiliation for Lucanrant, was one of thest remaining blood rtives of the golden-haired wolf King. ording to the rumors, some say that his corpse is hidden here in Lindis. If I find the corpse and bring it back to my country, it will wipe out the national disgrace of the olden days. Even if my fathers second wife gives birth to a boy in the future, he would have to choose me as his sessor. In other words, it can solidify my unstable footing. I desperately scrambled for information in the Magic Library with such a thought, but unfortunately I am not good at fighting with materials. During the second-years winter break, I felt I would be stuck in a stalemate if I kept searching on my own. Since that guy is always hanging out in the library, he might know something. On that day, I knocked the door of Eduards room, hoping against all hope. Hey, so, do you know about the Golden Wolf Prince? When I was tired of ying cards, I asked him about it while pretending to be nonchnt. The sound of the fire crackling in the firece resounded in the room. I know. There are three variations: North, Northeast, and Northwest. While clearing the cards away, Eduard responded smoothly. The northern and northeastern stories are the oldest. They describe historical events from the perspectives of Lucanrant and Hafan. Comparing the two provides information that is closer to the truth. The northwestern version is a variation brought around the time the Turm family differentiated themselves from the Twr family. In order to sell a collection of stories, it is seasoned in a love-story style that the people prefer. Its far from the truth, but its ideal for cultural studies because it has thergest change in every era, or something like that. So, what do you want to know? Just about everything. I want to know the location where the corpse that couldnt be recovered is. A description of the ce, huh. I feel like it was somewhereno, not there Eduard closed his eyes, held down his forehead, and began to think. Is he looking for material in his head? What a clever guy. However, there was no response even after I waited long enough. Haah. So you also dont know about it, huh. Well, cant be helped, I guess. No, wait. That doesnt mean there is no way around it. Eduard slowly opened his eyes. But only if were lucky. Well have ess to plenty of materials for folklores and mysterious stories. We may discover something if we get our hands on those materials. Oh, Im saved. Then Ill leave it to you. Its a deal then? Im also indebted to you for that golem matterah, speaking of which Speaking of what? Eduard thought for a while and then opened his mouth. There is a mysterious thing that feels simr in the school. A ghost story about the Morgue of the Headless Prince. Eduard gave a brief overview of the ghost story. An indestructible headless monstro. Its identity is uncertain, but one of the hypotheses spectes that it is a product during the era of the Lunatic King. Indeed, they are simr. If this headless prince is the Golden Wolf Prince, then the location of his corpse should be in this school. Then, take me to that Morgue. It seems nobody knows where that is. I also dont know where it is yet. Yet, huh. So theres a possibility that you will find out about it? Eduard grinned. I expect it is in the materials I told you about just now. Heeh, so how do we get those materials? About that, it seems my mother and her friends built an archive full of collection of books about monstro and folklores while at Lindis. If I remember correctly, Eduards mother is the infamous war hero Bort. To think that such a ruthless woman would hand over books in the archive for her son who has weird hobbies. Heeh, interesting. Isnt it? Anyways, Im looking for the key to that archive right now. Ive been searching since September of this year, but I couldnt find it, Eduard continued. Then, if we can find the key to the archive, all sorts of rare materials can be obtained at once. Are you sure you want to charge as soon as you know where it is? Well see. I suppose you would be fine if you have something made of snowsilver, but I hear the Golden Wolf Prince cant be dispelled, its an indestructible and unavoidable curse, you know? A curse that is impossible to evade and impossible to dispel, and transfers to the person who kills it, huh I dont think that any rumors from Hafans wizards are worth believing. There is nothing in this world that ispletely impossible. Ill see it myself how resistant the curse is. No matter what measure you take, one person will always be chosen and cursed. That one person will transform into the next Golden Wolf Prince. Its strange when you think about it. Although it is the curse from the same Lunatic King, isnt it the exact opposite of the fact that the bloodsuckers are simr to an infectious disease and can increase as much as they want? Its probably one of Cains prototypesyou, do you really want to see such a thing? Eduards green eyes caught my eyes. Aa, I want to see it. I stared right back at him and answered. Then, it cant be helped. Its a deal. Aa, but if you forget, we wont do it, so keep it in mind. The smile on Eduards face was unreadable. This guy only smiles like this when hes troubled. You, Ill leave Eduard to you. The purplish red eyes that seem wet looked up at me. Brad Clochydd. Its the slim, doe-eyed, effeminate wizard who often hides behind Eduard. Come to think of it, the reason Eduard and I had a duel was because I mocked this guy. It has finally be a clear, typical spring day. Brad summoned me to the dragon stable and approached me with a troublesome consultation. But, youve also be very strong, huh. Youre not scared of me anymore? Ive never been afraid of you. Brad stared at me quietly. At that time, I fell into the illusion that the dragons in the stable looked at me all at once. So, what exactly do you want me to do? Shaking off the illusion, I red at Brad and asked. Even though that incident happened, Ed is the same as ever. By that, he means the death of Eduards mother. That guy had just received the news of her death at the end of winter. But that guy didnt look shocked at all. Brad said Eduard was going about as usual, it was very concerning. As expected, he observes his only childhood friend properly. In other words, you want me to take care of that guy? Hes always putting up a strong front before me and Elric, but I dont think thats actually the case. Brad, who seems to have been adopted by the Earl due to having some special circumstances. And Elric, whose close rtives are not alive and is treated as an assassination target by his surviving rtives. That guy must be unable to bring himself to lean on them; I understand his feeling. That is why that guy is being mindful to his friends so as not to cry nor show a sad face in front of them. Im not saying that you have to keep him in check, but So you want me to share his grief? Because youyoure simr to Ed. Certainly, from an outsiders perspective, one could even say that his situation is simr to mine. But theres actually a great difference. My mother died when she gave birth to me. Naturally, I dont even remember her face. Unfortunately, it cant be helped that I only had a degree of sentiment for my mother. Rather, because of my great resemnce to my mother, my father pays no heed to me Even if you say that, if that guy prefers to keep it to himself, theres nothing I can do. Grief cannot be shared. For example, even though you and Elric are carrying simr grief, it isnt exactly the same. After all, you guys are keeping Eduard at a distance, right? I see. Sorry for wasting your time. Brad averted his eyes apologetically. I left the dragon stable while feeling ufortable. I always do this. Even though he specifically chose me, this kind of thing is beyond my capacity. I cant live up to expectations, and it only leaves bad aftertaste in my mouth. Stepping on the muddy snow, I returned to my dormitory. Chapter 160 - Claude Lucanrant’s Fragments (part two) Chapter 160: ude Lucanrants Fragments (part two) After losing his mother, Eduard often went outside of school. It is being said that his interest has widened and he is also dabbling in ancient ruins investigations. Taking along Elric or Brad to field investigations seems to have brought him some troubles. He might havepletely forgotten his deal with me, as he hasnt even searched for the archive. Perhaps he didnt want to fulfill his promise to me, but that couldnt be helped. When he was sad, I was useless, wasnt I? Even someone like me still has such humane thoughts. To begin with, searching for the Golden Wolf Prince is like catching clouds. Then time passed and it was the third spring since I became friends with Eduard. Yo, Eduard. Yourete, ude. I met up with Eduard and we walked around the school at midnight. When we passed by the gazebo in the park near the West Dorm, I could smell the fragrant scent of flowers. You mean, it moves underground periodically? Aa, there are two possible reasons for that. First, an altar that hasnt been dealt with yet may be operating underground. Just as I was about to give up, this guy approached me with a story about the headless prince. The other possibility is that an underling of the Lunatic King Cain is staying underground. Underling, are you serious?? It appears that the wolf returns to the Lunatic King once its hunger is sated, so there is a chance that the school staff are experimenting on it. Satisfying its hunger? What do you mean by that? The hunger of a creature created by the Lunatic King. Something like that can only be satisfied using human flesh and blood, which means Its possible that they offer him blood in small quantityor something. Its pretty dangerous. You mean, those Lindis guys, they offer human blood to that monstro? Thats a very sphemous deed. How are they going to take responsibility if something happens? This is why those Hafan wizards cannot be trusted. They are evil from their very core. But, why did Eduard suddenlye to keep such a shady deal? I wonder what made him change his mind, for some reason Im concerned. For a long time, he has been running away from everything that reminded him of his mother. Hey, you. Why did you suddenly find out about such a thing? Eduard smiled at my question. Ever since his mother died, his smile had be unfathomable. I just got my hands on the materials. Currently, Im making sure that the materials are usable. Then, as promised, lend them to me. Of course. But, because the security of the materials is low, could you give me a little bit of time? The security of the materials. The way he said it made me a little bit uneasy, but I ignored that feeling. Aa, thats fine. I still have a lot to ask. But right now, theres no way I can broach the subject. So, how about it? Do you want to go now? Haa? I mean, Im inviting you to sneak in and take a look at the face of the headless prince. Well, it doesnt have a face to look at though. Eduard winked while whispering an unpleasant joke. Is that even possible? Or rather, if it is possible, arent those Lindis guys too careless? Even if its located underground, it is at least 400 meters below the ground. If something unexpected happens, there will be no immediate effect on the ground above. In case of an emergency, the basement will be sealed and the incident will secretly be dealt with. The exit can be sealed promptly, so they actually have a risk contingency, Eduard continued. But, it also means that they are going to leave all the experimenters to die. Doesnt that mean if someone makes a false report or something which leads them to seal the entrance, the guys from the school wont be able toe running in that easily? Yeah, I think youre right about that. Eduard looked as if he noticed it only after I told him so. Heeh, how convenient. We can use this to call out the guys we dont like and kill them. Dont ever use it for lynching. I hate that cruelty of yours. Heh, I see. I also hate your unhesitating humane righteousness and kindness. You, who are favored by everyone, wont understand the depression of the unfavored me. Haha, then, why did you even agree to be my friend? Iughed at Eduard who scolded me while ring. Theres a lot to learn from you. Ah? Whats with that. What are you learning from me? Thats a secret. If you hear it, youll probablyugh. Then, while cracking a joke with Eduard, I sneaked into the Phantom Beast Museum. This seems to be the blind spot. Its my first time entering this ce. Youre not interested in this kind of facility, huh. Like this museum, the library, or the alchemists workshop. Aah? Did you say anything? No, nevermindah right, you do bring some kind of snowsilver tool with you, no? Aa, is this okay? I showed him my ne. A snowke-shaped ne I got from my father. Thats enough. Now we will be able to break through that thing which even I cant dispel. That thing? Youll understand once you see the real thing. Can you keep it in this pouch until halfway through? I put the ne in the pouch I received from Eduard. It seems to be a pouch that blocks the effect of snowsilver. Naturally, tonight is just a preliminary inspection. Do you understand? Getting right into it now suits me just fine though. Well formte a thorough n for next time. The remnants of the Lunatic King era, which are just within a day trip distance, are waiting. Eduard grinned. Cant be helped. It will do for tonight. Yes, then, first of all, could you use the snowsilver ne to break the magic that seals this door? Eduard pointed at the door at the end of the hallway. It was physically chained. When I put my hand on my sword intending to cut it off right away, Eduard shook his head and pointed at his wand. Right, right, the wand of Unlock. I dont like it, but since this is just a preliminary inspection, the iron rule is to leave behind as little evidence as we can. I pressed my ne against the door which had its chain unlocked. I could hear the sound of ss breaking inside my head as I felt something invisible was broken. Now then, the door is open. Haah~ for some reason, this feels kind of nostalgic. Its been a long time since I have done any kind of mischief with you, huh. That night, I enjoyed doing some mischief with my bad friend after a long time. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress Before the door was fully closed, I caught it and snapped the knob. I silently slid into the room while the other party was under the illusion that the door was closed. This is the most basic infiltration technique in Lucanrant. I followed Brad and reached a pure white library. Heeh, so this is your secret. Brad and Eduard finally noticed me and turned around. Sorry, Ed. No, its not your fault. Since we dont normally consider that there is a ssmate who is good at tailing. Eduard, youve promised to lend me the materials. Dont skulk around anymore. I ignored their interaction and pulled a book out of the nearest bookshelf. I flipped through the pages of the white book, but everything was nk. What the heck is this? I said I would lend it to you, but I never promised to invite you here, ude. You know that I need to find out more about that thing. The headless corpse under the Phantom Beast Museum. I know where it is, but I want to make sure that it really is the Golden Wolf Prince. Thats why I need to find out about what happened after the downfall of the Lunatic Kings domination. I want to investigate a little bit more about the safety of the materials here. Heeh~ is it that dangerous? Apparently the vampire-rted things are the real deal, and it seems it will be life-threatening if one carelessly gets involved. Genuine materials about those bloodsuckers? Exactly what I needed. What I wanted to know is the tendency of those bloodsuckers and wizards. Im not interested in letting those bloodsuckers prowl around everywhere. You know that. Besides, the librarian is a tough nut to crack. And I think herpatibility with you is especially the worst. Librarian? Eduard silently pointed upwards. There was a girl who was hanging upside-down from the ceiling. Dont steal, you savage. The woman said as she looked at me with an air as if looking at garbage. Not a human, huh? Instead of answering, I jumped lightly and shed her with my steel sword. What do you think youre doing! You nasty savage! The woman, who I thought was done for, had moved to another spot. The reaction is surprisingly fast. Ill tell you this, you stupid fool. Seriously, youre so annoying Those whough at fate will be ridiculed by fate! You shouldment over your own self now!! After saying that, the upside-down woman disappeared without a trace. I intended to give it another shot, but I missed my chance. Even so, that was an ominous remark. Inded on the floor and asked Eduard. Whats with that weird woman? I mean, what the heck is she talking about? Thats the artificial spirit that acts as the librarian in this archive. It seems that the artificial intelligence of the artificial spirit is a generous feature that will give you the most suitable advice. WhaC I need to borrow the material while keeping an eye on that girls mood, so do you mind having a conversation with that girl again? What did you say~~~~?! My voice echoed in the white archive. As I thought, they seem to have the worstpatibility, Ed Yeah. That is as clear as day. Brad and Eduard nodded while exhaling deeply. AahC? You guys are talking like you knew something! You see, Brad The person himself doesnt realize it, huh Both of them stared at me with a look that seemed to say good grief. The life of cating the shitty woman and grabbing the materials continued. Although it was troublesome, the connection between the headless prince and the Golden Wolf Prince has finally turned up. Several vampire cases have been tentatively concluded as done by someone called the One who greedily devours death. The lines connecting the points of urrence coincide with the ces associated with the Golden Wolf Prince. The ce where the machining was performed on the Golden Wolf Prince. Thend where the decisive battle between the Golden Wolf Prince and the Eastern Witch happened. The ce where the Golden Wolf Prince wasst spotted. The gently curved line from there leads here, to Lindisin other words, the Morgue of the Headless Prince. As expected, and my conviction that the school is the hiding ce deepened. Thest case rted to the One who greedily devours death has urred in a vige near Lindis. The vampire who devoured all the vigers disguised itself as a surviving nun and escaped. That is also the origin of the ghost story about the Bloody Saint. Seems like it can be used for something. Maybe I can use it to smoke out the vampire in question, catch them and make them spit out the information? I dont think thats a bad idea, but Im not sure. For the time being, guess I will proceed straightforwardly I carefully examined the variations of the folktale about the Golden Wolf Prince. And while at it, the anecdotes about the Seven Wonders of this academy were also examined. I opened my red leather notebook and copied the information in clumsy letters. Right after I closed the book, the resident of the room next to mine came over. ude-sama, your luggage was wrongly delivered to my ce. Yo, thanks. I picked it up and looked at the luggage. The sender is Earl Wynt. If I remember correctly, the model for that librarian is called Dolores Wynt. Then, this is the father of that Dolores, huh. Why the heck did he send this to me? Well, I suppose I should take a look. What was packed there was a bunch of letters. Letters exchanged between the deceased Frederica Bort and the deceased Dolores Wynt. And a set consisting of special ink and powders, that are also used in Lucanrant, was enclosed. Were these supposed to be sent to Eduard but reached me by some mistake? That kind of question crossed my mind. Then I should return it. But I was fascinated by Bort and Dolores brushstrokes. Borts neat character and Dolores highly-strung yet pompous brushstrokes. I began to look through the mysterious letters of the two women who died. As for the contents, there were lots of misceneous things such as go here and there or buy this and that. I read about forty of such trifling letters. They were all very trivial. I was getting tired. I reached out for a slightly thicker letter, intending to make it thest one. The characters of Dolores in that letter were very polite and beautiful, unlike in the other letters. The contentits about the alchemist Oswald Bort. The crazy alchemist who created aqua vitae and forged a philosophers stone from his own soul. And, the man who hunted the Lunatic King Cain and was one step away from destroying him. Why did he do something like that? Thats because he was chosen as a pawn by the head of the Wynt family several hundred years ago. It is said that he became an alchemist who would kill the Lunatic King due to the causal interference by the Wynt who looked into the future. Dolores repeatedly apologized from the bottom of her heart to Bort. If we didnt get him involved, you wouldnt have suffered like this, she said. Causal interference? The philosophers stone? How ridiculous. Its a fantastical story that makes me want to disregard it as nonsense. But, I feel suffocated for some reason. The war hero Evil Eye Bort, and Dolores, a genius from the prestigious Wynt family of Hafan who died prematurely. Would they really converse like this just for some fantasy? At that time, I realized the meaning of the enclosed ink and powder. The mechanism of this ink and powder is somewhat known to Lucanrant and Aurelia. So this dubious story is a camouge while the real subject is written in hidden ink, eh? I sprinkled the powder after reading through the letter once while feeling doubtful. In the faint light that covered the letter, characters that were spelled in the dark became visible. Emerging there was the truth of the death of the First Princess Elonore. It said that Oswald Borts failure to kill the Lunatic King Cain had distorted her fate. The dying Lunatic King was in need of a new body. The Lunatic King chose the twin prince and princess of Ignitia. After many twists and turns, the target was narrowed down to the prince. However, the Lunatic King found a more suitable body. The lover who had been secretly dating the prince had a son who inherited not only the telepathic ability of the South but also the magical properties of the EastBrad Clochydd. Elonore tried to save her brother and sister-inw who had been taken by a vampire, and caught the curse using her own body. Then, she let Dolores kill her before she could fully be a vampire. That is the truth of the death of the First Princess. In another letter, addressed to Bort and Bj?rndttir, was a list of vampires to kill. From townspeople to high nobles. From the Federal Kingdom to Gigantia. The vast list certainly contained the names of those who have recently died suspicious deaths. By the time I finished reading everything, it waste at night. The moon illuminating the windowsill was round and bright. I moistened mypletely-dry lips with my tongue. If this is true I remembered the face of the red-eyed Brad Clochydd. If this is true. Then he is the child who was chosen to be the vessel of the Lunatic King. Moreover, a vessel whose body has already been given the blood of the Lunatic King and will bepleted just by pouring the souls of sacrifices. Hes a fire. He can be a great fire that burns everyone in the world. If it were Lucanrantno, if it were me, he wouldnt have been kept alive until he grew up like this. Wouldnt it be more merciful to finish him quickly? I checked the letter again. Thest name on the list of vampires to kill is Brad Clochydd. The witch gave instructions to Bort to take action if Brad ever posed a danger. Protect him with your life, but when that timees, kill him, she said. The instruction was not only for Bort, but also for her son. Isnt this the worst? In other words, now that Frederica Bort has sunk into the sea. Brads executioner would be Eduard. That guy. He has been raised to protect Brad and to kill him at that time. But, one doesnt usually focus their attention on the beast they n to kill. They should not feelpassion. But that guy is not like that. I know that better than anyone. If everything was foreseen and this was an instruction. This girl, Dolores Wynt, was much more inhumane than I am. And as much cruel. If that is the case, I Shall I substitute for that guy? It was on that moment that such words spun in my brain. YoEduard isnt here? In the evening I returned to Eduards room and only found Brad there. He was reading an old scroll while taking notes at the writing desk. Aa, he has been called by the teacher just a moment ago. Did he do something again? Hes the same as ever, huh. No, theres a change of n for the uing field investigation, so they are adjusting the details. Brad answered without giving me a nce. I see. Ill wait here then. It would have been better to return to my dorm, but I decided to observe Brads appearance from behind for a while. The silhouette of his body was extremely thin. Probably because Brad doesnt eat much. It is the exact opposite of Elric, who is surprisingly a glutton and eats everything without being picky. So, what are you doing? Doing some research. A defenseless back. I quietly approached him and peered into the scroll. Its about magic, which your people hate. More specifically, about the origin of Hafans magic. Heeh, I see. In the scroll, there were coiling figures that were difficult to understand. They resembled the thing I saw when I first entered the academy. I dont hate it. I just dont want to rely on it. Rely, is it? Brad, who seemed to have an issue with that, grumbled. So, what are you looking at? A magic that changes everything. More than the miracle given by the angels of IgnitiaI think. Ha? I dont know if its true or not. But its a very old magic, so it may be exaggerating. Brad turned to face me and began exining. The pattern that all students are required to record at the academy. As a matter of fact, it is linked to the secret of the ancient magic of Hafan. The school is secretly using the students patterns to analyze ancient patterns. Like where the pattern is embedded in the body and how it works. Its rtion with magic and unusual powers. And the deep connection between patterns and the world. The exnation was awkward and boring, but ultimately, those who possess the hidden ancient pattern can change the world simply by walking on it. You can only travel to the slightest possible deviation at a time, but you can repeat it to modify all possibilities. For example, increase just one pebble. If you repeat it an awful lot of times, you can even fill up an entire sea. On top of that, it seems that you can reshape this world as you like, transfer to another world, or even create another world. Do you think something like that is really possible? I dont think so. I merely wanted to study it. Brad looked down with bemusement. Heeh, I see. Perhaps it is to liberate himself from the curse. This guy, he must be trying to make his own destiny. But, what if he really has that magic? And if this guy is taken away by those monstro, can you imagine how dangerous the king of monstro would be? I cant imagine it. I swung my long sword down like a blunt tool. Elric Actorius lightly fell down and fainted. ! !? Eduard and Brad, who were walking in front, turned around. Eduard immediately moved between me and Brad. What are you? Eduard, step aside. Thats the one I have business with. I leaped andnded on top of the headless princes bed. I pressed the pad of my finger against the de of my dagger and made it bleed. Bright droplets dripped on the corpse. ude, dont tell me, you! The headless corpse that was restrained by a number of spells began to rampage. At the same time, the room started shaking violently. The smell of the air changed. An intense, musty, and dirty stench. A spatial transition, simr to Eduards Castling, has urred. Now no one will help you here. I jumped from the headless princes bed. Inded immediately at a ce about a meter away from Brad. Hey, Brad, choose. Kill yourself right now. If you cant do it, then Ill kill you. W-what are you saying? Brad retreated with staggering steps. ude! The moment I put my hand on my sword, the person in front of me changed from Brad to Eduard. Castling, his forte. Ed! Run away, Brad. Please, run to the ruins! I tried to follow Brad. However, Eduard, with his desperate expression, stood in my way. Ive been fighting this guy since the day we became friends, havent I? I slowly drew my sword, recalling those nostalgic memories. After I roughly finished restraining him, I sat on the back of the restrained Eduard. The battle ended very quickly. In addition to the battle being inside a closed space, it is also in point-nk range; both are advantageous for a swordsman. And I have seen some of his trump cards. Moreover, he was fighting while protecting his unconscious friend and a corpse that must not be touched. Even for Eduard, it was not a favorable situation. By the way, will Brad be okay alone in this kind of ce? Much better than here, where there is a beast like you. And hes strong enough as long as its not a human opponent. Well, this is troubling. This ruin was the Fourth Corpse City Annwn. Searching for a human hidden in this kind of vast andplex ce is difficult for those who cannot use magic. But I have Eduard at hand. He is an alchemist, which is very convenient. I took off his gloves and took out the wands inside. Surprisingly, this guy stored thirty wands inside those gloves. Hey, Eduard. Which one should I use to find out where Brads location is? YouthinkIll answer? Well see about that. I broke each fingers joint to break his chance of counterattacking. While intentionally hurting the nerves in order to give him the most pain. ! The proud Eduard did not cry out. How stubborn. But this was within my expectations. From his fingers, I moved to his wrist. Bent it in the wrong direction and broke it. Do you want to answer, Eduard? Alright, Ill do it leisurely then. I will break that will of yours, who grew up being told to protect Brad. You had done your best and had acted perfectly. It turned out this way because I was a bit more inhuman than you. I dont hate that soft and weak nature of yours that made you unable to use your wands when I used Elric as a meat shield. Before the grief of losing a friend overtakes you, preupy yourself with hating me instead. This is the onlyfort that I, who cannot appease your grief, can give. khukguh!! When his wrists were done, I broke his elbows. When his elbows were done, I broke his shoulders. At that time, Eduard seemed to have fainted from the pain. He will give up soon enough. Whyare youdoing thisude? I heard a voice. Elric, who had been unconscious until then, was getting up. Heeh, have you gotten up already? Youre much stronger than I thought. I thought you would be lying on the floor for about three years. A shocked expression appeared on Elrics face. You, what are you doing? Is it not obvious? Im asking Eduard to find out where Brad is. Why Brad? Why isnt he here? Well, I wonder why? I dodged the questions. Secrets that should not be shared even to those in Ichthyes cannot be leaked to the enemy country. Nevermind. Get away from Eduard right now. Sorry, thats impossible. I also have a business with him. Whatever your reason is, you dont need to torment your friend to death like this, right?! This is the first time I saw Elric mad. No matter what kind of insults I threw at him, he always deflected it with unruffled air. I tightened up Eduards restraint and stood up. I noticed that the skin of the hands of the man before me was starting to turn silver. YouI see, so youre not a normal person, huh? To think that you were nailed, dont go crazy in this ce, okay? Dont die. Im not good at adjusting my strength. Elrics elbows and knees began to change in shape and color like an armor. Unlike the giants I heard in rumors, that figure looked beautiful. I received Elrics lunging fist with my own fist in a moment. The bones broke. I got away and healed it instantly. A giant is a giant even if he doesnt erge, huh. Indeed, I wouldnt have lived if he did erge. I reinforced my leg strength and ran up the wall diagonally. I pulled out my sword and jumped. Added speed and weight to the force of my blow and shed at him from difficult angles. I intended to make a mincemeat out of him, but his silver armor wasnt even scratched. I started feeling numb down to my elbows. The steel sword didnt break, but it was shot off from my right hand, which had lost its grip. Inded. The flowing movement of the muscle instantly converted propulsion into striking power. My favorite to win, the left palm heel. From an inescapable distance, I unleashed it with maximum physical reinforcement. If the shell is thick, then I just need to smash the soft contents. Guh!? Elric staggered, holding down his side and retreated. That strike was supposed to make him fall and cough out blood. Did I miss? He must be used to fighting. Hes an honor student even in fighting. The damage didnt make him falter as Elric put himself on guard against me. I also healed my broken wrist and fixed my stance yet again. Interesting. His reaction speed and skill are high, and he has much more strength than me. Had I met him earlier, I would have had a much easier way to kill time, what a shame. Our fists crossed again and again. I, who had to heal my fists each time they get destroyed, was at quite a disadvantage. The longer this battle dragged on, the more I would be overwhelmed. Atst, one of my arms got dislocated, and even just receiving his fists required all my power. Elrics offense intensified as if he thought this was his chance. Just like that, I was quickly driven to the headless princes bed. I wouldnt be able to receive the next blow. When I was sure of that, I instantly used the headless prince as a meat shield. The headless corpses heart was pierced by Elrics fist. Blood spurted from the hole in the corpses chest. My vision was filled with red. It was an amount of blood that should be impossible to be contained in a corpse. Even while sustaining such a fatal injury, the corpse had begun to mend itself. A regenerative power that cannot be achieved by a mere underling. If this is not an ancient monstro made by the Lunatic King, I dont know what is. Hahawell, wellso this Golden Wolf Prince is the real deal! Elric was dyed deep red with blood. His expression was frozen in fear. Fear of touching something that should not be touched. Kuh, w-what are you! I got this feeling that the next person to be infected is you, Elric. !? Perhaps because of the shock after having pierced the headless corpse, there was a gap in Elrics movement. I struck Elric using that opportunity. As expected, there was no damage. I dealt blows from left and right, making his head swing from the impact. And punched his chin for the finishing blow. Even a giant could not defeat concussion. When Elric fainted, I immediately straddled him. Seems like giants can be brought down in this way. I tore Elrics clothes and pulled out the Nails that were hammered into his spine. Elrics scream resounded in the Morgue. Around the time I pulled out about ten of them, I was struck by a burning sensation on my back. Was I attacked by me magic? It was an attack with malice, as if the attacker had intended to kill me. I turned around and saw Brad Clochydd. The wizard with watery red eyes. So youre back. Its a shame, but theres no one here to protect you anymore. I am done being protected! Brad scattered spellcards while chanting. A cluster of spellcards d in me, lightning, cold wave, and whirlwind. Each cluster had a small dragon-like contour. Artificial spirits. Moreover, four of them at the same time. So he has the nerve to do this kind of thing. While letting the artificial spirits shoot, Brad took out a new bunch of spellcards and unleashed Bind. For a wizard, for a princess who can only be protected, hes pretty good. But thats about it. The magic activation of the caster who is not good at hiding his hostility, the behavior pattern of the monotonous artificial dragons, I can see it all. Compared to the previous battles, its boring. I evaded everything while closing in on Brad. A Barrier unfolded in front of me, but I could read it. I broke through his defenses with the snowsilver ne hidden in my palm and finally caught Brad. What a shame. If he had the magical power to summon four spirits at the same time, he could win by steaming this whole room. You wasted the efforts of Eduard and Elric. I held Brad by his neck and lifted him. Do you really want to know why Im going to kill you? uk! I felt like Brads eyes were dyed especially red. That face. So you knew that you are a human who shouldnt be kept alive, huh? As I tightened my hand around his neck, Brad moved his lips. But I wrung his neck even more without caring about it. If I squeeze his delicate neck as it is, it will be over in a second. Everything will be over. Even though that was how it supposed to be, even though everything I had done was set up for that end I mmed Brads unresisting body against the stone floor. Not yet. Its not the right time yet. The strong conviction that came to my mind moved me. Then I dived into the door to the Corpse City and headed to the ancientbyrinth. I navigated through thebyrinth as if I knew everything, and aimed for the surface. originals on starrynightnovels.wordpress I looked down at my hand. Its bloody, and its in the shape of a beasts hand. Hahaso Iwas cursed by the golden wolf. I threw the corpse of my great uncle and kept Sigreur in check. There were many dead bodies everywhere in the reception hall. My fathers corpse was lying at my feet. I wanted him to see me, but now he would never open his eyes again. Aah, just what exactly did I want? Before I knew it, Sigreurs sword pierced through me and I couldnt move. A wolf-like roar escaped from my stepmothers throat. Aah, so youre the next one, huh. I could hear the sound of someone crying. Ah, that Han yson was crying and mourning for someone. My consciousness is fading away, probably because I bled too much. By this time, I realized everything. I had been cursed ever since I was in the Morgue at that time. Therefore, at that time, I could not kill Brad, who had been given Cains blood as the vessel of the Lunatic King. That is my Lord. Our Lord. When I came to my senses, I was in a dark forest. I ran like a beast, holding my dry throat. I passed through the forest. Out of the dark forest where light does not enter. The night sky where the moon shines spread out. How dazzling. The full moon filled my spirit. AahI rememberedwhat exactly did I The only faces that came to mind were nostalgic faces. Everyone is staring at me with a grim expression. Ah, thats right. Even so. I didnt expect this to happen. I What did I really want? Now that I have lost even that, I want something to heal the stinging dryness. Over there. I want to go over there once more. Driven by the nostalgia, feeling as if I cannot stay still, I started running once again. End of Arc 5 Chapter 161 Chapter 156: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) My hypothesis is very simple. In order to control the entire All Souls Days spirited away case, it is necessary to control the movements of the rebels and Han himself. The movement of the rebels can be controlled by, for example, Citrouille if he infiltrates the group. It seems that only Han himself can control Han, but if one devised the timing for leaking the information about the vampire, they might have been able to control his movement to an extent. Under Han Lucanrants instructions, Citrouille fuelled the rebellion. Jack Citrouille manipted information about Han and invited him to visit at that time. These two patterns are conceivable if there is a mastermind in the All Souls Days spirited away case. Unfortunately, I have no idea what their purpose or motive for doing that. Why did they need to do such a farce? To eradicate the rebels? But doing something like this is too risky, and the damage that Han and Citrouille actually suffered was also considerable. Perhaps they wanted Beatrices talent in looking into the past and future? But then I dont understand why they returned her to us that easily. Let alone gaining an advantage, it seems like the person who could be the mastermind suffered a loss instead. Or maybe they did gain something and I just dont know what it is? For this reason, lets examine each part of this case that has been on my mind. First of all, Im curious about from whom Jan received the instruction. But he no longer remembers the person. One thing is certain. The person who Jan met is a person who can prepare drugs to erase memories. So I asked Harold, who has a wide informationwork, to investigate. One week after the festival, I went to his workshop. Oh, youre just in time. I just received a report from Sergei-ossanst night. I received a bunch of documents from Harold while sitting on the sofa. A list of chemicals and materials that were delivered from Knot Reed to the Margrave of Urs. A list of chemicals and materials delivered to the academy while Citrouille was working as an insurance healer. And what kind of medicine can be made from those materials. Sergei seems to have sent us the samples of the materials as well. Harold arranged potions and small boxes containing the samples while referring to the list. As expected, Harold. You work fast. Yeah, well. Sergei-ossan is the fast one~ I looked at the names of the lined up drugs and their effects/materials on the list. The materials purchased by Han and the materials purchased by Citrouille were almost identical. Anesthetic with magical effect. Non-magical anesthetic. Strong truth serum. Strength tonic that is burdensome on the body. I wonder if this has any corrtion to this incident. Hallucinogens and some of the listed sleeping pills and hypnotic drugs seem to involve memory, it feels suspicious. However, when I read the exnation carefully, it seems that whichever you take will make your memory clearer. Did I guess it wrong? While reviewing the list over and over, I noticed that Hans list included one type of material that was not used in any drug. The material that has unknown usage is dried bog moss. Bog moss? It is a cushioning material for packaging but it seems like it is only produced in a rather specific location. It may not be relevant, but it was mentioned just in case. For Knot Reed, dried white clover is the mainstream material for cushioning. Thats why Sergei may have been curious. I see. So where is the production area? In the northern part of Lindis. There are about 14 different types of bog moss all in all. Hm Bog moss in the northern part of Lindis. I feel like Ive heard something like that before, but what was it? He said that even he doesnt know everything about this type of moss. A type that even Sergei-san doesnt know, huh This seems worth checking out. Can I have this sample? Sure, if it helps you. Receiving the small box full of moss, I stood up. As far as I know, the person most familiar with unusual organisms is Actorius-sensei. That day, Actorius-sensei was in the aviary. I called out to Actorius-sensei, who was moving the carrier owls from their birdcages to arger cage. Actorius-sensei! I have a request. Oh, please tell me if there is anything that I can do. Actorius-sensei said with a gentle smile on his face. Humm, so you want me to check the type and medicinal properties of this bog moss? Yes. Sorry to ask this of you when youre busy, but it would be very helpful if you can investigate it. Of course, thats a piece of cake. Actorius-sensei agreed while being surrounded by owls. But why are there so many owls here? Some cages are already full of carrier owls and are quite overcrowded. By the way, have the owls increased? Yes, the owls from the previous case that were taken into custody are going to be bred here. So these are the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?r that were preserved in that cave castle, huh. Certainly, if I look closely, there are two types of owls here: the friendly owls and the wary owls. It has increased by about twenty owls. Then, since the number of owls has increased, getting in touch with others must have be easier, right? But that is not the case here. Actorius-sensei had a troubled smile on his face. It is not definite, but these children seem to have received a special training. It is troubling. Special? They dont seem to ept instructions from anyone but their specific partner. Its not a system currently in use; it is a system that was abolished about a hundred years ago and was only passed on to Ignitian beast-tamers. It seems overwriting the oldmunication setting of the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?rs would be difficult. Even though Actorius-sensei instructed the owls to send a letter to Eduard-oniisama, none of them flew. Seems like it would be difficult for anyone other than the one controlling them to rescind this setting No way. Im troubled because the animal trainer from Ignitia who had cooperated with the investigation couldnt do anything. I see. It is certainly troubling. In addition to the system itself being difficult to overwrite, it seems they were being trained by someone who possesses a strong telepathic ability. But Actorius-sensei patted the Military Order of tf?rs owl with a sad expression. To think they will never soar through the sky again The owl in question seemed to hate being touched, it pecked him with its beak and scratched him with its ws, but Actorius-sensei didnt seem to mind it. As expected, its vignce is high. Carrier owls whose settings cant be overwritten. Since even people are used like a tool, so I guess for them animals are also disposable. Oh, but, maybe this can be used? If I pursue the destination of the carrier owls, I might be able to find the contactwork of knights who caused the incident. Would anyone with extraordinarily strong telepathic ability be able to make them carry a letter? Yes, thats right. But, its quite difficult to find such a powerful telepath For example, what about His Highness Auguste? I see, there is that option! Actorius-sensei pped his hands. Although, I wonder if its fine to request such a thing from the crown prince of the whole country who is currently recuperating, what a dilemma Uu, thats right To begin with, I was the one who recently overworked Auguste and caused him to copse. I should avoid making any more unreasonable requests, even if he is recovering greatly. I know the perfect person. He has a very strong telepathic ability, but he is rather difficult to ask a favor from Actorius-sensei cut off his words but continued hesitantly. Somehow, I knew who he was about to talk about. its Brad. Certainly, its difficult to ask Clochydd-sensei. He used to be so honest and kind in the past Although Im not familiar with him, my feeling of guilt is somewhat less than if I ask Auguste. This time I will rely on that teacher. I borrowed a carrier owl along with its birdcage and left the aviary. Then Ill tell you about the results of the investigation of the bog moss as soon as I find the answer. Thank you, Actorius-sensei! Brads room was still full of interesting materials. When I was looking at the material on the desk, Brad rushed to put away the material into the drawer. Geez, he even locked the drawer. He didnt need to be that wary. If I remember correctly, for some reason there was the word Hell written on it, so I might not even want to read it. Because it may be a new death g. Lets seeso you were trying to find the true culprit by retraining the carrier owl. Brad returned to the real issue at hand, as if trying to hide something. A wrinkle appeared between his brows, creating a frown. Its a good ideabut, why are you sticking your nose into such a matter again? He red at me with chilly gaze. While recalling the sunlight of spring, I smiled. Yes. If there is no mastermind, the owl can just fly around and return. If there is no mastermind, is ityou know that its dangerous if the true culprit is currently on the loose. I see. If I think about it, for the time being, only Han and Citrouille are suspicious. If there is another person who is the true culprit and that person has not been arrested yet, this would only be poking the snake inside the bush, huh. Brad heaved a long sigh, and the wrinkle between his brows deepened. He took out the borrowed owl from its birdcage. The owl, which was rebellious to Actorius-sensei, was docile towards Brad. Ive heard rumors that the Margrave of Urs locked the owls mind to maintain confidentiality Brad closed his eyes while stroking the owl. A dragon appeared from the sleeve of his robe, watching the owl. A round trip between two points in a particr ceand each ce has a person associated with it. What do you mean? It seems to have been used for directmunication between the knights of the military order. If I dive a little deeperthere is evidence that another ce or person has been specified in the same way many times. So its like a hotline, huh. Without using magic, a line of personal carrier owls was connected like a mesh to create amunicationwork. It would have been easier to identify if there was one person who acted as awork hub where information was gathered. In other wordsthere is no correspondent who gathers all the information? Notheres a shadow of one person in a deeply closed areamaybe its the person who trained the owls W-who is it?! That could be the true culprit in this case! Brad furrowed his eyebrows with his eyes closed. After waiting for a while, Brad took a big breath and opened his eyes. Brad gently returned the owl, who seems to have fallen asleep, to the birdcage. If I continue any more than this, it will break the owls mind. Unfortunately, thats it for today. Brad is kind and humane as always. It is a big difference from the Military Order of tf?r who treats the owls as objects. If we think about it normally, that person should be Han yson. Its natural to think that the settings for seizing information in case of an emergency were hidden in the depths where ordinary telepaths could not dive into. I suppose so. While nodding in agreement, I feel like something was caught in my memory. I feel like there is another trainer for the owls in addition to Han. Ill share this with your brother just in case. Eh. Its only natural. You pried into the truth of a finished case just to satisfy your curiosity. Oops, so my guardian is going to be contacted. But, I guess its a matter of course. Then, Ill keep this owl. Ehwhat does that mean? Ive told you that this is it for today. Ill let you know when it can fly to the true culprit, as you had hoped. So it is possible but it takes time, huh. As expected, there are things that can only be done by a Theurge. Thank you very much. Its because you siblings are very simr; the more the truth is being kept away from you, the more interested you guys are in it. This is for your own safety. Investigations like this should be apanied by a guardian. I feel like I will soon have all the pieces. With just a few more steps, I might be able to drag the person who was pulling the strings from behind. About two weeks after the festival. It was a cold and windy day for autumn. Jack Citrouille was back at school. He returned to the school as an insurance healer with a grim expression. How did hee back? And, my brother should have inferred the allegations regarding Citrouille more profoundly than me. Did he escape my brothers pursuit? Or, is he not able to pursue him for some reason? After school on the day that Citrouille returned. I went to the infirmary to meet him. I knocked and entered the infirmary. The infirmary was empty with no patient in sight. Citrouille was sitting on a chair at the back of the room and seemed to be sleeping. Or maybe, he is pretending to sleep. Citrouille-san, you came back. Yes, as promised. It was a promise made at the cave castle. It seems that his memory was not erased after all. My suspicion towards Citrouille deepened even further. Its all thanks to help from various sources. I am able to move more freely than I thought. With his eyes closed, Citrouille answered. The position has changed, but I can stay here a little while longer. He said so with a tired atmosphere. Still, he appeared to have had his burden lifted somehow. By the way, can I ask one thing? I asked Citrouille. Yes, as much as I can answer. On the day I was conducting the golems field investigation, were you collecting n?ckenthe moss magical beast, at the northern part of the school? Oh, youre sharp. What did you make with that moss? Citrouille slowly opened his eyes and nced at me. His eyes were blue like a calmke. It was to make a medicine for remembering sadness and hatred. I use it to maintain a fresh and strong will. With that said, Citrouille smiled with an unfathomable expression. But it has a troublesome side effect, so I havent used it recently. Thats good. In that case, I will not let you take it, Citrouille-san. Ive been found out, huh. Yes, this is the drug that erases memories. Those who take them will be reminded of the vivid memories of the past, which will hinder short-term memories. In return of not being able to move on with their lives, one does not lose oneself. Its such a drug. Did he use it on Jan Carlson on the first day of All Souls Day Festival? I faintly smiled without saying anything. He is confirmed to have directly instructed Jan to abduct Beatrice. On that evening, I entrusted a letter to an owl to be sent. It was a quiet night. I took Chloe to the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It is to meet the person who I had called out using the owl. I chose this ce because this ce was his destination. The absence of Dolores in the reference room means that someone has vited thew. Who did something like that? The answer is him. Perhaps his purpose is information about monstro that have been umted in this ce. Maybe he essed the reference room with a key different from ours. If my guess is correct, there are four keys to the reference room. Bort, Elonore, Sigreur, and Dolores; each of them should have the keys. He probably got one of those keys using some way. The door of the reference room opened. In the center of the room, a masked man dressed in a white knight uniform with a luxurious cloak made of silver fox fur stood alone. Han yson. Chloe stood in a position to protect me, with her hand in a position as if she was about to pull out her sword. Tirnanog and Palug seemed nervous and were prepared to move at a moments notice. Well, well, not only Borts daughter, but Chloe-sama is here as well. I render my humble greetings to the Princess, and offer my humble self in delight. Harlon smiled and bowed politely. He didnt seem to mind Chloes vignce and didnt put himself on guard. Margrave of Urs, Han ysonor should I say, Citrouille-san? When I called him, Han slowly took off his mask. The faceless man finally exposed his bare face in front of us. Appearing from under the mask was the face of Jack Citrouille. As expected, Han and Citrouille were the same person. This exins why he had ess to all the owls and knew how to make drugs that can erase memory. Most likely, the Han who came on the night of All Souls Day was a body-double. Haha, Ive been found out, huh. Really, I cant beat you two. The man who was infamous for being the most fierce and cruel man in the North, was shaking his head inmentation. The voice that had a fierce impression sounded gentle as usual. As Chloes gaze towards Han cooled down, she gave him a sidelong nce. She probably understood the truth of the incident. You were the one who gave the instructions in detail for the abduction incident, right? Yes, it was me. Im sure you know my purpose. You incited the rebels to recapture Chloe-san to smoke out the hidden rebels and wipe them out When I answered, Hanughed. That was a wonderful job, youngdies. Im impressed. He must be happy that all the inconvenient personnels had been removed in one fell swoop. But, to do something like that to the subordinates he had nurtured himself, isnt that a bit much? But that was only a cover for your true objective. Your real purpose is different. The fearless smile disappeared from Hans expression. His gaze went back and forth between me and Chloe as if he had nostalgic memories. Really, you both look a lot like them. Han hung his head and grumbled as if groaning. This is troubling, although I didnt want to see those faces again, I cant help but miss them now. At that time, a familiar voice echoed from behind. Sir Han, please refrain from soliciting my little sister with such typical lines. The one who appeared was Eduard-oniisama. He slipped his body between me and Han as if to break us apart. Please dont say soliciting, its improper. Im just a senile old man. You look too young to be called a senile old man. Oh dear, that was not my intention at all. I wanted to be able to spend my old age without having to use physical enhancement. Han and my brother exchanged a gruelling conversation. How is the postoperative course? Until the tissue of the inner ear adapts itself, your sense of hearing and parallel sensation would go amiss and it would feel painful. Thanks to you, there are no aftereffects now. Lucanrants torture is really sophisticated, isnt it? I apologize for the rude actions of my subordinates at that time. No, its fine, Ive forgotten about it because of your treatment, so I cant even confirm how true that statement is. I heard some terrible conversation. What happened to my brothers inner ear? I mean, he also got his memories erased!? Han asked my brother before I could utter a sound. Now thenhave youe to punish me, Sir Eduard? Han raised his face and smiled. My brother didnt smile back and replied with a serious expression. No, Im here as a member of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectorsto hear the story youve always been carrying alone. Hahayou got mesaying that you pardon me, what a harsh person you are. Laughing listlessly, Han sat down on the sofa as if resigning himself. Han then told us the story of what he went through. Chapter 162 Chapter 156: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) My hypothesis is very simple. In order to control the entire All Souls Days spirited away case, it is necessary to control the movements of the rebels and Han himself. The movement of the rebels can be controlled by, for example, Citrouille if he infiltrates the group. It seems that only Han himself can control Han, but if one devised the timing for leaking the information about the vampire, they might have been able to control his movement to an extent. Under Han Lucanrants instructions, Citrouille fuelled the rebellion. Jack Citrouille manipted information about Han and invited him to visit at that time. These two patterns are conceivable if there is a mastermind in the All Souls Days spirited away case. Unfortunately, I have no idea what their purpose or motive for doing that. Why did they need to do such a farce? To eradicate the rebels? But doing something like this is too risky, and the damage that Han and Citrouille actually suffered was also considerable. Perhaps they wanted Beatrices talent in looking into the past and future? But then I dont understand why they returned her to us that easily. Let alone gaining an advantage, it seems like the person who could be the mastermind suffered a loss instead. Or maybe they did gain something and I just dont know what it is? For this reason, lets examine each part of this case that has been on my mind. First of all, Im curious about from whom Jan received the instruction. But he no longer remembers the person. One thing is certain. The person who Jan met is a person who can prepare drugs to erase memories. So I asked Harold, who has a wide informationwork, to investigate. One week after the festival, I went to his workshop. Oh, youre just in time. I just received a report from Sergei-ossanst night. I received a bunch of documents from Harold while sitting on the sofa. A list of chemicals and materials that were delivered from Knot Reed to the Margrave of Urs. A list of chemicals and materials delivered to the academy while Citrouille was working as an insurance healer. And what kind of medicine can be made from those materials. Sergei seems to have sent us the samples of the materials as well. Harold arranged potions and small boxes containing the samples while referring to the list. As expected, Harold. You work fast. Yeah, well. Sergei-ossan is the fast one~ I looked at the names of the lined up drugs and their effects/materials on the list. The materials purchased by Han and the materials purchased by Citrouille were almost identical. Anesthetic with magical effect. Non-magical anesthetic. Strong truth serum. Strength tonic that is burdensome on the body. I wonder if this has any corrtion to this incident. Hallucinogens and some of the listed sleeping pills and hypnotic drugs seem to involve memory, it feels suspicious. However, when I read the exnation carefully, it seems that whichever you take will make your memory clearer. Did I guess it wrong? While reviewing the list over and over, I noticed that Hans list included one type of material that was not used in any drug. The material that has unknown usage is dried bog moss. Bog moss? It is a cushioning material for packaging but it seems like it is only produced in a rather specific location. It may not be relevant, but it was mentioned just in case. For Knot Reed, dried white clover is the mainstream material for cushioning. Thats why Sergei may have been curious. I see. So where is the production area? In the northern part of Lindis. There are about 14 different types of bog moss all in all. Hm Bog moss in the northern part of Lindis. I feel like Ive heard something like that before, but what was it? He said that even he doesnt know everything about this type of moss. A type that even Sergei-san doesnt know, huh This seems worth checking out. Can I have this sample? Sure, if it helps you. Receiving the small box full of moss, I stood up. As far as I know, the person most familiar with unusual organisms is Actorius-sensei. That day, Actorius-sensei was in the aviary. I called out to Actorius-sensei, who was moving the carrier owls from their birdcages to arger cage. Actorius-sensei! I have a request. Oh, please tell me if there is anything that I can do. Actorius-sensei said with a gentle smile on his face. Humm, so you want me to check the type and medicinal properties of this bog moss? Yes. Sorry to ask this of you when youre busy, but it would be very helpful if you can investigate it. Of course, thats a piece of cake. Actorius-sensei agreed while being surrounded by owls. But why are there so many owls here? Some cages are already full of carrier owls and are quite overcrowded. By the way, have the owls increased? Yes, the owls from the previous case that were taken into custody are going to be bred here. So these are the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?r that were preserved in that cave castle, huh. Certainly, if I look closely, there are two types of owls here: the friendly owls and the wary owls. It has increased by about twenty owls. Then, since the number of owls has increased, getting in touch with others must have be easier, right? But that is not the case here. Actorius-sensei had a troubled smile on his face. It is not definite, but these children seem to have received a special training. It is troubling. Special? They dont seem to ept instructions from anyone but their specific partner. Its not a system currently in use; it is a system that was abolished about a hundred years ago and was only passed on to Ignitian beast-tamers. It seems overwriting the oldmunication setting of the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?rs would be difficult. Even though Actorius-sensei instructed the owls to send a letter to Eduard-oniisama, none of them flew. Seems like it would be difficult for anyone other than the one controlling them to rescind this setting No way. Im troubled because the animal trainer from Ignitia who had cooperated with the investigation couldnt do anything. I see. It is certainly troubling. In addition to the system itself being difficult to overwrite, it seems they were being trained by someone who possesses a strong telepathic ability. But Actorius-sensei patted the Military Order of tf?rs owl with a sad expression. To think they will never soar through the sky again The owl in question seemed to hate being touched, it pecked him with its beak and scratched him with its ws, but Actorius-sensei didnt seem to mind it. As expected, its vignce is high. Carrier owls whose settings cant be overwritten. Since even people are used like a tool, so I guess for them animals are also disposable. Oh, but, maybe this can be used? If I pursue the destination of the carrier owls, I might be able to find the contactwork of knights who caused the incident. Would anyone with extraordinarily strong telepathic ability be able to make them carry a letter? Yes, thats right. But, its quite difficult to find such a powerful telepath For example, what about His Highness Auguste? I see, there is that option! Actorius-sensei pped his hands. Although, I wonder if its fine to request such a thing from the crown prince of the whole country who is currently recuperating, what a dilemma Uu, thats right To begin with, I was the one who recently overworked Auguste and caused him to copse. I should avoid making any more unreasonable requests, even if he is recovering greatly. I know the perfect person. He has a very strong telepathic ability, but he is rather difficult to ask a favor from Actorius-sensei cut off his words but continued hesitantly. Somehow, I knew who he was about to talk about. its Brad. Certainly, its difficult to ask Clochydd-sensei. He used to be so honest and kind in the past Although Im not familiar with him, my feeling of guilt is somewhat less than if I ask Auguste. This time I will rely on that teacher. I borrowed a carrier owl along with its birdcage and left the aviary. Then Ill tell you about the results of the investigation of the bog moss as soon as I find the answer. Thank you, Actorius-sensei! Brads room was still full of interesting materials. When I was looking at the material on the desk, Brad rushed to put away the material into the drawer. Geez, he even locked the drawer. He didnt need to be that wary. If I remember correctly, for some reason there was the word Hell written on it, so I might not even want to read it. Because it may be a new death g. Lets seeso you were trying to find the true culprit by retraining the carrier owl. Brad returned to the real issue at hand, as if trying to hide something. A wrinkle appeared between his brows, creating a frown. Its a good ideabut, why are you sticking your nose into such a matter again? He red at me with chilly gaze. While recalling the sunlight of spring, I smiled. Yes. If there is no mastermind, the owl can just fly around and return. If there is no mastermind, is ityou know that its dangerous if the true culprit is currently on the loose. I see. If I think about it, for the time being, only Han and Citrouille are suspicious. If there is another person who is the true culprit and that person has not been arrested yet, this would only be poking the snake inside the bush, huh. Brad heaved a long sigh, and the wrinkle between his brows deepened. He took out the borrowed owl from its birdcage. The owl, which was rebellious to Actorius-sensei, was docile towards Brad. Ive heard rumors that the Margrave of Urs locked the owls mind to maintain confidentiality Brad closed his eyes while stroking the owl. A dragon appeared from the sleeve of his robe, watching the owl. A round trip between two points in a particr ceand each ce has a person associated with it. What do you mean? It seems to have been used for directmunication between the knights of the military order. If I dive a little deeperthere is evidence that another ce or person has been specified in the same way many times. So its like a hotline, huh. Without using magic, a line of personal carrier owls was connected like a mesh to create amunicationwork. It would have been easier to identify if there was one person who acted as awork hub where information was gathered. In other wordsthere is no correspondent who gathers all the information? Notheres a shadow of one person in a deeply closed areamaybe its the person who trained the owls W-who is it?! That could be the true culprit in this case! Brad furrowed his eyebrows with his eyes closed. After waiting for a while, Brad took a big breath and opened his eyes. Brad gently returned the owl, who seems to have fallen asleep, to the birdcage. If I continue any more than this, it will break the owls mind. Unfortunately, thats it for today. Brad is kind and humane as always. It is a big difference from the Military Order of tf?r who treats the owls as objects. If we think about it normally, that person should be Han yson. Its natural to think that the settings for seizing information in case of an emergency were hidden in the depths where ordinary telepaths could not dive into. I suppose so. While nodding in agreement, I feel like something was caught in my memory. I feel like there is another trainer for the owls in addition to Han. Ill share this with your brother just in case. Eh. Its only natural. You pried into the truth of a finished case just to satisfy your curiosity. Oops, so my guardian is going to be contacted. But, I guess its a matter of course. Then, Ill keep this owl. Ehwhat does that mean? Ive told you that this is it for today. Ill let you know when it can fly to the true culprit, as you had hoped. So it is possible but it takes time, huh. As expected, there are things that can only be done by a Theurge. Thank you very much. Its because you siblings are very simr; the more the truth is being kept away from you, the more interested you guys are in it. This is for your own safety. Investigations like this should be apanied by a guardian. I feel like I will soon have all the pieces. With just a few more steps, I might be able to drag the person who was pulling the strings from behind. About two weeks after the festival. It was a cold and windy day for autumn. Jack Citrouille was back at school. He returned to the school as an insurance healer with a grim expression. How did hee back? And, my brother should have inferred the allegations regarding Citrouille more profoundly than me. Did he escape my brothers pursuit? Or, is he not able to pursue him for some reason? After school on the day that Citrouille returned. I went to the infirmary to meet him. I knocked and entered the infirmary. The infirmary was empty with no patient in sight. Citrouille was sitting on a chair at the back of the room and seemed to be sleeping. Or maybe, he is pretending to sleep. Citrouille-san, you came back. Yes, as promised. It was a promise made at the cave castle. It seems that his memory was not erased after all. My suspicion towards Citrouille deepened even further. Its all thanks to help from various sources. I am able to move more freely than I thought. With his eyes closed, Citrouille answered. The position has changed, but I can stay here a little while longer. He said so with a tired atmosphere. Still, he appeared to have had his burden lifted somehow. By the way, can I ask one thing? I asked Citrouille. Yes, as much as I can answer. On the day I was conducting the golems field investigation, were you collecting n?ckenthe moss magical beast, at the northern part of the school? Oh, youre sharp. What did you make with that moss? Citrouille slowly opened his eyes and nced at me. His eyes were blue like a calmke. It was to make a medicine for remembering sadness and hatred. I use it to maintain a fresh and strong will. With that said, Citrouille smiled with an unfathomable expression. But it has a troublesome side effect, so I havent used it recently. Thats good. In that case, I will not let you take it, Citrouille-san. Ive been found out, huh. Yes, this is the drug that erases memories. Those who take them will be reminded of the vivid memories of the past, which will hinder short-term memories. In return of not being able to move on with their lives, one does not lose oneself. Its such a drug. Did he use it on Jan Carlson on the first day of All Souls Day Festival? I faintly smiled without saying anything. He is confirmed to have directly instructed Jan to abduct Beatrice. On that evening, I entrusted a letter to an owl to be sent. It was a quiet night. I took Chloe to the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It is to meet the person who I had called out using the owl. I chose this ce because this ce was his destination. The absence of Dolores in the reference room means that someone has vited thew. Who did something like that? The answer is him. Perhaps his purpose is information about monstro that have been umted in this ce. Maybe he essed the reference room with a key different from ours. If my guess is correct, there are four keys to the reference room. Bort, Elonore, Sigreur, and Dolores; each of them should have the keys. He probably got one of those keys using some way. The door of the reference room opened. In the center of the room, a masked man dressed in a white knight uniform with a luxurious cloak made of silver fox fur stood alone. Han yson. Chloe stood in a position to protect me, with her hand in a position as if she was about to pull out her sword. Tirnanog and Palug seemed nervous and were prepared to move at a moments notice. Well, well, not only Borts daughter, but Chloe-sama is here as well. I render my humble greetings to the Princess, and offer my humble self in delight. Harlon smiled and bowed politely. He didnt seem to mind Chloes vignce and didnt put himself on guard. Margrave of Urs, Han ysonor should I say, Citrouille-san? When I called him, Han slowly took off his mask. The faceless man finally exposed his bare face in front of us. Appearing from under the mask was the face of Jack Citrouille. As expected, Han and Citrouille were the same person. This exins why he had ess to all the owls and knew how to make drugs that can erase memory. Most likely, the Han who came on the night of All Souls Day was a body-double. Haha, Ive been found out, huh. Really, I cant beat you two. The man who was infamous for being the most fierce and cruel man in the North, was shaking his head inmentation. The voice that had a fierce impression sounded gentle as usual. As Chloes gaze towards Han cooled down, she gave him a sidelong nce. She probably understood the truth of the incident. You were the one who gave the instructions in detail for the abduction incident, right? Yes, it was me. Im sure you know my purpose. You incited the rebels to recapture Chloe-san to smoke out the hidden rebels and wipe them out When I answered, Hanughed. That was a wonderful job, youngdies. Im impressed. He must be happy that all the inconvenient personnels had been removed in one fell swoop. But, to do something like that to the subordinates he had nurtured himself, isnt that a bit much? But that was only a cover for your true objective. Your real purpose is different. The fearless smile disappeared from Hans expression. His gaze went back and forth between me and Chloe as if he had nostalgic memories. Really, you both look a lot like them. Han hung his head and grumbled as if groaning. This is troubling, although I didnt want to see those faces again, I cant help but miss them now. At that time, a familiar voice echoed from behind. Sir Han, please refrain from soliciting my little sister with such typical lines. The one who appeared was Eduard-oniisama. He slipped his body between me and Han as if to break us apart. Please dont say soliciting, its improper. Im just a senile old man. You look too young to be called a senile old man. Oh dear, that was not my intention at all. I wanted to be able to spend my old age without having to use physical enhancement. Han and my brother exchanged a gruelling conversation. How is the postoperative course? Until the tissue of the inner ear adapts itself, your sense of hearing and parallel sensation would go amiss and it would feel painful. Thanks to you, there are no aftereffects now. Lucanrants torture is really sophisticated, isnt it? I apologize for the rude actions of my subordinates at that time. No, its fine, Ive forgotten about it because of your treatment, so I cant even confirm how true that statement is. I heard some terrible conversation. What happened to my brothers inner ear? I mean, he also got his memories erased!? Han asked my brother before I could utter a sound. Now thenhave youe to punish me, Sir Eduard? Han raised his face and smiled. My brother didnt smile back and replied with a serious expression. No, Im here as a member of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectorsto hear the story youve always been carrying alone. Hahayou got mesaying that you pardon me, what a harsh person you are. Laughing listlessly, Han sat down on the sofa as if resigning himself. Han then told us the story of what he went through. Chapter 163 Chapter 156: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) My hypothesis is very simple. In order to control the entire All Souls Days spirited away case, it is necessary to control the movements of the rebels and Han himself. The movement of the rebels can be controlled by, for example, Citrouille if he infiltrates the group. It seems that only Han himself can control Han, but if one devised the timing for leaking the information about the vampire, they might have been able to control his movement to an extent. Under Han Lucanrants instructions, Citrouille fuelled the rebellion. Jack Citrouille manipted information about Han and invited him to visit at that time. These two patterns are conceivable if there is a mastermind in the All Souls Days spirited away case. Unfortunately, I have no idea what their purpose or motive for doing that. Why did they need to do such a farce? To eradicate the rebels? But doing something like this is too risky, and the damage that Han and Citrouille actually suffered was also considerable. Perhaps they wanted Beatrices talent in looking into the past and future? But then I dont understand why they returned her to us that easily. Let alone gaining an advantage, it seems like the person who could be the mastermind suffered a loss instead. Or maybe they did gain something and I just dont know what it is? For this reason, lets examine each part of this case that has been on my mind. First of all, Im curious about from whom Jan received the instruction. But he no longer remembers the person. One thing is certain. The person who Jan met is a person who can prepare drugs to erase memories. So I asked Harold, who has a wide informationwork, to investigate. One week after the festival, I went to his workshop. Oh, youre just in time. I just received a report from Sergei-ossanst night. I received a bunch of documents from Harold while sitting on the sofa. A list of chemicals and materials that were delivered from Knot Reed to the Margrave of Urs. A list of chemicals and materials delivered to the academy while Citrouille was working as an insurance healer. And what kind of medicine can be made from those materials. Sergei seems to have sent us the samples of the materials as well. Harold arranged potions and small boxes containing the samples while referring to the list. As expected, Harold. You work fast. Yeah, well. Sergei-ossan is the fast one~ I looked at the names of the lined up drugs and their effects/materials on the list. The materials purchased by Han and the materials purchased by Citrouille were almost identical. Anesthetic with magical effect. Non-magical anesthetic. Strong truth serum. Strength tonic that is burdensome on the body. I wonder if this has any corrtion to this incident. Hallucinogens and some of the listed sleeping pills and hypnotic drugs seem to involve memory, it feels suspicious. However, when I read the exnation carefully, it seems that whichever you take will make your memory clearer. Did I guess it wrong? While reviewing the list over and over, I noticed that Hans list included one type of material that was not used in any drug. The material that has unknown usage is dried bog moss. Bog moss? It is a cushioning material for packaging but it seems like it is only produced in a rather specific location. It may not be relevant, but it was mentioned just in case. For Knot Reed, dried white clover is the mainstream material for cushioning. Thats why Sergei may have been curious. I see. So where is the production area? In the northern part of Lindis. There are about 14 different types of bog moss all in all. Hm Bog moss in the northern part of Lindis. I feel like Ive heard something like that before, but what was it? He said that even he doesnt know everything about this type of moss. A type that even Sergei-san doesnt know, huh This seems worth checking out. Can I have this sample? Sure, if it helps you. Receiving the small box full of moss, I stood up. As far as I know, the person most familiar with unusual organisms is Actorius-sensei. That day, Actorius-sensei was in the aviary. I called out to Actorius-sensei, who was moving the carrier owls from their birdcages to arger cage. Actorius-sensei! I have a request. Oh, please tell me if there is anything that I can do. Actorius-sensei said with a gentle smile on his face. Humm, so you want me to check the type and medicinal properties of this bog moss? Yes. Sorry to ask this of you when youre busy, but it would be very helpful if you can investigate it. Of course, thats a piece of cake. Actorius-sensei agreed while being surrounded by owls. But why are there so many owls here? Some cages are already full of carrier owls and are quite overcrowded. By the way, have the owls increased? Yes, the owls from the previous case that were taken into custody are going to be bred here. So these are the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?r that were preserved in that cave castle, huh. Certainly, if I look closely, there are two types of owls here: the friendly owls and the wary owls. It has increased by about twenty owls. Then, since the number of owls has increased, getting in touch with others must have be easier, right? But that is not the case here. Actorius-sensei had a troubled smile on his face. It is not definite, but these children seem to have received a special training. It is troubling. Special? They dont seem to ept instructions from anyone but their specific partner. Its not a system currently in use; it is a system that was abolished about a hundred years ago and was only passed on to Ignitian beast-tamers. It seems overwriting the oldmunication setting of the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?rs would be difficult. Even though Actorius-sensei instructed the owls to send a letter to Eduard-oniisama, none of them flew. Seems like it would be difficult for anyone other than the one controlling them to rescind this setting No way. Im troubled because the animal trainer from Ignitia who had cooperated with the investigation couldnt do anything. I see. It is certainly troubling. In addition to the system itself being difficult to overwrite, it seems they were being trained by someone who possesses a strong telepathic ability. But Actorius-sensei patted the Military Order of tf?rs owl with a sad expression. To think they will never soar through the sky again The owl in question seemed to hate being touched, it pecked him with its beak and scratched him with its ws, but Actorius-sensei didnt seem to mind it. As expected, its vignce is high. Carrier owls whose settings cant be overwritten. Since even people are used like a tool, so I guess for them animals are also disposable. Oh, but, maybe this can be used? If I pursue the destination of the carrier owls, I might be able to find the contactwork of knights who caused the incident. Would anyone with extraordinarily strong telepathic ability be able to make them carry a letter? Yes, thats right. But, its quite difficult to find such a powerful telepath For example, what about His Highness Auguste? I see, there is that option! Actorius-sensei pped his hands. Although, I wonder if its fine to request such a thing from the crown prince of the whole country who is currently recuperating, what a dilemma Uu, thats right To begin with, I was the one who recently overworked Auguste and caused him to copse. I should avoid making any more unreasonable requests, even if he is recovering greatly. I know the perfect person. He has a very strong telepathic ability, but he is rather difficult to ask a favor from Actorius-sensei cut off his words but continued hesitantly. Somehow, I knew who he was about to talk about. its Brad. Certainly, its difficult to ask Clochydd-sensei. He used to be so honest and kind in the past Although Im not familiar with him, my feeling of guilt is somewhat less than if I ask Auguste. This time I will rely on that teacher. I borrowed a carrier owl along with its birdcage and left the aviary. Then Ill tell you about the results of the investigation of the bog moss as soon as I find the answer. Thank you, Actorius-sensei! Brads room was still full of interesting materials. When I was looking at the material on the desk, Brad rushed to put away the material into the drawer. Geez, he even locked the drawer. He didnt need to be that wary. If I remember correctly, for some reason there was the word Hell written on it, so I might not even want to read it. Because it may be a new death g. Lets seeso you were trying to find the true culprit by retraining the carrier owl. Brad returned to the real issue at hand, as if trying to hide something. A wrinkle appeared between his brows, creating a frown. Its a good ideabut, why are you sticking your nose into such a matter again? He red at me with chilly gaze. While recalling the sunlight of spring, I smiled. Yes. If there is no mastermind, the owl can just fly around and return. If there is no mastermind, is ityou know that its dangerous if the true culprit is currently on the loose. I see. If I think about it, for the time being, only Han and Citrouille are suspicious. If there is another person who is the true culprit and that person has not been arrested yet, this would only be poking the snake inside the bush, huh. Brad heaved a long sigh, and the wrinkle between his brows deepened. He took out the borrowed owl from its birdcage. The owl, which was rebellious to Actorius-sensei, was docile towards Brad. Ive heard rumors that the Margrave of Urs locked the owls mind to maintain confidentiality Brad closed his eyes while stroking the owl. A dragon appeared from the sleeve of his robe, watching the owl. A round trip between two points in a particr ceand each ce has a person associated with it. What do you mean? It seems to have been used for directmunication between the knights of the military order. If I dive a little deeperthere is evidence that another ce or person has been specified in the same way many times. So its like a hotline, huh. Without using magic, a line of personal carrier owls was connected like a mesh to create amunicationwork. It would have been easier to identify if there was one person who acted as awork hub where information was gathered. In other wordsthere is no correspondent who gathers all the information? Notheres a shadow of one person in a deeply closed areamaybe its the person who trained the owls W-who is it?! That could be the true culprit in this case! Brad furrowed his eyebrows with his eyes closed. After waiting for a while, Brad took a big breath and opened his eyes. Brad gently returned the owl, who seems to have fallen asleep, to the birdcage. If I continue any more than this, it will break the owls mind. Unfortunately, thats it for today. Brad is kind and humane as always. It is a big difference from the Military Order of tf?r who treats the owls as objects. If we think about it normally, that person should be Han yson. Its natural to think that the settings for seizing information in case of an emergency were hidden in the depths where ordinary telepaths could not dive into. I suppose so. While nodding in agreement, I feel like something was caught in my memory. I feel like there is another trainer for the owls in addition to Han. Ill share this with your brother just in case. Eh. Its only natural. You pried into the truth of a finished case just to satisfy your curiosity. Oops, so my guardian is going to be contacted. But, I guess its a matter of course. Then, Ill keep this owl. Ehwhat does that mean? Ive told you that this is it for today. Ill let you know when it can fly to the true culprit, as you had hoped. So it is possible but it takes time, huh. As expected, there are things that can only be done by a Theurge. Thank you very much. Its because you siblings are very simr; the more the truth is being kept away from you, the more interested you guys are in it. This is for your own safety. Investigations like this should be apanied by a guardian. I feel like I will soon have all the pieces. With just a few more steps, I might be able to drag the person who was pulling the strings from behind. About two weeks after the festival. It was a cold and windy day for autumn. Jack Citrouille was back at school. He returned to the school as an insurance healer with a grim expression. How did hee back? And, my brother should have inferred the allegations regarding Citrouille more profoundly than me. Did he escape my brothers pursuit? Or, is he not able to pursue him for some reason? After school on the day that Citrouille returned. I went to the infirmary to meet him. I knocked and entered the infirmary. The infirmary was empty with no patient in sight. Citrouille was sitting on a chair at the back of the room and seemed to be sleeping. Or maybe, he is pretending to sleep. Citrouille-san, you came back. Yes, as promised. It was a promise made at the cave castle. It seems that his memory was not erased after all. My suspicion towards Citrouille deepened even further. Its all thanks to help from various sources. I am able to move more freely than I thought. With his eyes closed, Citrouille answered. The position has changed, but I can stay here a little while longer. He said so with a tired atmosphere. Still, he appeared to have had his burden lifted somehow. By the way, can I ask one thing? I asked Citrouille. Yes, as much as I can answer. On the day I was conducting the golems field investigation, were you collecting n?ckenthe moss magical beast, at the northern part of the school? Oh, youre sharp. What did you make with that moss? Citrouille slowly opened his eyes and nced at me. His eyes were blue like a calmke. It was to make a medicine for remembering sadness and hatred. I use it to maintain a fresh and strong will. With that said, Citrouille smiled with an unfathomable expression. But it has a troublesome side effect, so I havent used it recently. Thats good. In that case, I will not let you take it, Citrouille-san. Ive been found out, huh. Yes, this is the drug that erases memories. Those who take them will be reminded of the vivid memories of the past, which will hinder short-term memories. In return of not being able to move on with their lives, one does not lose oneself. Its such a drug. Did he use it on Jan Carlson on the first day of All Souls Day Festival? I faintly smiled without saying anything. He is confirmed to have directly instructed Jan to abduct Beatrice. On that evening, I entrusted a letter to an owl to be sent. It was a quiet night. I took Chloe to the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It is to meet the person who I had called out using the owl. I chose this ce because this ce was his destination. The absence of Dolores in the reference room means that someone has vited thew. Who did something like that? The answer is him. Perhaps his purpose is information about monstro that have been umted in this ce. Maybe he essed the reference room with a key different from ours. If my guess is correct, there are four keys to the reference room. Bort, Elonore, Sigreur, and Dolores; each of them should have the keys. He probably got one of those keys using some way. The door of the reference room opened. In the center of the room, a masked man dressed in a white knight uniform with a luxurious cloak made of silver fox fur stood alone. Han yson. Chloe stood in a position to protect me, with her hand in a position as if she was about to pull out her sword. Tirnanog and Palug seemed nervous and were prepared to move at a moments notice. Well, well, not only Borts daughter, but Chloe-sama is here as well. I render my humble greetings to the Princess, and offer my humble self in delight. Harlon smiled and bowed politely. He didnt seem to mind Chloes vignce and didnt put himself on guard. Margrave of Urs, Han ysonor should I say, Citrouille-san? When I called him, Han slowly took off his mask. The faceless man finally exposed his bare face in front of us. Appearing from under the mask was the face of Jack Citrouille. As expected, Han and Citrouille were the same person. This exins why he had ess to all the owls and knew how to make drugs that can erase memory. Most likely, the Han who came on the night of All Souls Day was a body-double. Haha, Ive been found out, huh. Really, I cant beat you two. The man who was infamous for being the most fierce and cruel man in the North, was shaking his head inmentation. The voice that had a fierce impression sounded gentle as usual. As Chloes gaze towards Han cooled down, she gave him a sidelong nce. She probably understood the truth of the incident. You were the one who gave the instructions in detail for the abduction incident, right? Yes, it was me. Im sure you know my purpose. You incited the rebels to recapture Chloe-san to smoke out the hidden rebels and wipe them out When I answered, Hanughed. That was a wonderful job, youngdies. Im impressed. He must be happy that all the inconvenient personnels had been removed in one fell swoop. But, to do something like that to the subordinates he had nurtured himself, isnt that a bit much? But that was only a cover for your true objective. Your real purpose is different. The fearless smile disappeared from Hans expression. His gaze went back and forth between me and Chloe as if he had nostalgic memories. Really, you both look a lot like them. Han hung his head and grumbled as if groaning. This is troubling, although I didnt want to see those faces again, I cant help but miss them now. At that time, a familiar voice echoed from behind. Sir Han, please refrain from soliciting my little sister with such typical lines. The one who appeared was Eduard-oniisama. He slipped his body between me and Han as if to break us apart. Please dont say soliciting, its improper. Im just a senile old man. You look too young to be called a senile old man. Oh dear, that was not my intention at all. I wanted to be able to spend my old age without having to use physical enhancement. Han and my brother exchanged a gruelling conversation. How is the postoperative course? Until the tissue of the inner ear adapts itself, your sense of hearing and parallel sensation would go amiss and it would feel painful. Thanks to you, there are no aftereffects now. Lucanrants torture is really sophisticated, isnt it? I apologize for the rude actions of my subordinates at that time. No, its fine, Ive forgotten about it because of your treatment, so I cant even confirm how true that statement is. I heard some terrible conversation. What happened to my brothers inner ear? I mean, he also got his memories erased!? Han asked my brother before I could utter a sound. Now thenhave youe to punish me, Sir Eduard? Han raised his face and smiled. My brother didnt smile back and replied with a serious expression. No, Im here as a member of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectorsto hear the story youve always been carrying alone. Hahayou got mesaying that you pardon me, what a harsh person you are. Laughing listlessly, Han sat down on the sofa as if resigning himself. Han then told us the story of what he went through. Chapter 164 Chapter 156: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) My hypothesis is very simple. In order to control the entire All Souls Days spirited away case, it is necessary to control the movements of the rebels and Han himself. The movement of the rebels can be controlled by, for example, Citrouille if he infiltrates the group. It seems that only Han himself can control Han, but if one devised the timing for leaking the information about the vampire, they might have been able to control his movement to an extent. Under Han Lucanrants instructions, Citrouille fuelled the rebellion. Jack Citrouille manipted information about Han and invited him to visit at that time. These two patterns are conceivable if there is a mastermind in the All Souls Days spirited away case. Unfortunately, I have no idea what their purpose or motive for doing that. Why did they need to do such a farce? To eradicate the rebels? But doing something like this is too risky, and the damage that Han and Citrouille actually suffered was also considerable. Perhaps they wanted Beatrices talent in looking into the past and future? But then I dont understand why they returned her to us that easily. Let alone gaining an advantage, it seems like the person who could be the mastermind suffered a loss instead. Or maybe they did gain something and I just dont know what it is? For this reason, lets examine each part of this case that has been on my mind. First of all, Im curious about from whom Jan received the instruction. But he no longer remembers the person. One thing is certain. The person who Jan met is a person who can prepare drugs to erase memories. So I asked Harold, who has a wide informationwork, to investigate. One week after the festival, I went to his workshop. Oh, youre just in time. I just received a report from Sergei-ossanst night. I received a bunch of documents from Harold while sitting on the sofa. A list of chemicals and materials that were delivered from Knot Reed to the Margrave of Urs. A list of chemicals and materials delivered to the academy while Citrouille was working as an insurance healer. And what kind of medicine can be made from those materials. Sergei seems to have sent us the samples of the materials as well. Harold arranged potions and small boxes containing the samples while referring to the list. As expected, Harold. You work fast. Yeah, well. Sergei-ossan is the fast one~ I looked at the names of the lined up drugs and their effects/materials on the list. The materials purchased by Han and the materials purchased by Citrouille were almost identical. Anesthetic with magical effect. Non-magical anesthetic. Strong truth serum. Strength tonic that is burdensome on the body. I wonder if this has any corrtion to this incident. Hallucinogens and some of the listed sleeping pills and hypnotic drugs seem to involve memory, it feels suspicious. However, when I read the exnation carefully, it seems that whichever you take will make your memory clearer. Did I guess it wrong? While reviewing the list over and over, I noticed that Hans list included one type of material that was not used in any drug. The material that has unknown usage is dried bog moss. Bog moss? It is a cushioning material for packaging but it seems like it is only produced in a rather specific location. It may not be relevant, but it was mentioned just in case. For Knot Reed, dried white clover is the mainstream material for cushioning. Thats why Sergei may have been curious. I see. So where is the production area? In the northern part of Lindis. There are about 14 different types of bog moss all in all. Hm Bog moss in the northern part of Lindis. I feel like Ive heard something like that before, but what was it? He said that even he doesnt know everything about this type of moss. A type that even Sergei-san doesnt know, huh This seems worth checking out. Can I have this sample? Sure, if it helps you. Receiving the small box full of moss, I stood up. As far as I know, the person most familiar with unusual organisms is Actorius-sensei. That day, Actorius-sensei was in the aviary. I called out to Actorius-sensei, who was moving the carrier owls from their birdcages to arger cage. Actorius-sensei! I have a request. Oh, please tell me if there is anything that I can do. Actorius-sensei said with a gentle smile on his face. Humm, so you want me to check the type and medicinal properties of this bog moss? Yes. Sorry to ask this of you when youre busy, but it would be very helpful if you can investigate it. Of course, thats a piece of cake. Actorius-sensei agreed while being surrounded by owls. But why are there so many owls here? Some cages are already full of carrier owls and are quite overcrowded. By the way, have the owls increased? Yes, the owls from the previous case that were taken into custody are going to be bred here. So these are the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?r that were preserved in that cave castle, huh. Certainly, if I look closely, there are two types of owls here: the friendly owls and the wary owls. It has increased by about twenty owls. Then, since the number of owls has increased, getting in touch with others must have be easier, right? But that is not the case here. Actorius-sensei had a troubled smile on his face. It is not definite, but these children seem to have received a special training. It is troubling. Special? They dont seem to ept instructions from anyone but their specific partner. Its not a system currently in use; it is a system that was abolished about a hundred years ago and was only passed on to Ignitian beast-tamers. It seems overwriting the oldmunication setting of the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?rs would be difficult. Even though Actorius-sensei instructed the owls to send a letter to Eduard-oniisama, none of them flew. Seems like it would be difficult for anyone other than the one controlling them to rescind this setting No way. Im troubled because the animal trainer from Ignitia who had cooperated with the investigation couldnt do anything. I see. It is certainly troubling. In addition to the system itself being difficult to overwrite, it seems they were being trained by someone who possesses a strong telepathic ability. But Actorius-sensei patted the Military Order of tf?rs owl with a sad expression. To think they will never soar through the sky again The owl in question seemed to hate being touched, it pecked him with its beak and scratched him with its ws, but Actorius-sensei didnt seem to mind it. As expected, its vignce is high. Carrier owls whose settings cant be overwritten. Since even people are used like a tool, so I guess for them animals are also disposable. Oh, but, maybe this can be used? If I pursue the destination of the carrier owls, I might be able to find the contactwork of knights who caused the incident. Would anyone with extraordinarily strong telepathic ability be able to make them carry a letter? Yes, thats right. But, its quite difficult to find such a powerful telepath For example, what about His Highness Auguste? I see, there is that option! Actorius-sensei pped his hands. Although, I wonder if its fine to request such a thing from the crown prince of the whole country who is currently recuperating, what a dilemma Uu, thats right To begin with, I was the one who recently overworked Auguste and caused him to copse. I should avoid making any more unreasonable requests, even if he is recovering greatly. I know the perfect person. He has a very strong telepathic ability, but he is rather difficult to ask a favor from Actorius-sensei cut off his words but continued hesitantly. Somehow, I knew who he was about to talk about. its Brad. Certainly, its difficult to ask Clochydd-sensei. He used to be so honest and kind in the past Although Im not familiar with him, my feeling of guilt is somewhat less than if I ask Auguste. This time I will rely on that teacher. I borrowed a carrier owl along with its birdcage and left the aviary. Then Ill tell you about the results of the investigation of the bog moss as soon as I find the answer. Thank you, Actorius-sensei! Brads room was still full of interesting materials. When I was looking at the material on the desk, Brad rushed to put away the material into the drawer. Geez, he even locked the drawer. He didnt need to be that wary. If I remember correctly, for some reason there was the word Hell written on it, so I might not even want to read it. Because it may be a new death g. Lets seeso you were trying to find the true culprit by retraining the carrier owl. Brad returned to the real issue at hand, as if trying to hide something. A wrinkle appeared between his brows, creating a frown. Its a good ideabut, why are you sticking your nose into such a matter again? He red at me with chilly gaze. While recalling the sunlight of spring, I smiled. Yes. If there is no mastermind, the owl can just fly around and return. If there is no mastermind, is ityou know that its dangerous if the true culprit is currently on the loose. I see. If I think about it, for the time being, only Han and Citrouille are suspicious. If there is another person who is the true culprit and that person has not been arrested yet, this would only be poking the snake inside the bush, huh. Brad heaved a long sigh, and the wrinkle between his brows deepened. He took out the borrowed owl from its birdcage. The owl, which was rebellious to Actorius-sensei, was docile towards Brad. Ive heard rumors that the Margrave of Urs locked the owls mind to maintain confidentiality Brad closed his eyes while stroking the owl. A dragon appeared from the sleeve of his robe, watching the owl. A round trip between two points in a particr ceand each ce has a person associated with it. What do you mean? It seems to have been used for directmunication between the knights of the military order. If I dive a little deeperthere is evidence that another ce or person has been specified in the same way many times. So its like a hotline, huh. Without using magic, a line of personal carrier owls was connected like a mesh to create amunicationwork. It would have been easier to identify if there was one person who acted as awork hub where information was gathered. In other wordsthere is no correspondent who gathers all the information? Notheres a shadow of one person in a deeply closed areamaybe its the person who trained the owls W-who is it?! That could be the true culprit in this case! Brad furrowed his eyebrows with his eyes closed. After waiting for a while, Brad took a big breath and opened his eyes. Brad gently returned the owl, who seems to have fallen asleep, to the birdcage. If I continue any more than this, it will break the owls mind. Unfortunately, thats it for today. Brad is kind and humane as always. It is a big difference from the Military Order of tf?r who treats the owls as objects. If we think about it normally, that person should be Han yson. Its natural to think that the settings for seizing information in case of an emergency were hidden in the depths where ordinary telepaths could not dive into. I suppose so. While nodding in agreement, I feel like something was caught in my memory. I feel like there is another trainer for the owls in addition to Han. Ill share this with your brother just in case. Eh. Its only natural. You pried into the truth of a finished case just to satisfy your curiosity. Oops, so my guardian is going to be contacted. But, I guess its a matter of course. Then, Ill keep this owl. Ehwhat does that mean? Ive told you that this is it for today. Ill let you know when it can fly to the true culprit, as you had hoped. So it is possible but it takes time, huh. As expected, there are things that can only be done by a Theurge. Thank you very much. Its because you siblings are very simr; the more the truth is being kept away from you, the more interested you guys are in it. This is for your own safety. Investigations like this should be apanied by a guardian. I feel like I will soon have all the pieces. With just a few more steps, I might be able to drag the person who was pulling the strings from behind. About two weeks after the festival. It was a cold and windy day for autumn. Jack Citrouille was back at school. He returned to the school as an insurance healer with a grim expression. How did hee back? And, my brother should have inferred the allegations regarding Citrouille more profoundly than me. Did he escape my brothers pursuit? Or, is he not able to pursue him for some reason? After school on the day that Citrouille returned. I went to the infirmary to meet him. I knocked and entered the infirmary. The infirmary was empty with no patient in sight. Citrouille was sitting on a chair at the back of the room and seemed to be sleeping. Or maybe, he is pretending to sleep. Citrouille-san, you came back. Yes, as promised. It was a promise made at the cave castle. It seems that his memory was not erased after all. My suspicion towards Citrouille deepened even further. Its all thanks to help from various sources. I am able to move more freely than I thought. With his eyes closed, Citrouille answered. The position has changed, but I can stay here a little while longer. He said so with a tired atmosphere. Still, he appeared to have had his burden lifted somehow. By the way, can I ask one thing? I asked Citrouille. Yes, as much as I can answer. On the day I was conducting the golems field investigation, were you collecting n?ckenthe moss magical beast, at the northern part of the school? Oh, youre sharp. What did you make with that moss? Citrouille slowly opened his eyes and nced at me. His eyes were blue like a calmke. It was to make a medicine for remembering sadness and hatred. I use it to maintain a fresh and strong will. With that said, Citrouille smiled with an unfathomable expression. But it has a troublesome side effect, so I havent used it recently. Thats good. In that case, I will not let you take it, Citrouille-san. Ive been found out, huh. Yes, this is the drug that erases memories. Those who take them will be reminded of the vivid memories of the past, which will hinder short-term memories. In return of not being able to move on with their lives, one does not lose oneself. Its such a drug. Did he use it on Jan Carlson on the first day of All Souls Day Festival? I faintly smiled without saying anything. He is confirmed to have directly instructed Jan to abduct Beatrice. On that evening, I entrusted a letter to an owl to be sent. It was a quiet night. I took Chloe to the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It is to meet the person who I had called out using the owl. I chose this ce because this ce was his destination. The absence of Dolores in the reference room means that someone has vited thew. Who did something like that? The answer is him. Perhaps his purpose is information about monstro that have been umted in this ce. Maybe he essed the reference room with a key different from ours. If my guess is correct, there are four keys to the reference room. Bort, Elonore, Sigreur, and Dolores; each of them should have the keys. He probably got one of those keys using some way. The door of the reference room opened. In the center of the room, a masked man dressed in a white knight uniform with a luxurious cloak made of silver fox fur stood alone. Han yson. Chloe stood in a position to protect me, with her hand in a position as if she was about to pull out her sword. Tirnanog and Palug seemed nervous and were prepared to move at a moments notice. Well, well, not only Borts daughter, but Chloe-sama is here as well. I render my humble greetings to the Princess, and offer my humble self in delight. Harlon smiled and bowed politely. He didnt seem to mind Chloes vignce and didnt put himself on guard. Margrave of Urs, Han ysonor should I say, Citrouille-san? When I called him, Han slowly took off his mask. The faceless man finally exposed his bare face in front of us. Appearing from under the mask was the face of Jack Citrouille. As expected, Han and Citrouille were the same person. This exins why he had ess to all the owls and knew how to make drugs that can erase memory. Most likely, the Han who came on the night of All Souls Day was a body-double. Haha, Ive been found out, huh. Really, I cant beat you two. The man who was infamous for being the most fierce and cruel man in the North, was shaking his head inmentation. The voice that had a fierce impression sounded gentle as usual. As Chloes gaze towards Han cooled down, she gave him a sidelong nce. She probably understood the truth of the incident. You were the one who gave the instructions in detail for the abduction incident, right? Yes, it was me. Im sure you know my purpose. You incited the rebels to recapture Chloe-san to smoke out the hidden rebels and wipe them out When I answered, Hanughed. That was a wonderful job, youngdies. Im impressed. He must be happy that all the inconvenient personnels had been removed in one fell swoop. But, to do something like that to the subordinates he had nurtured himself, isnt that a bit much? But that was only a cover for your true objective. Your real purpose is different. The fearless smile disappeared from Hans expression. His gaze went back and forth between me and Chloe as if he had nostalgic memories. Really, you both look a lot like them. Han hung his head and grumbled as if groaning. This is troubling, although I didnt want to see those faces again, I cant help but miss them now. At that time, a familiar voice echoed from behind. Sir Han, please refrain from soliciting my little sister with such typical lines. The one who appeared was Eduard-oniisama. He slipped his body between me and Han as if to break us apart. Please dont say soliciting, its improper. Im just a senile old man. You look too young to be called a senile old man. Oh dear, that was not my intention at all. I wanted to be able to spend my old age without having to use physical enhancement. Han and my brother exchanged a gruelling conversation. How is the postoperative course? Until the tissue of the inner ear adapts itself, your sense of hearing and parallel sensation would go amiss and it would feel painful. Thanks to you, there are no aftereffects now. Lucanrants torture is really sophisticated, isnt it? I apologize for the rude actions of my subordinates at that time. No, its fine, Ive forgotten about it because of your treatment, so I cant even confirm how true that statement is. I heard some terrible conversation. What happened to my brothers inner ear? I mean, he also got his memories erased!? Han asked my brother before I could utter a sound. Now thenhave youe to punish me, Sir Eduard? Han raised his face and smiled. My brother didnt smile back and replied with a serious expression. No, Im here as a member of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectorsto hear the story youve always been carrying alone. Hahayou got mesaying that you pardon me, what a harsh person you are. Laughing listlessly, Han sat down on the sofa as if resigning himself. Han then told us the story of what he went through. Chapter 165 Chapter 156: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) My hypothesis is very simple. In order to control the entire All Souls Days spirited away case, it is necessary to control the movements of the rebels and Han himself. The movement of the rebels can be controlled by, for example, Citrouille if he infiltrates the group. It seems that only Han himself can control Han, but if one devised the timing for leaking the information about the vampire, they might have been able to control his movement to an extent. Under Han Lucanrants instructions, Citrouille fuelled the rebellion. Jack Citrouille manipted information about Han and invited him to visit at that time. These two patterns are conceivable if there is a mastermind in the All Souls Days spirited away case. Unfortunately, I have no idea what their purpose or motive for doing that. Why did they need to do such a farce? To eradicate the rebels? But doing something like this is too risky, and the damage that Han and Citrouille actually suffered was also considerable. Perhaps they wanted Beatrices talent in looking into the past and future? But then I dont understand why they returned her to us that easily. Let alone gaining an advantage, it seems like the person who could be the mastermind suffered a loss instead. Or maybe they did gain something and I just dont know what it is? For this reason, lets examine each part of this case that has been on my mind. First of all, Im curious about from whom Jan received the instruction. But he no longer remembers the person. One thing is certain. The person who Jan met is a person who can prepare drugs to erase memories. So I asked Harold, who has a wide informationwork, to investigate. One week after the festival, I went to his workshop. Oh, youre just in time. I just received a report from Sergei-ossanst night. I received a bunch of documents from Harold while sitting on the sofa. A list of chemicals and materials that were delivered from Knot Reed to the Margrave of Urs. A list of chemicals and materials delivered to the academy while Citrouille was working as an insurance healer. And what kind of medicine can be made from those materials. Sergei seems to have sent us the samples of the materials as well. Harold arranged potions and small boxes containing the samples while referring to the list. As expected, Harold. You work fast. Yeah, well. Sergei-ossan is the fast one~ I looked at the names of the lined up drugs and their effects/materials on the list. The materials purchased by Han and the materials purchased by Citrouille were almost identical. Anesthetic with magical effect. Non-magical anesthetic. Strong truth serum. Strength tonic that is burdensome on the body. I wonder if this has any corrtion to this incident. Hallucinogens and some of the listed sleeping pills and hypnotic drugs seem to involve memory, it feels suspicious. However, when I read the exnation carefully, it seems that whichever you take will make your memory clearer. Did I guess it wrong? While reviewing the list over and over, I noticed that Hans list included one type of material that was not used in any drug. The material that has unknown usage is dried bog moss. Bog moss? It is a cushioning material for packaging but it seems like it is only produced in a rather specific location. It may not be relevant, but it was mentioned just in case. For Knot Reed, dried white clover is the mainstream material for cushioning. Thats why Sergei may have been curious. I see. So where is the production area? In the northern part of Lindis. There are about 14 different types of bog moss all in all. Hm Bog moss in the northern part of Lindis. I feel like Ive heard something like that before, but what was it? He said that even he doesnt know everything about this type of moss. A type that even Sergei-san doesnt know, huh This seems worth checking out. Can I have this sample? Sure, if it helps you. Receiving the small box full of moss, I stood up. As far as I know, the person most familiar with unusual organisms is Actorius-sensei. That day, Actorius-sensei was in the aviary. I called out to Actorius-sensei, who was moving the carrier owls from their birdcages to arger cage. Actorius-sensei! I have a request. Oh, please tell me if there is anything that I can do. Actorius-sensei said with a gentle smile on his face. Humm, so you want me to check the type and medicinal properties of this bog moss? Yes. Sorry to ask this of you when youre busy, but it would be very helpful if you can investigate it. Of course, thats a piece of cake. Actorius-sensei agreed while being surrounded by owls. But why are there so many owls here? Some cages are already full of carrier owls and are quite overcrowded. By the way, have the owls increased? Yes, the owls from the previous case that were taken into custody are going to be bred here. So these are the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?r that were preserved in that cave castle, huh. Certainly, if I look closely, there are two types of owls here: the friendly owls and the wary owls. It has increased by about twenty owls. Then, since the number of owls has increased, getting in touch with others must have be easier, right? But that is not the case here. Actorius-sensei had a troubled smile on his face. It is not definite, but these children seem to have received a special training. It is troubling. Special? They dont seem to ept instructions from anyone but their specific partner. Its not a system currently in use; it is a system that was abolished about a hundred years ago and was only passed on to Ignitian beast-tamers. It seems overwriting the oldmunication setting of the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?rs would be difficult. Even though Actorius-sensei instructed the owls to send a letter to Eduard-oniisama, none of them flew. Seems like it would be difficult for anyone other than the one controlling them to rescind this setting No way. Im troubled because the animal trainer from Ignitia who had cooperated with the investigation couldnt do anything. I see. It is certainly troubling. In addition to the system itself being difficult to overwrite, it seems they were being trained by someone who possesses a strong telepathic ability. But Actorius-sensei patted the Military Order of tf?rs owl with a sad expression. To think they will never soar through the sky again The owl in question seemed to hate being touched, it pecked him with its beak and scratched him with its ws, but Actorius-sensei didnt seem to mind it. As expected, its vignce is high. Carrier owls whose settings cant be overwritten. Since even people are used like a tool, so I guess for them animals are also disposable. Oh, but, maybe this can be used? If I pursue the destination of the carrier owls, I might be able to find the contactwork of knights who caused the incident. Would anyone with extraordinarily strong telepathic ability be able to make them carry a letter? Yes, thats right. But, its quite difficult to find such a powerful telepath For example, what about His Highness Auguste? I see, there is that option! Actorius-sensei pped his hands. Although, I wonder if its fine to request such a thing from the crown prince of the whole country who is currently recuperating, what a dilemma Uu, thats right To begin with, I was the one who recently overworked Auguste and caused him to copse. I should avoid making any more unreasonable requests, even if he is recovering greatly. I know the perfect person. He has a very strong telepathic ability, but he is rather difficult to ask a favor from Actorius-sensei cut off his words but continued hesitantly. Somehow, I knew who he was about to talk about. its Brad. Certainly, its difficult to ask Clochydd-sensei. He used to be so honest and kind in the past Although Im not familiar with him, my feeling of guilt is somewhat less than if I ask Auguste. This time I will rely on that teacher. I borrowed a carrier owl along with its birdcage and left the aviary. Then Ill tell you about the results of the investigation of the bog moss as soon as I find the answer. Thank you, Actorius-sensei! Brads room was still full of interesting materials. When I was looking at the material on the desk, Brad rushed to put away the material into the drawer. Geez, he even locked the drawer. He didnt need to be that wary. If I remember correctly, for some reason there was the word Hell written on it, so I might not even want to read it. Because it may be a new death g. Lets seeso you were trying to find the true culprit by retraining the carrier owl. Brad returned to the real issue at hand, as if trying to hide something. A wrinkle appeared between his brows, creating a frown. Its a good ideabut, why are you sticking your nose into such a matter again? He red at me with chilly gaze. While recalling the sunlight of spring, I smiled. Yes. If there is no mastermind, the owl can just fly around and return. If there is no mastermind, is ityou know that its dangerous if the true culprit is currently on the loose. I see. If I think about it, for the time being, only Han and Citrouille are suspicious. If there is another person who is the true culprit and that person has not been arrested yet, this would only be poking the snake inside the bush, huh. Brad heaved a long sigh, and the wrinkle between his brows deepened. He took out the borrowed owl from its birdcage. The owl, which was rebellious to Actorius-sensei, was docile towards Brad. Ive heard rumors that the Margrave of Urs locked the owls mind to maintain confidentiality Brad closed his eyes while stroking the owl. A dragon appeared from the sleeve of his robe, watching the owl. A round trip between two points in a particr ceand each ce has a person associated with it. What do you mean? It seems to have been used for directmunication between the knights of the military order. If I dive a little deeperthere is evidence that another ce or person has been specified in the same way many times. So its like a hotline, huh. Without using magic, a line of personal carrier owls was connected like a mesh to create amunicationwork. It would have been easier to identify if there was one person who acted as awork hub where information was gathered. In other wordsthere is no correspondent who gathers all the information? Notheres a shadow of one person in a deeply closed areamaybe its the person who trained the owls W-who is it?! That could be the true culprit in this case! Brad furrowed his eyebrows with his eyes closed. After waiting for a while, Brad took a big breath and opened his eyes. Brad gently returned the owl, who seems to have fallen asleep, to the birdcage. If I continue any more than this, it will break the owls mind. Unfortunately, thats it for today. Brad is kind and humane as always. It is a big difference from the Military Order of tf?r who treats the owls as objects. If we think about it normally, that person should be Han yson. Its natural to think that the settings for seizing information in case of an emergency were hidden in the depths where ordinary telepaths could not dive into. I suppose so. While nodding in agreement, I feel like something was caught in my memory. I feel like there is another trainer for the owls in addition to Han. Ill share this with your brother just in case. Eh. Its only natural. You pried into the truth of a finished case just to satisfy your curiosity. Oops, so my guardian is going to be contacted. But, I guess its a matter of course. Then, Ill keep this owl. Ehwhat does that mean? Ive told you that this is it for today. Ill let you know when it can fly to the true culprit, as you had hoped. So it is possible but it takes time, huh. As expected, there are things that can only be done by a Theurge. Thank you very much. Its because you siblings are very simr; the more the truth is being kept away from you, the more interested you guys are in it. This is for your own safety. Investigations like this should be apanied by a guardian. I feel like I will soon have all the pieces. With just a few more steps, I might be able to drag the person who was pulling the strings from behind. About two weeks after the festival. It was a cold and windy day for autumn. Jack Citrouille was back at school. He returned to the school as an insurance healer with a grim expression. How did hee back? And, my brother should have inferred the allegations regarding Citrouille more profoundly than me. Did he escape my brothers pursuit? Or, is he not able to pursue him for some reason? After school on the day that Citrouille returned. I went to the infirmary to meet him. I knocked and entered the infirmary. The infirmary was empty with no patient in sight. Citrouille was sitting on a chair at the back of the room and seemed to be sleeping. Or maybe, he is pretending to sleep. Citrouille-san, you came back. Yes, as promised. It was a promise made at the cave castle. It seems that his memory was not erased after all. My suspicion towards Citrouille deepened even further. Its all thanks to help from various sources. I am able to move more freely than I thought. With his eyes closed, Citrouille answered. The position has changed, but I can stay here a little while longer. He said so with a tired atmosphere. Still, he appeared to have had his burden lifted somehow. By the way, can I ask one thing? I asked Citrouille. Yes, as much as I can answer. On the day I was conducting the golems field investigation, were you collecting n?ckenthe moss magical beast, at the northern part of the school? Oh, youre sharp. What did you make with that moss? Citrouille slowly opened his eyes and nced at me. His eyes were blue like a calmke. It was to make a medicine for remembering sadness and hatred. I use it to maintain a fresh and strong will. With that said, Citrouille smiled with an unfathomable expression. But it has a troublesome side effect, so I havent used it recently. Thats good. In that case, I will not let you take it, Citrouille-san. Ive been found out, huh. Yes, this is the drug that erases memories. Those who take them will be reminded of the vivid memories of the past, which will hinder short-term memories. In return of not being able to move on with their lives, one does not lose oneself. Its such a drug. Did he use it on Jan Carlson on the first day of All Souls Day Festival? I faintly smiled without saying anything. He is confirmed to have directly instructed Jan to abduct Beatrice. On that evening, I entrusted a letter to an owl to be sent. It was a quiet night. I took Chloe to the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It is to meet the person who I had called out using the owl. I chose this ce because this ce was his destination. The absence of Dolores in the reference room means that someone has vited thew. Who did something like that? The answer is him. Perhaps his purpose is information about monstro that have been umted in this ce. Maybe he essed the reference room with a key different from ours. If my guess is correct, there are four keys to the reference room. Bort, Elonore, Sigreur, and Dolores; each of them should have the keys. He probably got one of those keys using some way. The door of the reference room opened. In the center of the room, a masked man dressed in a white knight uniform with a luxurious cloak made of silver fox fur stood alone. Han yson. Chloe stood in a position to protect me, with her hand in a position as if she was about to pull out her sword. Tirnanog and Palug seemed nervous and were prepared to move at a moments notice. Well, well, not only Borts daughter, but Chloe-sama is here as well. I render my humble greetings to the Princess, and offer my humble self in delight. Harlon smiled and bowed politely. He didnt seem to mind Chloes vignce and didnt put himself on guard. Margrave of Urs, Han ysonor should I say, Citrouille-san? When I called him, Han slowly took off his mask. The faceless man finally exposed his bare face in front of us. Appearing from under the mask was the face of Jack Citrouille. As expected, Han and Citrouille were the same person. This exins why he had ess to all the owls and knew how to make drugs that can erase memory. Most likely, the Han who came on the night of All Souls Day was a body-double. Haha, Ive been found out, huh. Really, I cant beat you two. The man who was infamous for being the most fierce and cruel man in the North, was shaking his head inmentation. The voice that had a fierce impression sounded gentle as usual. As Chloes gaze towards Han cooled down, she gave him a sidelong nce. She probably understood the truth of the incident. You were the one who gave the instructions in detail for the abduction incident, right? Yes, it was me. Im sure you know my purpose. You incited the rebels to recapture Chloe-san to smoke out the hidden rebels and wipe them out When I answered, Hanughed. That was a wonderful job, youngdies. Im impressed. He must be happy that all the inconvenient personnels had been removed in one fell swoop. But, to do something like that to the subordinates he had nurtured himself, isnt that a bit much? But that was only a cover for your true objective. Your real purpose is different. The fearless smile disappeared from Hans expression. His gaze went back and forth between me and Chloe as if he had nostalgic memories. Really, you both look a lot like them. Han hung his head and grumbled as if groaning. This is troubling, although I didnt want to see those faces again, I cant help but miss them now. At that time, a familiar voice echoed from behind. Sir Han, please refrain from soliciting my little sister with such typical lines. The one who appeared was Eduard-oniisama. He slipped his body between me and Han as if to break us apart. Please dont say soliciting, its improper. Im just a senile old man. You look too young to be called a senile old man. Oh dear, that was not my intention at all. I wanted to be able to spend my old age without having to use physical enhancement. Han and my brother exchanged a gruelling conversation. How is the postoperative course? Until the tissue of the inner ear adapts itself, your sense of hearing and parallel sensation would go amiss and it would feel painful. Thanks to you, there are no aftereffects now. Lucanrants torture is really sophisticated, isnt it? I apologize for the rude actions of my subordinates at that time. No, its fine, Ive forgotten about it because of your treatment, so I cant even confirm how true that statement is. I heard some terrible conversation. What happened to my brothers inner ear? I mean, he also got his memories erased!? Han asked my brother before I could utter a sound. Now thenhave youe to punish me, Sir Eduard? Han raised his face and smiled. My brother didnt smile back and replied with a serious expression. No, Im here as a member of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectorsto hear the story youve always been carrying alone. Hahayou got mesaying that you pardon me, what a harsh person you are. Laughing listlessly, Han sat down on the sofa as if resigning himself. Han then told us the story of what he went through. Chapter 166 Chapter 156: The Identity of the Faceless Man (part three) My hypothesis is very simple. In order to control the entire All Souls Days spirited away case, it is necessary to control the movements of the rebels and Han himself. The movement of the rebels can be controlled by, for example, Citrouille if he infiltrates the group. It seems that only Han himself can control Han, but if one devised the timing for leaking the information about the vampire, they might have been able to control his movement to an extent. Under Han Lucanrants instructions, Citrouille fuelled the rebellion. Jack Citrouille manipted information about Han and invited him to visit at that time. These two patterns are conceivable if there is a mastermind in the All Souls Days spirited away case. Unfortunately, I have no idea what their purpose or motive for doing that. Why did they need to do such a farce? To eradicate the rebels? But doing something like this is too risky, and the damage that Han and Citrouille actually suffered was also considerable. Perhaps they wanted Beatrices talent in looking into the past and future? But then I dont understand why they returned her to us that easily. Let alone gaining an advantage, it seems like the person who could be the mastermind suffered a loss instead. Or maybe they did gain something and I just dont know what it is? For this reason, lets examine each part of this case that has been on my mind. First of all, Im curious about from whom Jan received the instruction. But he no longer remembers the person. One thing is certain. The person who Jan met is a person who can prepare drugs to erase memories. So I asked Harold, who has a wide informationwork, to investigate. One week after the festival, I went to his workshop. Oh, youre just in time. I just received a report from Sergei-ossanst night. I received a bunch of documents from Harold while sitting on the sofa. A list of chemicals and materials that were delivered from Knot Reed to the Margrave of Urs. A list of chemicals and materials delivered to the academy while Citrouille was working as an insurance healer. And what kind of medicine can be made from those materials. Sergei seems to have sent us the samples of the materials as well. Harold arranged potions and small boxes containing the samples while referring to the list. As expected, Harold. You work fast. Yeah, well. Sergei-ossan is the fast one~ I looked at the names of the lined up drugs and their effects/materials on the list. The materials purchased by Han and the materials purchased by Citrouille were almost identical. Anesthetic with magical effect. Non-magical anesthetic. Strong truth serum. Strength tonic that is burdensome on the body. I wonder if this has any corrtion to this incident. Hallucinogens and some of the listed sleeping pills and hypnotic drugs seem to involve memory, it feels suspicious. However, when I read the exnation carefully, it seems that whichever you take will make your memory clearer. Did I guess it wrong? While reviewing the list over and over, I noticed that Hans list included one type of material that was not used in any drug. The material that has unknown usage is dried bog moss. Bog moss? It is a cushioning material for packaging but it seems like it is only produced in a rather specific location. It may not be relevant, but it was mentioned just in case. For Knot Reed, dried white clover is the mainstream material for cushioning. Thats why Sergei may have been curious. I see. So where is the production area? In the northern part of Lindis. There are about 14 different types of bog moss all in all. Hm Bog moss in the northern part of Lindis. I feel like Ive heard something like that before, but what was it? He said that even he doesnt know everything about this type of moss. A type that even Sergei-san doesnt know, huh This seems worth checking out. Can I have this sample? Sure, if it helps you. Receiving the small box full of moss, I stood up. As far as I know, the person most familiar with unusual organisms is Actorius-sensei. That day, Actorius-sensei was in the aviary. I called out to Actorius-sensei, who was moving the carrier owls from their birdcages to arger cage. Actorius-sensei! I have a request. Oh, please tell me if there is anything that I can do. Actorius-sensei said with a gentle smile on his face. Humm, so you want me to check the type and medicinal properties of this bog moss? Yes. Sorry to ask this of you when youre busy, but it would be very helpful if you can investigate it. Of course, thats a piece of cake. Actorius-sensei agreed while being surrounded by owls. But why are there so many owls here? Some cages are already full of carrier owls and are quite overcrowded. By the way, have the owls increased? Yes, the owls from the previous case that were taken into custody are going to be bred here. So these are the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?r that were preserved in that cave castle, huh. Certainly, if I look closely, there are two types of owls here: the friendly owls and the wary owls. It has increased by about twenty owls. Then, since the number of owls has increased, getting in touch with others must have be easier, right? But that is not the case here. Actorius-sensei had a troubled smile on his face. It is not definite, but these children seem to have received a special training. It is troubling. Special? They dont seem to ept instructions from anyone but their specific partner. Its not a system currently in use; it is a system that was abolished about a hundred years ago and was only passed on to Ignitian beast-tamers. It seems overwriting the oldmunication setting of the carrier owls of the Military Order of tf?rs would be difficult. Even though Actorius-sensei instructed the owls to send a letter to Eduard-oniisama, none of them flew. Seems like it would be difficult for anyone other than the one controlling them to rescind this setting No way. Im troubled because the animal trainer from Ignitia who had cooperated with the investigation couldnt do anything. I see. It is certainly troubling. In addition to the system itself being difficult to overwrite, it seems they were being trained by someone who possesses a strong telepathic ability. But Actorius-sensei patted the Military Order of tf?rs owl with a sad expression. To think they will never soar through the sky again The owl in question seemed to hate being touched, it pecked him with its beak and scratched him with its ws, but Actorius-sensei didnt seem to mind it. As expected, its vignce is high. Carrier owls whose settings cant be overwritten. Since even people are used like a tool, so I guess for them animals are also disposable. Oh, but, maybe this can be used? If I pursue the destination of the carrier owls, I might be able to find the contactwork of knights who caused the incident. Would anyone with extraordinarily strong telepathic ability be able to make them carry a letter? Yes, thats right. But, its quite difficult to find such a powerful telepath For example, what about His Highness Auguste? I see, there is that option! Actorius-sensei pped his hands. Although, I wonder if its fine to request such a thing from the crown prince of the whole country who is currently recuperating, what a dilemma Uu, thats right To begin with, I was the one who recently overworked Auguste and caused him to copse. I should avoid making any more unreasonable requests, even if he is recovering greatly. I know the perfect person. He has a very strong telepathic ability, but he is rather difficult to ask a favor from Actorius-sensei cut off his words but continued hesitantly. Somehow, I knew who he was about to talk about. its Brad. Certainly, its difficult to ask Clochydd-sensei. He used to be so honest and kind in the past Although Im not familiar with him, my feeling of guilt is somewhat less than if I ask Auguste. This time I will rely on that teacher. I borrowed a carrier owl along with its birdcage and left the aviary. Then Ill tell you about the results of the investigation of the bog moss as soon as I find the answer. Thank you, Actorius-sensei! Brads room was still full of interesting materials. When I was looking at the material on the desk, Brad rushed to put away the material into the drawer. Geez, he even locked the drawer. He didnt need to be that wary. If I remember correctly, for some reason there was the word Hell written on it, so I might not even want to read it. Because it may be a new death g. Lets seeso you were trying to find the true culprit by retraining the carrier owl. Brad returned to the real issue at hand, as if trying to hide something. A wrinkle appeared between his brows, creating a frown. Its a good ideabut, why are you sticking your nose into such a matter again? He red at me with chilly gaze. While recalling the sunlight of spring, I smiled. Yes. If there is no mastermind, the owl can just fly around and return. If there is no mastermind, is ityou know that its dangerous if the true culprit is currently on the loose. I see. If I think about it, for the time being, only Han and Citrouille are suspicious. If there is another person who is the true culprit and that person has not been arrested yet, this would only be poking the snake inside the bush, huh. Brad heaved a long sigh, and the wrinkle between his brows deepened. He took out the borrowed owl from its birdcage. The owl, which was rebellious to Actorius-sensei, was docile towards Brad. Ive heard rumors that the Margrave of Urs locked the owls mind to maintain confidentiality Brad closed his eyes while stroking the owl. A dragon appeared from the sleeve of his robe, watching the owl. A round trip between two points in a particr ceand each ce has a person associated with it. What do you mean? It seems to have been used for directmunication between the knights of the military order. If I dive a little deeperthere is evidence that another ce or person has been specified in the same way many times. So its like a hotline, huh. Without using magic, a line of personal carrier owls was connected like a mesh to create amunicationwork. It would have been easier to identify if there was one person who acted as awork hub where information was gathered. In other wordsthere is no correspondent who gathers all the information? Notheres a shadow of one person in a deeply closed areamaybe its the person who trained the owls W-who is it?! That could be the true culprit in this case! Brad furrowed his eyebrows with his eyes closed. After waiting for a while, Brad took a big breath and opened his eyes. Brad gently returned the owl, who seems to have fallen asleep, to the birdcage. If I continue any more than this, it will break the owls mind. Unfortunately, thats it for today. Brad is kind and humane as always. It is a big difference from the Military Order of tf?r who treats the owls as objects. If we think about it normally, that person should be Han yson. Its natural to think that the settings for seizing information in case of an emergency were hidden in the depths where ordinary telepaths could not dive into. I suppose so. While nodding in agreement, I feel like something was caught in my memory. I feel like there is another trainer for the owls in addition to Han. Ill share this with your brother just in case. Eh. Its only natural. You pried into the truth of a finished case just to satisfy your curiosity. Oops, so my guardian is going to be contacted. But, I guess its a matter of course. Then, Ill keep this owl. Ehwhat does that mean? Ive told you that this is it for today. Ill let you know when it can fly to the true culprit, as you had hoped. So it is possible but it takes time, huh. As expected, there are things that can only be done by a Theurge. Thank you very much. Its because you siblings are very simr; the more the truth is being kept away from you, the more interested you guys are in it. This is for your own safety. Investigations like this should be apanied by a guardian. I feel like I will soon have all the pieces. With just a few more steps, I might be able to drag the person who was pulling the strings from behind. About two weeks after the festival. It was a cold and windy day for autumn. Jack Citrouille was back at school. He returned to the school as an insurance healer with a grim expression. How did hee back? And, my brother should have inferred the allegations regarding Citrouille more profoundly than me. Did he escape my brothers pursuit? Or, is he not able to pursue him for some reason? After school on the day that Citrouille returned. I went to the infirmary to meet him. I knocked and entered the infirmary. The infirmary was empty with no patient in sight. Citrouille was sitting on a chair at the back of the room and seemed to be sleeping. Or maybe, he is pretending to sleep. Citrouille-san, you came back. Yes, as promised. It was a promise made at the cave castle. It seems that his memory was not erased after all. My suspicion towards Citrouille deepened even further. Its all thanks to help from various sources. I am able to move more freely than I thought. With his eyes closed, Citrouille answered. The position has changed, but I can stay here a little while longer. He said so with a tired atmosphere. Still, he appeared to have had his burden lifted somehow. By the way, can I ask one thing? I asked Citrouille. Yes, as much as I can answer. On the day I was conducting the golems field investigation, were you collecting n?ckenthe moss magical beast, at the northern part of the school? Oh, youre sharp. What did you make with that moss? Citrouille slowly opened his eyes and nced at me. His eyes were blue like a calmke. It was to make a medicine for remembering sadness and hatred. I use it to maintain a fresh and strong will. With that said, Citrouille smiled with an unfathomable expression. But it has a troublesome side effect, so I havent used it recently. Thats good. In that case, I will not let you take it, Citrouille-san. Ive been found out, huh. Yes, this is the drug that erases memories. Those who take them will be reminded of the vivid memories of the past, which will hinder short-term memories. In return of not being able to move on with their lives, one does not lose oneself. Its such a drug. Did he use it on Jan Carlson on the first day of All Souls Day Festival? I faintly smiled without saying anything. He is confirmed to have directly instructed Jan to abduct Beatrice. On that evening, I entrusted a letter to an owl to be sent. It was a quiet night. I took Chloe to the reference room of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectors. It is to meet the person who I had called out using the owl. I chose this ce because this ce was his destination. The absence of Dolores in the reference room means that someone has vited thew. Who did something like that? The answer is him. Perhaps his purpose is information about monstro that have been umted in this ce. Maybe he essed the reference room with a key different from ours. If my guess is correct, there are four keys to the reference room. Bort, Elonore, Sigreur, and Dolores; each of them should have the keys. He probably got one of those keys using some way. The door of the reference room opened. In the center of the room, a masked man dressed in a white knight uniform with a luxurious cloak made of silver fox fur stood alone. Han yson. Chloe stood in a position to protect me, with her hand in a position as if she was about to pull out her sword. Tirnanog and Palug seemed nervous and were prepared to move at a moments notice. Well, well, not only Borts daughter, but Chloe-sama is here as well. I render my humble greetings to the Princess, and offer my humble self in delight. Harlon smiled and bowed politely. He didnt seem to mind Chloes vignce and didnt put himself on guard. Margrave of Urs, Han ysonor should I say, Citrouille-san? When I called him, Han slowly took off his mask. The faceless man finally exposed his bare face in front of us. Appearing from under the mask was the face of Jack Citrouille. As expected, Han and Citrouille were the same person. This exins why he had ess to all the owls and knew how to make drugs that can erase memory. Most likely, the Han who came on the night of All Souls Day was a body-double. Haha, Ive been found out, huh. Really, I cant beat you two. The man who was infamous for being the most fierce and cruel man in the North, was shaking his head inmentation. The voice that had a fierce impression sounded gentle as usual. As Chloes gaze towards Han cooled down, she gave him a sidelong nce. She probably understood the truth of the incident. You were the one who gave the instructions in detail for the abduction incident, right? Yes, it was me. Im sure you know my purpose. You incited the rebels to recapture Chloe-san to smoke out the hidden rebels and wipe them out When I answered, Hanughed. That was a wonderful job, youngdies. Im impressed. He must be happy that all the inconvenient personnels had been removed in one fell swoop. But, to do something like that to the subordinates he had nurtured himself, isnt that a bit much? But that was only a cover for your true objective. Your real purpose is different. The fearless smile disappeared from Hans expression. His gaze went back and forth between me and Chloe as if he had nostalgic memories. Really, you both look a lot like them. Han hung his head and grumbled as if groaning. This is troubling, although I didnt want to see those faces again, I cant help but miss them now. At that time, a familiar voice echoed from behind. Sir Han, please refrain from soliciting my little sister with such typical lines. The one who appeared was Eduard-oniisama. He slipped his body between me and Han as if to break us apart. Please dont say soliciting, its improper. Im just a senile old man. You look too young to be called a senile old man. Oh dear, that was not my intention at all. I wanted to be able to spend my old age without having to use physical enhancement. Han and my brother exchanged a gruelling conversation. How is the postoperative course? Until the tissue of the inner ear adapts itself, your sense of hearing and parallel sensation would go amiss and it would feel painful. Thanks to you, there are no aftereffects now. Lucanrants torture is really sophisticated, isnt it? I apologize for the rude actions of my subordinates at that time. No, its fine, Ive forgotten about it because of your treatment, so I cant even confirm how true that statement is. I heard some terrible conversation. What happened to my brothers inner ear? I mean, he also got his memories erased!? Han asked my brother before I could utter a sound. Now thenhave youe to punish me, Sir Eduard? Han raised his face and smiled. My brother didnt smile back and replied with a serious expression. No, Im here as a member of the Association of Mysterious Story Collectorsto hear the story youve always been carrying alone. Hahayou got mesaying that you pardon me, what a harsh person you are. Laughing listlessly, Han sat down on the sofa as if resigning himself. Han then told us the story of what he went through. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!